HMIimiMHPIIIIIIIIWHI 


HEROES 

every  child  shoiildlmow 
EditeibyH'WMabie 


A 

}  'iv';:'-' 

■ 

- 

'^H 

«.■:.   ; 

■           . 

The  Library 


of  the 


University  of  North  Carolina 


From  the  Library  of 
Berthold  Louis  Ullman 


raryM 


School 


A  Gift  of 
iss  Gertrude  Weil 


Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 


The  "Every  Child  Should  Know"  Books 

Poems  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Water  Wonders  Every  Child  Should 

Edited  by  Mary  E.  Burt 

Know, 

Fairy  Tales  Every  Child  Should 

By  Jean  M.  Thompson 

Know, 

Famous  Stories  Every  Child  Should 

Edited  by  H.  W.  Mabie 

Know, 

Myths  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Edited  by  H.  W.  Mabie 

**,               Edited  by  H.  W.  Mabie 

Hymns  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Songs  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Edited  by  Dolores  Bacon 

Edited  by  Dolores  Bacon 

Heroines  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Legends    Every    Child    Should 

Co-edited  by  H.    W.  Mabie  and 

Know, 

Kate  Stephens 

Edited  by  H.  W.  Mabie 

Essays  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Heroes     Every     Child     Should 

Edited  by  H.  W.  Mabie 

Know, 

Prose  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Edited  by  H.  W.  Mabie 

Edited  by  Mary  E.  Burt 

Birds  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

Pictures  Every  Child  Should  Know, 

By  Neltje  Bla7ichan 

By  Dolores  Bacon 

HEROES  EVERY  CHILD 
SHOULD  KNOW 

TALES   FOR  YOUNG   PEOPLE   OF  THE 
WORLD'S     HEROES    IN    ALL    AGES 

-     EDITED    BY    . 

HAMILTON   WRIGHT   MABIE 


ILLUSTRATED  AND  DECORATED 
BY  BLANCHE  OSTERTAG 


NEW  YORK 

Doubleday,  Page  &  Company 
1909 


Copyright,  190s,  1906,  1907,  by  Doubleday   Page  &  Company 


ALL   RIGHTS    RESERVED,  INCLUDING    THAT     OF  TRANSLATION 
INTO   FOREIGN   LANGUAGES,    INCLUDING    THE    SCANDINAVIAN 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

TO 

"HEROES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW" 

THE  endeavour  has  been  made  in  this  volume  to 
bring  together  the  heroic  men  of  different 
races,  periods  and  types;  and  in  the  selection 
of  material  the  most  attractive,  intelligent  and  author- 
itative literature  has  been  drawn  upon.  In  cases  in 
which  the  material  selected  belongs  distinctively  to  the 
best  literature,  no  changes  have  been  made,  although 
narratives  have  been  abbreviated;  in  cases  in  which  the 
material  has  a  historical  rather  than  a  distinctively 
literary  quality,  the  text  has  been  treated  for  "sub- 
stance of  doctrine,"  and  omissions  have  been  freely 
made,  and  connecting  words,  phrases  and  even 
sentences  have  been  introduced  to  give  the  narrative 
clear  connection  and  completeness.  In  the  prepar- 
ation of  the  material  for  the  volume  the  intelligence 
and  skill  of  Miss  Kate  Stephens  have  been  so  freely 
used  that  she  is  entitled  to  the  fullest  recognition  as 
associate  editor.  H.  W.  M. 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

TO 

"HEROES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW" 

The  editor  and  publishers  wish  to  extend  their 
thanks  and  acknowledgment  to  the  firms  who  have 
kindly  permitted  the  use  of  material  in  this  volume: 

To  The  Macmillan  Co.  for  selections  from  "Heroes 
of  Chivalry  and  Romance,"  "Stories  of  Charlemagne 
and  the  Peers  of  France,"  "Old  English  History," 
"The  Crusaders,"  "Father  Damien:  A  Journey  from 
Cashmere  to  His  Home  in  Hawaii";  to  Thomas  Nel- 
son &  Son  for  material  from  "Martyrs  and  Saints  of 
the  First  Twelve  Centuries";  to  J.  M.  Dent  &  Co. 
for  selections  from  "Stories  from  Le  Morte  dArthur 
and  The  Mabinogion"  in  the  Temple  Classics  for 
Young  People;  to  E.  P.  Dutton  &  Co.  for  material 
from  "Chronicle  of  the  Cid";  to  Longmans,  Green  & 
Co.  for  material  from  "The  Book  of  Romance";  to 
John  C.  Winston  Co.  for  material  from  "Stories  from 
History";  to  Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  for  material 
from  "The  True  Story  of  Abraham  Lincoln." 


CONTENTS 

TO 

"HEROES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW" 

HAPTER  PAGE 

Introduction xi 

I.     Perseus.     Adapted  from  '  The  Heroes," 

by  Charles  Kingsley         ...       3 
II.     Hercules.     By  Kate  Stephens        .         .26 

III.  Daniel.     From  Book  of  Daniel,  Chapter 

vi.,  Verses  1  to  24  .         .         .         -43 

IV.  David.     From  I.  Book  of  Samuel,  Chap- 

ter xvii  ......     46 

V.  St.  George.  Adapted  from  "  Martyrs 
and  Saints  of  the  First  Twelve  Cen- 
turies," by  Mrs.  E.  Rundle  Charles     52 

VI.  King  Arthur.  Adapted  from  "  Stories 
from  Le  Morte  d'Arthur  and  the 
Mabinogion, "  by  Beatrice  Clay  .  59 
VII.  Sir  Galahad.  Adapted  from  "  Stories 
from  Le  Morte  d'Arthur  and  the 
Mabinogion,"  by  Beatrice  Clay;  fol- 
lowed by  "Sir  Galahad,"  by  Alfred 
Tennyson  .  .  .  .  -77 
VIII.  Siegfried.  Adapted  from  "  Heroes  of 
Chivalry  and  Romance,"  by  A.  J. 
Church 89 

IX.     Roland.     Adapted     from     "  Stories     of 
Charlemagne     and     the     Peers    of 
France,"  by  A.  J.  Church.        .         .    109 
X.    King    Alfred.      Adapted    from    "  Old 

English  History,"  by  E.  A.  Freeman  127 


x  Contents 

CHAPTER  PAPH 

XL  The  Cid.  Adapted  from  "  Chronicle  of 
the  Cid,"  from  the  Spanish,  by  Rob- 
ert Southey  .  .  .  .  .  144 
XII.  Robin  Hood.  Adapted  from  "  Book  of 
Romance,"  edited  by  Andrew  Lang; 
including  a  version  of  the  popular 
ballad,  "  Robin  Hood  and  the 
Butcher" 170 

XIII.  Richard  the  Lion-Hearted.     Adapted 

from   "The   Crusaders,"  by   A.  J. 
Church  ......   189 

XIV.  Saint  Louis.     Adapted  from  "  The  Cru- 

saders," by  A.  J.  Church.        .         .   208 
XV.     William  Tell.     Adapted  from  "  Stories 

from  History,"  by  Agnes  Strickland   227 

XVI.     Robert  Bruce.     Adapted  from  "Tales 
of  a  Grandfather  from  Scottish  His- 
tory," by  Sir  Walter  Scott        .         .   250 
XVH.     George  Washington.      Adapted   from 
"  Recollections  and  Private  Memoirs 
of  Washington,"  by  G.  W.  Parke 
Custis    ......    274 

XVni.  Robert  E.  Lee.  From  "Letters  and 
Recollections  of  General  Lee,"  by 
Captain  Robert  E.  Lee   .         .         .    289 

XIX.  Abraham  Lincoln.  Adapted  from  "The 
True  Story  of  Abraham  Lincoln," 
by  Elbridge  S.  Brooks  .  .  .  309 
XX.  Father  Damien.  Adapted  from  "Father 
Damien :  A  Journey  from  Cashmere 
to  His  Home  in  Hawaii,"  by  Edward 
Clifford 320 

See  Part  II,  following  page  332,  for  contents  of  Fairies  Every  Child  Should  Know 


INTRODUCTION 

TO 

"HEROES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW" 


IF  THERE  had  been  no  real  heroes  there  would  have 
been  created  imaginary  ones,  for  men  cannot  live 
without  them.  The  hero  is  just  as  necessary  as 
the;  farmer,  the  sailor,  the  carpenter  and  the  doctor; 
society  could  not  get  on  without  him.  There  have  been  a 
great  many  different  kinds  of  heroes,  for  in  every  age  and 
among  every  people  the  hero  has  stood  for  the  qualities 
that  were  most  admired  and  sought  after  by  the  bravest 
and  best;  and  all  ages  and  peoples  have  imagined  or  pro- 
duced heroes  as  inevitably  as  they  have  made  ploughs  for 
turning  the  soil  or  ships  for  getting  through  the  water  or 
weapons  with  which  to  fight  their  enemies.  To  be  some 
kind  of  a  hero  has  been  the  ambition  of  spirited  boys 
from  the  beginning  of  history ;  and  if  you  want  to  know 
what  the  men  and  women  of  a  country  care  for  most,  you 
must  study  their  heroes.  To  the  boy  the  hero  stands  for 
the  highest  success:  to  the  grown  man  and  woman  he 
stands  for  the  deepest  and  richest  life. 

Men  have  always  worked  with  their  hands,  but  they 
have  never  been  content  with  that  kind  of  work;  they 
have  looked  up  from  the  fields  and  watched  the  sun  and 

xi 


jrii  Introduction 

stars;  they  have  cut  wood  for  their  fires  in  the  forest, 
but  they  have  noticed  the  life  which  goes  on  among  the 
trees  and  they  have  heard  the  mysterious  sounds  which 
often  fill  the  air  in  the  remotest  places.  From  the  begin- 
ning men  have  not  only  used  their  hands  but  their  in- 
tellect and  their  imagination;  they  have  had  to  work  or 
starve,  but  they  have  seen  the  world,  thought  about  it  and 
dreamed  about  it. 

They  had  worked  and  thought  and  dreamed  only  a 
little  time  before  they  began  to  explain  the  marvelous 
earth  on  which  they  found  themselves  and  the  strange 
things  that  happened  in  it;  the  vastness  and  beauty  of  the 
fields,  woods,  sky  and  sea,  the  force  of  the  wind,  the  com- 
ing and  going  of  the  day  and  night,  the  warmth  of  sum- 
mer when  everything  grew,  and  the  cold  of  winter  when 
everything  died,  the  rush  of  the  storm  and  the  terrible 
brightness  of  the  lightning.  They  had  no  idea  of  what 
we  call  law  or  force;  they  could  not  think  of  anything 
being  moved  or  any  noise  being  made  unless  there  was 
some  one  like  themselves  to  move  things  and  make 
sounds;  and  so  they  made  stories  of  gods  and  giants  and 
heroes  and  nymphs  and  fawns;  and  the  myths,  which  are 
poetic  explanations  of  the  world  and  of  the  life  of  men  in 
it,  came  into  being. 

But  they  did  not  stop  with  these  great  matters;  they 
began  to  tell  stories  about  themselves  and  the  things  they 


Introduction  xiii 

wanted  to  do  and  the  kind  of  life  they  wanted  to  lead. 
They  wanted  ease,  power,  wealth,  happiness,  freedom; 
so  they  created  genii,  built  palaces,  made  magic  carpets 
which  carried  them  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  and  horses 
with  wings  which  bore  them  through  the  air,  peopled  the 
woods  and  fields  with  friendly,  frolicsome  or  mischievous 
little  people,  who  made  fires  for  them  if  they  were  friendly, 
or  milked  cows,  overturned  bowls,  broke  dishes  and 
played  all  kinds  of  antics  and  made  all  sorts  of  trouble  if 
they  were  mischievous  or  unfriendly.  Beside  the  great 
myths,  like  wild  flowers  in  the  shade  of  great  trees,  there 
sprang  up  among  the  people  of  almost  all  countries  a 
host  of  poetic,  satirical,  humorous  or  homely  stories  of 
fairies,  genii,  trolls,  giants,  dwarfs,  imps,  and  queer 
creatures  of  all  kinds;  so  that  to  the  children  of  two  hun- 
dred years  ago  the  woods,  the  fields,  the  solitary  and  quiet 
places  everywhere,  were  full  of  folk  who  kept  out  of 
sight,  but  who  had  a  great  deal  to  do  with  the  fortunes 
and  fates  of  men  and  women. 

From  very  early  times  great  honor  was  paid  to  courage 
and  strength ;  qualities  which  won  success  and  impressed 
the  imagination  in  primitive  not  less  than  in  highly  de- 
veloped societies.  The  first  heroes  were  gods  or  demi- 
gods, or  men  of  immense  strength  who  did  difficult  things. 
When  men  first  began  to  live  in  the  world  they  were  in 
constant  peril  and   faced  hardships  of  every  kind;  and 


xiv  Introduction 

from  the  start  they  had  very  hard  work  to  do.  There 
were  fields  to  be  cultivated,  houses  to  be  built,  woods  to 
be  explored,  beasts  to  be  killed  and  other  beasts  to  be 
tamed  and  set  to  work.  There  were  many  things  to  be 
done  and  no  tools  to  work  with;  there  were  great 
storms  to  be  faced  and  no  houses  for  protection;  there 
was  terrible  cold  and  no  fire  or  clothing;  there  were  di- 
seases and  no  medicine ;  there  were  perils  on  land,  in  the 
water  and  in  the  air,  and  no  knowledge  of  the  ways  of 
meeting  them. 

At  the  very  start  courage  and  strength  were  necessary 
if  life  was  to  be  preserved  and  men  were  to  live  together 
in  safety  and  with  comfort.  When  a  strong  man  ap- 
peared he  helped  his  fellows  to  make  themselves  more  at 
ease  in  the  world.  Sometimes  he  did  this  by  simply  mak- 
ing himself  more  comfortable  and  thus  showing  others 
how  to  do  it;  sometimes  he  did  it  by  working  for  his 
fellows.  No  matter  how  selfish  a  man  may  be,  if  he  does 
any  real  work  in  the  world  he  works  not  only  for  himself 
but  for  others.  In  this  way  a  selfish  man  like  Napoleon 
does  the  work  of  a  hero  without  meaning  to  do  it:  for  the 
world  is  so  made  that  no  capable  man  or  woman  can  be 
entirely  selfish,  no  matter  how  hard  they  try  to  get  and 
keep  everything  for  themselves.  • 

It  was  not  long  before  men  saw  that  strong  men  could 
not  work  for  themselves  without  working  for  others,  and 


Introduction  xv 

there  came  in  very  early  the  idea  of  service  as  part  of  the 
idea  of  heroism,  and  the  demi-gods,  who  were  among  the 
earliest  heroes,  were  servants  as  well  as  masters.  Her- 
cules, the  most  powerful  of  the  heroes  to  Greek  and 
Roman  boys  was  set  to  do  the  most  difficult  things  not 
for  himself  but  for  others.  He  destroyed  lions,  hydras, 
wild  boars,  birds  with  brazen  beaks  and  wings,  mad 
bulls,  many-headed  monsters,  horses  which  fed  on 
human  flesh,  dragons,  he  mastered  the  three-headed  dog 
Cerberus,  he  tore  asunder  the  rocks  at  the  Strait  of 
Gibraltar  which  bear  his  name  to  open  a  channel  be- 
tween the  Mediterranean  and  the  Atlantic.  He  fought 
the  Centaur  and  brought  back  Alcestis,  the  wife  of 
Admetus,  from  the  pale  regions  of  death  where  she  had 
gone  to  save  her  husband's  life.  In  all  these  labors, 
which  were  so  great  that  works  of  extraordinary  mag- 
nitude have  since  been  called  Herculean,  the  brave, 
patient,  suffering  hero,  was  helping  other  people  rather 
than  helping  himself. 

And  this  was  true  of  Thor,  the  strong  god  of  the  Norse- 
men whose  hammer  was  the  most  terrible  weapon  in  the 
world,  the  roll  and  crash  of  thunder  being  the  sound  of 
it  and  the  blinding  lightning  the  flash  of  i#  The  gods 
were  the  friends  of  men,  giving  the  light  and  warmth  and 
fertility  of  the  summer  that  the  fields  might  bear  food 
for  them  and  the  long,  bright  days  might  bring  them 


xvi  Introduction 

peace  and  happiness.  And  the  giants  were  the  enemies 
of  men,  tirelessly  trying  to  make  the  fields  desolate  and 
stop  the  singing  of  birds  and  shroud  the  sky  in  darkness 
by  driving  away  summer  with  the  icy  breath  of  winter. 
In  this  perpetual  conflict  Thor  was  the  hero  of  strength 
and  courage,  beating  back  the  giants,  defeating  their 
schemes  and  fighting  the  battle  for  gods  and  men  with 
tireless  zeal;  counting  no  peril  or  hardship  too  great 
if  there  was  heroic  work  to  be  done. 

Courage  and  achievement  are  the  two  signs  of  the  hero ; 
he  may  possess  or  lack  many  other  qualities,  but  he  must 
be  daring  and  he  must  do  things  and  not  dream  or  talk 
about  them. 

From  the  days  of  Hercules  to  those  of  Washington  and 
Livingston,  men  of  heroic  spirit  have  not  stopped  to 
count  the  cost  when  a  deed  must  be  done  but  have  done 
it,  usually  with  very  little  talk  or  noise;  for  heroes,  as  a 
rule,  are  much  more  interested  in  getting  their  work  done 
than  in  making  themselves  conspicuous  or  winning  a 
reputation.  Heroes  have  often  been  harsh  and  even 
brutal,  especially  in  the  earliest  times  when  humane  feel- 
ing and  a  compassionate  spirit  had  not  been  developed; 
Siegfried,  Jason,  Gustavas  Adolphus  and  Von  Tromp 
were  often  arbitrary  and  oppressive  in  their  attitude  to- 
ward men;  and,  in  later  times,  Alfred  the  Great,  William 
the  Silent  and  Nelson  were  not  without  serious  defects 


Introduction  xvii 

of  temper  and  sometimes  of  character.  Men  are  not 
great  or  heroic  because  they  are  faultless;  they  are  great 
and  heroic  because  they  dare,  suffer,  achieve  and  serve. 
And  men  love  their  heroes  not  because  they  have  been 
perfect  characters  under  all  conditions,  but  because  they 
have  been  brave,  true,  able,  and  unselfish.  A  man  may 
have  few  faults  and  count  for  very  little  in  the  world, 
because  he  lacks  force,  daring,  the  greatness  of  soul 
which  moves  before  a  generation  like  a  flaming  torch;  a 
man  may  lead  a  stainless  life,  not  because  he  is  really 
virtuous  but  because  he  has  very  few  temptations  within 
or  without.  Some  of  the  most  heroic  men  have  put 
forth  more  strength  in  resisting  a  single  temptation  than 
men  of  theories  and  more  commonplace  natures  put  forth 
in  a  life  time.  The  serious  faults  of  heroes  are  not  over- 
looked or  forgotten;  the  great  man  is  as  much  the  servant 
of  the  moral  law  as  the  little  man,  and  pays  the  same 
price  for  disobedience;  but  generosity  of  spirit,  devotion 
to  high  aims  and  capacity  for  self-sacrifice  often  out- 
weigh serious  offences.  Nelson  is  less  a  hero  because  he 
yielded  to  a  great  temptation;  but  he  remains  a  hero  in 
spite  of  the  stain  on  his  fame.  It  is  much  better  not  to  be 
profane  under  any  circumstances,  but  when  Washington 
swore  fiercely  at  Charles  Lee  on  the  battle  field  of  Mon- 
mouth his  profanity  was  the  expression  of  the  righteous 
wrath  of  a  good  man,    In  judging  the  hero  one  must 


xviii  Introduction 

take  into  account  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  the  dif- 
ferences in  moral  standards  between  the  past  and  the 
present,  and  the  force  of  the  temptations  which  come 
with  strength  of  body,  passion,  imagination,  great  posi- 
tion, colossal  enterprises;  these  do  not  conceal  or  excuse 
the  faults  of  heroes  but  they  explain  those  faults. 

The  men  whose  bravery  and  great  deeds  are  described 
in  these  pages  have  been  selected  not  because  they  are 
faultless  in  character  and  life,  but  because  they  were 
brave,  generous,  self -forgetful,  self-sacrificing  and  capable 
of  splendid  deeds.  Men  love  and  honour  them  not  only 
because  they  owe  them  a  great  deal  of  gratitude,  but  be- 
cause they  see  in  their  heroes  the  kind  of  men  they  would 
like  to  be ;  for  the  possibilities  of  the  heroic  are  in  almost 
all  men.  Stories  of  the  heroes  have  often  made  other 
men  strong  and  brave  and  true  in  the  face  of  great  perils 
and  tasks,  and  this  book  is  put  forth  in  the  faith  that  it 
will  not  only  pass  on  the  fame  of  the  heroes  of  the  past 
but  help  make  heroes  in  the  present. 

H.  W.  M. 


Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 


CHAPTER  I 


PERSEUS 


ONCE  upon  a  time  there  were  two  princes  who 
were  twins.  Their  names  were  Acrisius  and 
Prcetus,  and  they  lived  in  the  pleasant  vale 
of  Argos,  far  away  in  Hellas.  They  had  fruitful  mead- 
ows and  vineyards,  sheep  and  oxen,  great  herds  of 
horses  feeding  down  in  Lerna  Fen,  and  all  that  men 
could  need  to  make  them  blest:  and  yet  they  were 
wretched,  because  they  were  jealous  of  each  other. 
From  the  moment  they  were  born  they  began  to  quarrel ; 
and  when  they  grew  up  each  tried  to  take  away  the 
other's  share  of  the  kingdom,  and  keep  all  for  himself. 

But  there  came  a  prophet  to  Acrisius  and  prophesied 
against  him,  and  said,  "Because  you  have  risen  up 
against  your,  own  blood,  your  own  blood  shall  rise  up 
against  you;  because  you  have  sinned  against  your 
kindred,  by  your  kindred  you  shall  be  punished. 
Your  daugher  Danae  shall  have  a  son,  and  by  that 
son's  hands  you  shall  die.  So  the  gods  have  ordained, 
and  it  will  surely  come  to  pass." 

And  at  that  Acrisius  was  very  much  afraid;  but  he 
did  not  mend  his  ways.  He  had  been  cruel  to  his  own 
family,  and,  instead  of  repenting  and  being  kind  to  them, 
he  went  on  to  be  more  cruel  than  ever:  for  he  shut  up 
his  fair  daughter  Danae  in  a  cavern  underground,  lined 
with  brass,  that  no  one  might  come  near  her.  So  he 
fancied  himself  more  cunning  than  the  gods:    but  you 

3 


4  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

will    see    presently   whether    he    was    able    to    escape 
them. 

Now  it  came  to  pass  that  in  time  a  son  came  to  Danae: 
so  beautiful  a  babe  that  any  but  King  Acrisius  would 
have  had  pity  on  it.  But  he  had  no  pity;  for  he  took 
Danae  and  her  babe  down  to  the  seashore,  and  put  them 
into  a  great  chest  and  thrust  them  out  to  sea,  for  the 
winds  and  the  waves  to  carry  them  whithersoever  they 
would. 

The  northwest  wind  blew  freshly  out  of  the  blue 
mountains,  and  down  the  pleasant  vale  of  Argos,  and 
away  and  out  to  sea.  And  away  and  out  to  sea  before 
it  floated  the  mother  and  her  babe,  while  all  who  watched 
them  wept,  save  that  cruel  father,  King  Acrisius. 

So  they  floated  on  and  on,  and  the  chest  danced  up 
and  down  upon  the  billows,  and  the  baby  slept  upon  its 
mother's  breast:  but  the  poor  mother  could  not  sleep, 
but  watched  and  wept,  and  she  sang  to  her  baby  as  they 
floated;  and  the  song  which  she  sang  you  shall  learn 
yourselves  some  day. 

And  now  they  are  past  the  last  blue  headland,  and  in 
the  open  sea;  and  there  is  nothing  round  them  but  the 
waves,  and  the  sky,  and  the  wind.  But  the  waves  are 
gentle,  and  the  sky  is  clear,  and  the  breeze  is  tender  and 
low. 

So  a  night  passed,  and  a  day,  and  a  long  day  it  was  for 
Danae;  and  another  night  and  day  beside,  till  Danae 
was  faint  with  hunger  and  weeping,  and  yet  no  land  ap- 
peared. And  all  the  while  the  babe  slept  quietly;  and 
at  last  poor  Danae  drooped  her  head  and  fell  asleep  like- 
wise with  her  cheek  against  the  babe's. 

After  a  while  she  was  awakened  suddenly;  for  the 
chest  was  jarring  and  grinding,  and  the  air  was  full  of 


Perseus  5 

sound.  She  looked  up,  and  over  her  head  were  mighty 
cliffs,  all  red  in  the  setting  sun,  and  around  her  rocks  and 
breakers,  and  flying  flakes  of  foam.  She  clasped  her 
hands  together,  and  shrieked  aloud  for  help.  And 
when  she  cried,  help  met  her:  for  now  there  came  over 
the  rocks  a  tall  and  stately  man,  and  looked  down  wonder- 
ingly  upon  poor  Danae  tossing  about  in  the  chest  among 
the  waves. 

He  wore  a  rough  cloak  of  frieze,  and  on  his  head  a 
broad  hat  to  shade  his  face;  in  his  hand  he  carried  a 
trident  for  spearing  fish,  and  over  his  shoulder  was  a 
casting-net;  but  Danae  could  see  that  he  was  no  common 
man  by  his  stature,  and  his  walk,  and  his  flowing  golden 
hair  and  beard;  and  by  the  two  servants  who  came  be- 
hind him,  carrying  baskets  for  his  fish.  But  she  had 
hardly  time  to  look  at  him  before  he  had  laid  aside  his 
trident  and  leapt  down  the  rocks,  and  thrown  his  casting- 
net  so  surely  over  Danae  and  the  chest,  that  he  drew  it, 
and  her,  and  the  baby,  safe  upon  a  ledge  of  rock. 

Then  the  fisherman  took  Danae  by  the  hand,  and 
lifted  her  out  of  the  chest,  and  said: 

"O  beautiful  damsel,  what  strange  chance  has  brought 
you  to  this  island  in  so  frail  a  ship  ?  Who  are  you,  and 
whence?  Surely  you  are  some  King's  daughter  and 
this  boy  has  somewhat  more  than  mortal." 

And  as  he  spoke  he  pointed  to  the  babe;  for  its  face 
shone  like  the  morning  star. 

But  Danae  only  held  down  her  head,  and  sobbed 
out: 

"Tell  me  to  what  land  I  have  come,  unhappy  that  I 
am;  and  among  what  men  I  have  fallen!" 

And  he  said,  "This  isle  is  called  Seriphos,  and  I  am 
a  Hellen,  and  dwell  in  it.    I  am  the  brother  of  Polydectes 


6  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

the  King;   and  men  call  me  Dictys  the  netter,  because 
I  catch  the  fish  of  the  shore." 

Then  Danae  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and  embraced  his 
knees  and  cried: 

"Oh,  sir,  have  pity  upon  a  stranger,  whom  a  cruel 
doom  has  driven  to  your  land;  and  let  me  live  in  your 
house  as  a  servant;  but  treat  me  honourably,  for  I  was 
once  a  king's  daughter,  and  this  my  boy  (as  you  have 
truly  said)  is  of  no  common  race.  I  will  not  be  a 
charge  to  you,  or  eat  the  bread  of  idleness;  for  I  am 
more  skilful  in  weaving  and  embroidery  than  all  the 
maidens  of  my  land." 

And  she  was  going  on;  but  Dictys  stopped  her,  and 
raised  her  up,  and  said: 

"My  daughter,  I  am  old,  and  my  hairs  are  growing 
grey ;  while  I  have  no  children  to  make  my  home  cheerful. 
Come  with  me  then,  and  you  shall  be  a  daughter  to  me 
and  to  my  wife,  and  this  babe  shall  be  our  grandchild. 
For  I  fear  the  gods,  and  show  hospitality  to  all  strangers; 
knowing  that  good  deeds,  like  evil  ones,  always  return 
to  those  who  do  them." 

So  Danae  was  comforted,  and  went  home  with  Dictys 
the  good  fisherman,  and  was  a  daughter  to  him  and  to 
his  wife. 

Fifteen  years  were  passed  and  gone  and  the  babe  was 
now  grown  to  a  tall  lad  and  a  sailor,  and  went  many 
voyages  after  merchandise  to  the  islands  round.  His 
mother  called  him  Perseus ;  but  all  the  people  in  Seriphos 
said  that  he  was  not  the  son  of  mortal  man,  and  called 
him  Zeus,  the  son  of  the  king  of  the  Immortals.  For 
though  he  was  but  fifteen,  he  was  taller  by  a  head  than 
any  man  in  the  island;  and  he  was  the  most  skilful  of  all 
in  running  and  wrestling  and  boxing,  and  in  throwing  the 


Perseus  7 

quoit  and  the  javelin,  and  in  rowing  with  the  oar,  and  in 
playing  on  the  harp,  and  in  all  which  befits  a  man.  And 
he  was  brave  and  truthful,  gentle  and  courteous,  for  good 
old  Dictys  had  trained  him  well;  and  well  it  was  for 
Perseus  that  he  had  done  so. 

Now  one  day  at  Samos,  while  the  ship  was  lading, 
Perseus  wandered  into  a  pleasant  wood  to  get  out  of  the 
sun,  and  sat  down  on  the  turf  and  fell  asleep.  And  as 
he  slept  a  strange  dream  came  to  him — the  strangest 
dream  which  he  had  ever  had  in  his  life. 

There  came  a  lady  to  him  through  the  wood,  taller 
than  he,  or  any  mortal  man;  but  beautiful  exceedingly, 
with  grey  eyes,  clear  and  piercing,  but  strangely  soft 
and  mild.  On  her  head  was  a  helmet,  and  in  her  hand 
a  spear.  And  over  her  shoulder,  above  her  long  blue 
robes,  hung  a  goat-skin,  which  bore  up  a  mighty  shield 
of  brass,  polished  like  a  mirror.  She  stood  and  looked 
at  him  with  her  clear  grey  eyes ;  and  Perseus  saw  that 
her  eyelids  never  moved,  nor  her  eyeballs,  but  looked 
straight  through  and  through  him,  and  into  his  very 
heart,  as  if  she  could  see  all  the  secrets  of  his  soul,  and 
knew  all  that  he  had  ever  thought  or  longed  for  since 
the  day  that  he  was  born.  And  Perseus  dropped  his 
eyes,  trembling  and  blushing,  as  the  wonderful  lady 
spoke. 

"Perseus,  you  must  do  an  errand  for  me." 

"Who  are  you,  lady?  And  how  do  you  know  my 
name?" 

"I  am  Pallas  Athene;  and  I  know  the  thoughts  of  all 
men's  hearts,  and  discern  their  manhood  or  their  baseness. 
And  from  the  souls  of  clay  I  turn  away,  and  they  are 
blest,  but  not  by  me.  They  fatten  at  ease,  like  sheep  in 
the  pasture,  and  eat  what  they  did  not  sow,  like  oxen  in 


8  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

the  stall.  They  grow  and  spread,  like  the  gourd  along 
the  ground;  but,  like  the  gourd,  they  give  no  shade  to 
the  traveller,  and  when  they  are  ripe  death  gathers  them, 
and  they  go  down  unloved  into  hell,  and  their  name 
vanishes  out  of  the  land. 

"But  to  the  souls  of  fire  I  give  more  fire,  and  to 
those  who  are  manful  I  give  a  might  more  than  man's. 
These  are  the  heroes,  the  sons  of  the  Immortals  who  are 
blest,  but  not  like  the  souls  of  clay.  For  I  drive  them 
forth  by  strange  paths,  Perseus,  that  they  may  fight  the 
Titans  and  the  monsters,  the  enemies  of  gods  and  men. 
Through  doubt  and  need,  danger  and  battle,  I  drive 
them ;  and  some  of  them  are  slain  in  the  flower  of  youth, 
no  man  knows  when  or  where;  and  some  of  them  win 
noble  names,  and  a  fair  and  green  old  age ;  but  what  will 
be  their  latter  end  I  know  not,  and  none,  save  Zeus,  the 
father  of  gods  and  men.  Tell  me  now,  Perseus,  which 
of  these  two  sorts  of  men  seem  to  you  more  blest?" 

Then  Perseus  answered  boldly:  "Better  to  die  in  the 
flower  of  youth,  on  the  chance  of  winning  a  noble  name, 
than  to  live  at  ease  like  the  sheep,  and  die  unloved  and 
unrenowned." 

Then  that  strange  lady  laughed,  and  held  up  her 
brazen  shield,  and  cried:  "See  here,  Perseus;  dare  you 
face  such  a  monster  as  this,  and  slay  it,  that  I  may 
place  its  head  upon  this  shield?" 

And  in  the  mirror  of  the  shield  there  appeared  a  face 
and  as  Perseus  looked  on  it  his  blood  ran  cold.  It  was 
the  face  of  a  beautiful  woman ;  but  her  cheeks  were  pale 
as  death,  and  her  brows  were  knit  with  everlasting  pain, 
and  her  lips  were  thin  and  bitter  like  a  snake's;  and, 
instead  of  hair,  vipers  wreathed  about  her  temples,  and 
shot  out  their  forked  tongues;    while  round  her  head 


Perseus  g 

were  folded  wings  like  an  eagle's,  and  upon  her  bosom 
claws  of  brass. 

And  Perseus  looked  awhile,  and  then  said:  "If  there 
is  anything  so  fierce  and  foul  on  earth,  it  were  a  noble 
deed  to  kill  it.     Where  can  I  find  the  monster?" 

Then  the  strange  lady  smiled  again,  and  said:  "Not 
yet;  you  are  too  young,  and  too  unskilled;  for  this  is 
Medusa  the  Gorgon,  the  mother  of  a  monstrous  brood." 

And  Perseus  said,  "Try  me;  for  since  you  spoke  to 
me  a  new  soul  has  come  into  my  breast,  and  I  should  be 
ashamed  not  to  dare  anything  which  I  can  do.  Show 
me,  then,  how  I  can  do  this!" 

"Perseus,"  said  Athene,  "think  well  before  you  at- 
tempt; for  this  deed  requires  a  seven  years'  journey,  in 
which  you  cannot  repent  or  turn  back  nor  escape;  but 
if  your  heart  fails  you,  you  must  die  in  the  Unshapen 
Land,  where  no  man  will  ever  find  your  bones." 

"Better  so  than  live  despised,"  said  Perseus.  "Tell 
me,  then,  oh  tell  me,  fair  and  wise  Goddess,  how  I  can 
do  but  this  one  thing,  and  then,  if  need  be,  die!" 

Then  Athene"  smiled  and  said: 

"Be  patient,  and  listen;  for  if  you  forget  my  words, 
you  will  indeed  die.  You  must  go  northward  to  the 
country  of  the  Hyperboreans,  who  live  beyond  the  pole, 
at  the  sources  of  the  cold  north  wind,  till  you  find  the 
three  Grey  Sisters,  who  have  but  one  eye  and  one  tooth 
between  them.  You  must  ask  them  the  way  to  the 
Nymphs,  the  daughters  of  the  Evening  Star,  who  dance 
about  the  golden  tree,  in  the  Atlantic  island  of  the  west. 
They  will  tell  you  the  way  to  the  Gorgon,  that  you  may 
slay  her,  my  enemy,  the  mother  of  monstrous  beasts. 
Once  she  was  a  maiden  as  beautiful  as  morn,  till  in  her 
pride  she  sinned  a  sin  at  which  the  sun  hid  his  face;  and 


io  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

from  that  day  her  hair  was  turned  to  vipers,  and  her 
hands  to  eagle's  claws;  and  her  heart  was  filled  with 
shame  and  rage,  and  her  lips  with  bitter  venom ;  and  her 
eyes  became  so  terrible  that  whosover  looks  on  them  is 
turned  to  stone;  and  her  children  are  the  winged  horse 
and  the  giant  of  the  golden  sword ;  and  her  grandchildren 
are  Echidna  the  witch -adder,  and  Geryon  the  three- 
headed  tyrant,  who  feeds  his  herds  beside  the  herds  of 
hell.  So  she  became  the  sister  of  the  Gorgons,  the 
daughters  of  the  Queen  of  the  Sea.  Touch  them  not, 
for  they  are  immortal;  but  bring  me  only  Medusa's 
head." 

"And  I  will  bring  it!"  said  Perseus;  "but  how  am  I 
to  escape  her  eyes?  Will  she  not  freeze  me  too  into 
stone?" 

"You  shall  take  this  polished  shield,"  said  Athene, 
"  and  when  you  come  near  her  look  not  at  her  yourself , 
but  at  her  image  in  the  brass;  so  you  may  strike  her 
safely.  And  when  you  have  struck  off  her  head,  wrap 
it,  with  your  face  turned  away,  in  the  folds  of  the  goat- 
skin on  which  the  shield  hangs.  So  you  will  bring  it 
safely  back  to  me,  and  win  to  yourself  renown,  and  a 
place  among  the  heroes  who  feast  with  the  Immortals 
upon  the  peak  where  no  winds  blow." 

Then  Perseus  said,  "I  will  go,  though  I  die  in  going. 
But  how  shall  I  cross  the  seas  without  a  ship?  And 
who  will  show  me  my  way  ?  And  when  I  find  her,  how 
shall  I  slay  her,  if  her  scales  be  iron  and  brass?" 

Now  :beside  Athene  appeared  a  young  man  more 
light-limbed  than  the  stag,  whose  eyes  were  like  sparks 
of  fire.  By  his  side  was  a  scimitar  of  diamond,  all  of 
one  clear  precious  stone,  and  on  his  feet  were  golden  san- 
dals, from  the  heels  of  which  grew  living  wings. 


Perseus  n 

Then  the  young  man  spoke:  "These  sandals  of  mine 
will  bear  you  across  the  seas,  and  over  hill  and  dale  like 
a  bird,  as  they  bear  me  all  day  long;  for  I  am  Hermes, 
the  far-famed  Argus-slayer,  the  messenger  of  the  Im- 
mortals who  dwell  on  Olympus." 

Then  Perseus  fell  down  and  worshipped,  while  the 
young  man  spoke  again: 

"The  sandals  themselves  will  guide  you  on  the  road, 
for  they  are  divine  and  cannot  stray;  and  this  sword  itself 
the  Argus-slayer,  will  kill  her,  for  it  is  divine,  and  needs 
no  second  stroke.  Arise,  and  gird  them  on,  and  go 
forth." 

So  Peresus  arose,  and  girded  on  the  sandals  and  the 
sword. 

And  Athene*  cried,  "Now  leap  from  the  cliff  and  be 
gone." 

But  Perseus  lingered. 

"May  I  not  bid  farewell  to  my  mother  and  to  Dictys? 
And  may  I  not  offer  burnt  offerings  to  you,  and  to  Hermes 
the  far-famed  Argus-slayer,  and  to  Father  Zeus  above?" 

"You  shall  not  bid  farewell  to  your  mother,  lest  your 
heart  relent  at  her  weeping.  I  will  comfort  her  and 
Dictys  until  you  return  in  peace.  Nor  shall  you  offer 
burnt  offerings  to  the  Olympians;  for  your  offering  shall 
be  Medusa's  head.  Leap,  and  trust  in  the  armour  of 
the  Immortals." 

Then  Perseus  looked  down  the  cliff  and  shuddered; 
but  he  was  ashamed  to  show  his  dread.  Then  he 
thought  of  Medusa  and  the  renown  before  him,  and  he 
leapt  into  the  empty  air. 

And  behold,  instead  of  falling  he  floated,  and  stood, 
and  ran  along  the  sky.  He  looked  back,  but  Athene" 
had  vanished,  and  Hermes;  and  the  sandals  led  him  on 


12  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

northward  ever,  like  a  crane  who  follows  the  spring 
toward  the  Ister  fens. 

So  Perseus  started  on  his  journey,  going  dry-shod  over 
land  and  sea;  and  his  heart  was  high  and  joyful,  for  the 
winged  sandals  bore  him  each  day  a  seven  days'  journey. 
And  he  turned  neither  to  the  right  hand  nor  the  left,  till 
he  came  to  the  Unshapen  Land,  and  the  place  which  has 
no  name. 

And  seven  days  he  walked  through  it  on  a  path  which 
few  can  tell,  till  he  came  to  the  edge  of  the  everlasting 
night,  where  the  air  was  full  of  feathers,  and  the  soil  was 
hard  with  ice;  and  there  at  last  he  found  the  three  Grey 
Sisters,  by  the  shore  of  the  freezing  sea,  nodding  upon  a 
white  log  of  driftwood,  beneath  the  cold  white  winter 
moon;  and  they  chanted  a  low  song  together,  "Why  the 
old  times  were  better  than  the  new." 

There  was  no  living  thing  around  them,  not  a  fly,  not 
a  moss  upon  the  rocks.  Neither  seal  nor  sea  gull  dare 
come  near,  lest  the  ice  should  clutch  them  in  its  claws. 
The  surge  broke  up  in  foam,  but  it  fell  again  in  flakes  of 
snow;  and  it  frosted  the  hair  of  the  three  Grey  Sisters, 
and  the  bones  in  the  ice  cliff  above  their  heads.  They 
passed  the  eye  from  one  to  the  other,  but  for  all  that  they 
could  not  see;  and  they  passed  the  tooth  from  one  to 
the  other,  but  for  all  that  they  could  not  eat;  and  they 
sat  in  the  full  glare  of  the  moon,  but  they  were  none  the 
warmer  for  her  beams.  And  Perseus  pitied  the  three 
Grey  Sisters ;  but  they  did  not  pity  themselves. 

So  he  said,  "Oh,  venerable  mothers,  wisdom  is  the 
daughter  of  old  age.  You  therefore  should  know 
many  things.  Tell  me,  if  you  can,  the  path  to  the 
Gorgon." 

Then  one  cried,  "Who  is  this  who  reproaches  us  with 


Perseus 


13 


old  age?"     And  another,  "This  is  the  voice  of  one  of  the 
children  of  men." 

Then  one  cried,  "  Give  me  the  eye,  that  I  may  see  him"; 
and  another,  "Give  me  the  tooth,  that  I  may  bite  him." 
But  Perseus,  when  he  saw  that  they  were  foolish  and 
proud,  and  did  not  love  the  children  of  men,  left  off 
pitying  them.  Then  he  stepped  close  to  them,  and 
watched  till  they  passed  the  eye  from  hand  to  hand.  And 
as  they  groped  about  between  themselves,  he  held  out 
his  own  hand  gently,  till  one  of  them  put  the  eye  into  it, 
fancying  that  it  was  the  hand  of  her  sister.  Then  he 
sprang  back,  and  laughed,  and  cried : 

"Cruel  and  proud  old  women,  I  have  your  eye;  and 
I  will  throw  it  into  the  sea,  unless  you  tell  me  the  path  to 
the  Gorgon,  and  swear  to  me  that  you  tell  me  right." 

Then  they  wept,  and  chattered,  and  scolded;  but  in 
vain.  They  were  forced  to  tell  the  truth,  though,  when 
they  told  it,  Perseus  could  hardly  make  out  the  road. 

"You  must  go,"  they  said,  "foolish  boy,  to  the  south- 
ward, into  the  ugly  glare  of  the  sun,  till  you  come  to 
Atlas  the  Giant,  who  holds  the  heaven  and  the  earth 
apart.  And  you  must  ask  his  daughters,  the  Hesperides, 
who  are  young  and  foolish  like  yourself.  And  now  give 
us  back  our  eye,  for  we  have  forgotten  all  the  rest." 

So  Perseus  gave  them  back  their  eye.  And  he  leaped 
away  to  the  southward,  leaving  the  snow  and  the  ice 
behind.  And  the  terns  and  the  sea  gulls  swept  laughing 
round  his  head,  and  called  to  him  to  stop  and  play,  and 
the  dolphins  gambolled  up  as  he  passed,  and  offered  to 
carry  him  on  their  back.  And  all  night  long  the  sea 
nymphs  sang  sweetly.  Day  by  day  the  sun  rose  higher 
and  leaped  more  swiftly  into  the  sea  at  night,  and  more 
swiftly  out  of  the  sea  at  dawn;  while  Perseus  skimmed 


14  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

over  the  billows  like  a  sea  gull,  and  his  feet  were  never 
wetted;  and  leapt  on  from  wave  to  wave,  and  his  limba 
were  never  weary,  till  he  saw  far  away  a  mighty  mountain, 
all  rose-red  in  the  setting  sun.  Perseus  knew  that  it 
was  Atlas,  who  holds  the  heavens  and  the  earth  apart. 

He  leapt  on  shore,  and  wandered  upward,  among 
pleasant  valleys  and  waterfalls.  At  last  he  heard  sweet 
voices  singing;  and  he  guessed  that  he  was  come  to  the 
garden  of  the  Nymphs,  the  daughters  of  the  Evening 
Star.  They  sang  like  nightingales  among  the  thickets, 
and  Perseus  stopped  to  hear  their  song;  but  the  words 
which  they  spoke  he  could  not  understand.  So  he 
stepped  forward  and  saw  them  dancing,  hand  in  hand 
around  the  charmed  tree,  which  bent  under  its  golden 
fruit;  and  round  the  tree  foot  was  coiled  the  dragon,  old 
Ladon  the  sleepless  snake,who  lies  there  for  ever,  listen- 
ing to  the  song  of  the  maidens,  blinking  and  watching 
with  dry  bright  eyes. 

Then  Perseus  stopped,  not  because  he  feared  the  dra- 
gon, but  because  he  was  bashful  before  those  fair  maids ; 
but  when  they  saw  him,  they  too  stopped,  and  called  to 
him  with  trembling  voices : 

"Who  are  you,  fair  boy  ?  Come  dance  with  us  around 
the  tree  in  the  garden  which  knows  no  winter,  the  home 
of  the  south  wind  and  the  sun.  Come  hither  and  play 
with  us  awhile;  we  have  danced  alone  here  for  a  thou- 
sand years,  and  our  hearts  are  weary  with  longing  for  a 
playfellow." 

"I  cannot  dance  with  you,  fair  maidens;  for  I  must 
do  the  errand  of  the  Immortals.  So  tell  me  the  way  to 
the  Gorgon,  lest  I  wander  and  perish  in  the  waves." 

Then  they  sighed  and  wept ;  and  answered: 

"The  Gorgon!  she  will  freeze  you  into  stone." 


Perseus  1 5 

"It  is  better  to  die  like  a  hero  than  to  live  like  an  ox 
in  a  stall.  The  Immortals  have  lent  me  weapons,  and 
they  will  give  me  wit  to  use  them." 

Then  they  sighed  again  and  answered:  "Fair  boy,  if 
you  are  bent  on  your  own  ruin,  be  it  so.  We  know  not 
the  way  to  the  Gorgon;  but  we  will  ask  the  giant  Atlas 
above  upon  the  mountain  peak."  So  they  went  up  the 
mountain  to  Atlas  their  uncle,  and  Perseus  went  up  with 
them.  And  they  found  the  giant  kneeling,  as  he  held  the 
heavens  and  the  earth  apart. 

They  asked  him,  and  he  answered  mildly,  pointing 
to  the  sea  board  with  his  mightly  hand,  "I  can  see 
the  Gorgons  lying  on  an  island  far  away,  but  this  youth 
can  never  come  near  them,  unless  he  has  the  hat  of  dark- 
ness, which  whosoever  wears  cannot  be  seen." 

Then  cried  Perseus,  "Where  is  that  hat,  that  I  may 
find  it?"  •      * 

But  the  giant  smiled.  "No  living  mortal  can  find 
that  hat,  for  it  lies  in  the  depths  of  Hades,  in  the  regions 
of  the  dead.  But  my  nieces  are  immortal,  and  they  shall 
fetch  it  for  you,  if  you  will  promise  me  one  thing  and  keep 
your  faith." 

Then  Perseus  promised;  and  the  giant  said,  "When 
you  come  back  with  the  head  of  Medusa,  you  shall  show 
me  the  beautiful  horror,  that  I  may  lose  my  feeling  and 
my  breathing,  and  become  a  stone  for  ever;  for  it  is 
weary  labour  for  me  to  hold  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
apart." 

Then  Perseus  promised,  and  the  eldest  of  the  Nymphs 
went  down,  and  into  a  dark  cavern  among  the  cliffs,  out 
of  which  came  smoke  and  thunder,  for  it  was  one  of  the 
mouths  of  hell. 

And  Perseus  and  the  Nymphs  sat  down  seven  days, 


1 6  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

and  waited  trembling,  till  the  Nymph  came  up  again; 
and  her  face  was  pale,  and  her  eyes  dazzled  with  the  light 
for  she  had  been  long  in  the  dreary  darkness;  but  in  her 
hand  was  the  magic  hat. 

Then  all  the  Nymphs  kissed  Perseus,  and  wept  over 
him  a  long  while;  but  he  was  only  impatient  to  be  gone. 
And  at  last  they  put  the  hat  upon  his  head,  and  he  van- 
ished out  of  their  sight. 

But  Perseus  went  on  boldly,  past  many  an  ugly  sight, 
far  away  into  the  heart  of  the  Unshapen  Land,  till  he 
heard  the  rustle  of  the  Gorgons'  wings  and  saw  the  glitter 
of  their  brazen  talons;  and  then  he  knew  that  it  was 
time  to  halt,  lest  Medusa  should  freeze  him  into  stone. 

He  thought  awhile  with  himself,  and  remembered 
Athene's  words.  He  arose  aloft  into  the  air,  and  held 
the  mirror  of  the  shield  above  his  head,  and  looked  up 
into  it  that  he  might  see  all  that  was  below  him. 

And  he  saw  the  three  Gorgons  sleeping.  He  knew  that 
they  could  not  see  him,  because  the  hat  of  darkness  hid 
him ;  and  yet  he  trembled  as  he  sank  down  near  them,  so 
terrible  were  those  brazen  claws. 

Two  of  the  Gorgons  were  foul  as  swine,  and  lay  sleep- 
ing heavily,  with  their  mighty  wings  outspread;  but 
Medusa  tossed  to  and  fro  restlessly,  and  as  she  tossed 
Perseus  pitied  her.  But  as  he  looked,  from  among  her 
tresses  the  vipers'  heads  awoke,  and  peeped  up  with  their 
bright  dry  eyes,  and  showed  their  fangs,  and  hissed;  and 
Medusa,  as  she  tossed,  threw  back  her  wings  and  showed 
her  brazen  claws. 

Then  Perseus  came  down  and  stepped  to  her  boldly, 
and  looked  steadfastly  on  his  mirror,  and  struck  with 
Herpe"  stoutly  once;  and  he  did  not  need  to  strike  again. 

Then  he  wrapped  the  head  in  the  goat-skin,  turning 


Perseus  1 7 

away  his  eyes,  and  sprang  into  the  air  aloft,  faster  than 
he  ever  sprang  before. 

For  Medusa's  wings  and  talons  rattled  as  she  sank 
dead  upon  the  rocks ;  and  her  two  foul  sisters  woke,  and 
saw  her  lying  dead. 

Into  the  air  they  sprang  yelling,  and  looked  for  him  who 
had  done  the  deed.  They  rushed,  sweeping  and  flapping, 
like  eagles  after  a  hare;  and  Perseus's  blood  ran  cold  as 
he  saw  them  come  howling  on  his  track;  and  he  cried, 
"Bear  me  well  now,  brave  sandals,  for  the  hounds  of 
Death  are  at  my  heels!" 

And  well  the  brave  sandals  bore  him,  aloft  through 
cloud  and  sunshine,  across  the  shoreless  sea;  and  fast 
followed  the  hounds  of  Death.  But  the  sandals  were  too 
swift,  even  for  Gorgons,  and  by  nightfall  they  were  far 
behind,  two  black  specks  in  the  southern  sky,  till  the  sun 
sank  and  he  saw  them  no  more. 

Then  he  came  again  to  Atlas,  and  the  garden  of  the 
Nymphs;  and  when  the  giant  heard  him  coming  he 
groaned,  and  said,  "Fulfil  thy  promise  to  me."  Then 
Perseus  held  up  to  him  the  Gorgon's  head,  and  he  had 
rest  from  all  his  toil ;  for  he  became  a  crag  of  stone,  which 
sleeps  forever  far  above  the  clouds. 

Perseus  thanked  the  Nymphs,  and  asked  them,  "By 
what  road  shall  I  go  homeward  again,  for  I  have  wandered 
far  in  coming  hither?" 

And  they  wept  and  cried,  "Go  home  no  more,  but  stay 
and  play  with  us,  the  lonely  maidens,  who  dwell  for  ever 
far  away  from  gods  and  men." 

But  he  refused,  and  they  told  him  his  road.  And  he 
leapt  down  the  mountain,  and  went  on,  lessening  and 
lessening  like  a  sea  gull,  away  and  out  to  sea. 

So  Perseus  flitted  onward  to  the  northeast,  over  many 


1 8  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

a  league  of  sea,  till  he  came  to  the  rolling  sand  hills  and 
the  dreary  Lybian  shore. 

And  he  flitted  on  across  the  desert:  over  rock  ledges, 
and  banks  of  shingle,  and  level  wastes  of  sand,  and  shell 
drifts  bleaching  in  the  sunshine,  and  the  skeletons  of 
great  sea  monsters,  and  dead  bones  of  ancient  giants, 
strewn  up  and  down  upon  the  old  sea  floor.  And  as  he 
went  the  blood  drops  fell  to  the  earth  from  the  Gorgon's 
head,  and  became  poisonous  asps  and  adders,  which 
breed  in  the  desert  to  this  day. 

Over  the  sands  he  went,  till  he  saw  the  Dwarfs  who 
fought  with  cranes.  Their  spears  were  of  reeds  and 
rushes,  and  their  houses  of  the  eggshells  of  the  cranes; 
and  Perseus  laughed,  and  went  his  way  to  the  northeast, 
hoping  all  day  long  to  see  the  blue  Mediterranean  spark- 
ling, that  he  might  fly  across  it  to  his  home. 

But  now  came  down  a  mighty  wind,  and  swept  him 
back  southward  toward  the  desert.  All  day  long  he 
strove  against  it;  but  even  the  winged  sandals  could 
not  prevail.  So  he  was  forced  to  float  down  the  wind  all 
night ;  and  when  the  morning  dawned  there  was  nothing 
but  the  blinding  sun  in  the  blinding  blue;  and  round 
him   there  was  nothing  but  the  blinding  sand. 

And  Perseus  said,  "Surely  I  am  not  here  without  the 
will  of  the  Immortals,  for  Athene  will  not  lie.  Were  not 
these  sandals  to  lead  me  in  the  right  road?  Then  the 
road  in  which  I  have  tried  to  go  must  be  a  wrong  road." 

Then  suddenly  his  ears  were  opened,  and  he  heard  the 
sound  of  running  water.  And  at  that  his  heart  was 
lifted  up,  though  he  scarcely  dare  believe  his  ears;  and 
within  a  bowshot  of  him  was  a  glen  in  the  sand,  and 
marble  rocks,  and  date  trees,  and  a  lawn  of  gay  green 
grass.    And  through  the  lawn  a  streamlet  sparkled  and 


Perseus  19 

wandered  out  beyond  the  trees,  and  vanished  in  the  sand. 
And  Perseus  laughed  for  joy,  and  leapt  down  the  cliff 
and  drank  of  the  cool  water,  and  ate  of  the  dates,  and 
slept  upon  the  turf,  and  leapt  up  and  went  forward. 

Then  he  towered  in  the  air  like  an  eagle,  for  his  limbs 
were  strong  again ;  and  he  flew  all  night  across  the  moun- 
tain till  the  day  began  to  dawn,  and  rosy-fingered  Eos 
came  blushing  up  the  sky.  And  then,  behold,  beneath 
him  was  the  long  green  garden  of  Egypt  and  the  shining 
stream  of  Nile. 

And  he  saw  cities  walled  up  to  heaven,  and  temples, 
and  obelisks,  and  pyramids,  and  giant  gods  of  stone. 
And  he  came  down  amid  fields  of  barley  and  flax,  and 
millet,  and  clambering  gourds;  and  saw  the  people 
coming  out  of  the  gates  of  a  great  city,  and  setting  to 
work,  each  in  his  place,  among  the  water  courses,  parting 
the  streams  among  the  plants  cunningly  with  their  feet, 
according  to  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians.  But  when 
they  saw  him  they  all  stopped  their  work,  and  gathered 
round  him,  and  cried: 

"Who  art  thou,  fair  youth?  and  what  Dearest  thou 
beneath  they  goat-skin  there  ?  Surely  thou  art  one  of 
the  Immortals;  for  thy  skin  is  white  like  ivory,  and  ours 
is  red  like  clay.  Thy  hair  is  like  threads  of  gold,  and 
ours  is  black  and  curled.  Surely  thou  art  one  of  the 
Immortals";  and  they  would  have  worshipped  him  then 
and  there;  but  Perseus  said: 

"I  am  not  one  of  the  Immortals;  but  I  am  a  hero  of 
the  Hellens.  And  I  have  slain  the  Gorgon  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  bear  her  head  with  me.  Give  me  food,  there- 
fore, that  I  may  go  forward  and  finish  my  work." 

Then  they  gave  him  food,  and  fruit,  but  they  would 
not  let  him  go.  And  when  the  news  came  into  the  city 


20  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

that  the  Gorgon  was  slain,  the  priests  came  out  to  meet 
him,  and  the  maidens,  with  songs  and  dances,  and  tim- 
brels and  harps;  and  they  would  have  brought  him  to 
their  temple  and  to  their  King ;  but  Perseus  put  on  the 
hat  of  darkness,  and  vanished  away  out  of  their  sight. 

And  Perseus  flew  along  the  shore  above  the  sea;  and 
he  went  on  all  the  day;  and  he  went  on  all  the  night. 

And  at  the  dawn  of  day  he  looked  toward  the  cliffs; 
and  at  the  water's  edge,  under  a  black  rock,  he  saw  a 
white  image  stand. 

"This,"  thought  he,  "must  surely  be  the  statue  of 
some  sea  god;  I  will  go  near  and  see  what  kind  of  gods 
these  barbarians  worship." 

But  when  he  came  near,  it  was  no  statue,  but  a  maiden 
of  flesh  and  blood ;  for  he  could  see  her  tresses  streaming 
in  the  breeze;  and  as  he  came  closer  still,  he  could  see 
how  she  shrank  and  shivered  when  the  waves  sprinkled 
her  with  cold  salt  spray.  Her  arms  were  spread  above 
her  head,  and  fastened  to  the  rock  with  chains  of  brass; 
and  her  head  drooped  on  her  bosom,  either  with  sleep, 
or  weariness,  or  grief.  But  now  and  then  she  looked  up 
and  wailed,  and  called  her  mother;  yet  she  did  not  see 
Perseus,  for  the  cap  of  darkness  was  on  his  head. 

Full  of  pity  and  indignation,  Perseus  drew  near  and 
looked  upon  the  maid.  And,  lifting  the  hat  from  his 
head,  he  flashed  into  her  sight.  She  shrieked  with  terror, 
and  tried  to  hide  her  face  with  her  hair,  for  she  could 
not  with  her  hands;    but  Perseus  cried: 

"Do  not  fear  me,  fair  one;  I  am  a  Hellen,  and  no 
barbarian.  What  cruel  men  have  bound  you?  But 
first  I  will  set  you  free." 

And  he  tore  at  the  fetters,  but  they  were  too  strong  for 
him;  while  the  maiden  cried: 


Perseus  21 

"Touch  me  not;  I  am  accursed,  devoted  as  a  victim 
to  the  sea  gods.  They  will  slay  you,  if  you  dare  to  set 
me  free." 

"Let  them  try,"  said  Perseus;  and  drawing  Herpe 
from  his  thigh,  he  cut  through  the  brass  as  if  it  had  been 
flax. 

"Now,"  he  said,  "you  belong  to  me,  and  not  to  these 
sea  gods,  whosoever  they  may  be!"  But  she  only 
called  the  more  on  her  mother. 

"Why  call  on  your  mother?  She  can  be  no  mother 
to  have  left  you  here." 

And  she  answered,  weeping: 

"I  am  the  daughter  of  Cepheus,  King  of  Iopa,  and  my 
mother  is  Cassiopoeia  of  the  beautiful  tresses,  and  they 
called  me  Andromeda,  as  long  as  life  was  mine.  And  I 
stand  bound  here,  hapless  that  I  am,  for  the  sea  monster's 
food,  to  atone  for  my  mother's  sin.  For  she  boasted 
of  me  once  that  I  was  fairer  than  the  Queen  of  the  Fishes; 
so  she  in  her  wrath  sent  the  sea  floods,  and  her  brother 
the  Fire  King  sent  the  earthquakes,  and  wasted  all  the 
land,  and  after  the  floods  a  monster  bred  of  the  slime  who 
devours  all  living  things.  And  now  he  must  devour  me, 
guiltless  though  I  am — me  who  never  harmed  a  living 
thing,  nor  saw  a  fish  upon  the  shore  but  I  gave  it  life,  and 
threw  it  back  into  the  sea;  for  in  our  land  we  eat  no  fish, 
for  fear  of  their  queen.  Yet  the  priests  say  that  nothing 
but  my  blood  can  atone  for  a  sin  which  I  never  com- 
mitted." 

But  Perseus  laughed,  and  said,  "A  sea  monster?  I 
have  fought  with  worse  than  him:  I  would  have  faced 
Immortals  for  your  sake :  how  much  more  a  beast  of  the 
sea?" 

Then  Andromeda  looked  up  at  him,  and  new  hope 


22  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

was  kindled  in  her  breast,  so  proud  and  fair  did  he  stand 
with  one  hand  round  her,  and  in  the  other  the  glittering 
sword.  But  she  only  sighed,  and  wept  the  more,  and 
cried: 

"Why  will  you  die,  young  as  you  are?  Is  there  not 
death  and  sorrow  enough  in  the  world  already?  It  is 
noble  for  me  to  die,  that  I  may  save  the  lives  of  a  whole 
people;  but  you,  better  than  them  all,  why  should  I  slay 
you  too?  Go  you  your  way;  I  must  go  mine."  And 
then,  suddenly  looking  up,  she  pointed  to  the  sea,  and 
shrieked : 

"There  he  comes,  with  the  sunrise,  as  they  promised. 
I  must  die  now.  How  shall  I  endure  it  ?  Oh,  go!  Is  it 
not  dreadful  enough  to  be  torn  piecemeal,  without  hav- 
ing you  to  look  on?"    And  she  tried  to  thrust  him  away. 

But  he  said:  "I  go;  yet  promise  me  one  thing  ere  I  go: 
that  if  I  slay  this  beast  you  will  be  my  wife,  and  come 
back  with  me  to  my  kingdom  in  fruitful  Argos.  Promise 
me,  and  seal  it  with  a  kiss." 

Then  she  lifted  up  her  face,  and  kissed  him;  and 
Perseus  laughed  for  joy,  and  flew  upward,  while  Androm- 
eda crouched  trembling  on  the  rock. 

On  came  the  great  sea  monster,  coasting  along  like 
a  huge  black  galley.  His  great  sides  were  fringed  with 
clustering  shells  and  seaweeds,  and  the  water  gurgled 
in  and  out  of  his  wide  jaws. 

At  last  he  saw  Andromeda,  and  shot  forward  to  take 
his  prey,  while  the  waves  foamed  white  behind  him,  and 
before  him  the  fish  fled  leaping. 

Then  down  from  the  height  of  the  air  fell  Perseus  like 
a  shooting  star;  down  to  the  crests  of  the  waves,  while 
Andromeda  hid  her  face  as  he  shouted;  and  then  there 
was  silence  for  a  while. 


Perseus  23 

At  last  she  looked  up  trembling,  and  saw  Perseus 
springing  toward  her ;  and  instead  of  the  monster  a  long 
black  rock,  with  the  sea  rippling  quietly  round  it. 

Who  then  so  proud  as  Perseus,  as  he  leapt  back  to 
the  rock,  and  lifted  his  fair  Andromeda  in  his  arms,  and 
flew  with  her  to  the  cliff  top,  as  a  falcon  carries  a  dove  ? 

Who  so  proud  as  Perseus,  and  who  so  joyful  as  all  the 
i^Ethiop  people  ?  For  they  had  stood  watching  the  mon- 
ster from  the  cliffs,  wailing  for  the  maiden's  fate.  And 
already  a  messenger  had  gone  to  Cepheus  and  Cassio- 
pceia,  where  they  sat  in  sackcloth  and  ashes  on  the  ground, 
in  the  innermost  palace  chambers,  awaiting  their 
daughter's  end.  And  they  came,  and  all  the  city  with 
them,  to  see  the  wonder,  with  songs  and  with  dances, 
with  cymbals  and  harps,  and  received  their  daughter 
back  again,  as  one  alive  from  the  dead. 

Then  Cepheus  said,  "Hero  of  the  Hellens,  stay  here 
with  me  and  be  my  son-in-law,  and  I  will  give  you  the 
half  of  my  kingdom." 

"I  will  be  your  son-in-law,"  said  Perseus,  "but  of 
your  kingdom  I  will  have  none,  for  I  long  after  the  pleas- 
ant land  of  Greece,  and  my  mother  who  waits  for  me  at 
home." 

Then  Cepheus  said,  "You  must  not  take  my  daughter 
away  at  once,  for  she  is  to  us  like  one  alive  from  the 
dead.  Stay  with  us  here  a  year,  and  after  that  you  shall 
return  with  honour."  And  Perseus  consented.  So 
they  went  up  to  the  palace;  and  when  they  came  in, 
there  stood  in  the  hall  Phineus,  the  brother  of  Cepheus, 
chafing  like  a  bear  robbed  of  her  whelps,  and  with  him 
his  sons,  and  his  servants,  and  many  an  armed  man, 
and  he  cried  to  Cepheus: 

"You  shall  not  marry  your  daughter  to  this  stranger 


24  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

of  whom  no  one  knows  even  the  name.  Was  not  An- 
dromeda betrothed  to  my  son?  And  now  she  is  safe 
again,  has  he  not  a  right  to  claim  her?" 

But  Perseus  laughed,  and  answered:  "If  your  son 
is  in  want  of  a  bride,  let  him  save  a  maiden  for  himself." 

Then  he  unveiled  the  Gorgon's  head,  and  said,  "This 
'  has  delivered  my  bride  from  one  wild  beast ;  it  shall  deliver 
her  from  many."  And  as  he  spoke  Phineus  and  all  his 
men-at-arms  stopped  short,  and  stiffened  each  man  as 
he  stood;  and  before  Perseus  had  drawn  the  goat-skin 
over  the  face  again,  they  were  all  turned  into  stone. 
Then  Perseus  bade  the  people  bring  levers  and  roll  them 
out. 

So  they  made  a  great  wedding  feast,  which  lasted 
seven  whole  days,  and  who  so  happy  as  Perseus  and 
Andromeda  ? 

And  when  a  year  was  ended  Perseus  hired  Phoenicians 
from  Tyre,  and  cut  down  cedars,  and  built  himself  a 
a  noble  galley;  and  painted  its  cheeks  with  vermilion 
and  pitched  its  sides  with  pitch;  and  in  it  he  put  An- 
dromeda, and  all  her  dowry  of  jewels,  and  rich  shawls, 
and  spices  from  the  East;  and  great  was  the  weeping 
when  they  rowed  away.  But  the  remembrance  of  his 
brave  deed  was  left  behind;  and  Andromeda's  rock  was 
shown  at  Iopa  in  Palestine  till  more  than  a  thousand 
years  were  past. 

So  Perseus  and  the  Phoenicians  rowed  to  the  westward, 
across  the  sea,  till  they  came  to  the  pleasant  Isles  of 
Hellas,  and  Seriphos,  his  ancient  home. 

Then  he  left  his  galley  on  the  beach,  and  went  up  as  of 
old;  and  he  embraced  his  mother,  and  Dictys  his  good 
foster-father,  and  they  wept  over  each  other  a  long  while, 
for  it  was  seven  years  and  more  since  they  had  met. 


Perseus  25 

Then  he  went  home  to  Argos,  and  reigned  there  well 
with  fair  Andromeda.  But  the  will  of  the  gods  was 
accomplished  towards  Acrisius,  his  grandfather,  for  he 
died  from  the  falling  of  a  quoit  which  Perseus  had 
thrown  in  a  game. 

Perseus  and  Andromeda  had  four  sons  and  three 
daughters,  and  died  in  a  good  old  age.  And 
when  they  died,  the  ancients  say,  Athene  took  them 
up  into  the  sky,  with  Cepheus  and  Cassiopceia. 
And  there  on  starlight  nights  you  may  see  them  shining 
still;  Cepheus  with  his  kingly  crown,  and  Cassiopceia 
in  her  ivory  chair,  plaiting  her  star-spangled  tresses, 
and  Perseus  with  the  Gorgon's  head,  and  fair  Andromeda 
beside  him,  spreading  her  long  white  arms  across  the 
heavens,  as  she  stood  when  chained  to  the  stone  for  the 
monster.  All  night  long  they  shine,  for  a  beacon  to 
wandering  sailors;  but  all  day  they  feast  with  the  gods, 
on  the  still  blue  peaks  of  Olympus. 


CHAPTER  II 


HERCULES 


MANY,  many  years  ago  in  the  far-off  land  of  Hellas, 
which  we  call  Greece,  lived  a  happy  young 
couple  whose  names  were  Alcmene  and  Amphitryon. 
Now  Amphitryon,  the  husband,  owned  many  herds  of 
cattle.  So  also  the  father  of  Alcmene,  who  was  King  of 
Mycenae,  owned  many. 

All  these  cattle  grazing  together  and  watering  at  the 
same  springs  became  united  in  one  herd.  And  this  was 
the  cause  of  much  trouble,  for  Amphitryon  fell  to  quarrel- 
ing with  the  father  of  his  wife  about  his  portion  of  the 
herd.  At  last  he  slew  his  father-in-law,  and  from  that 
day  he  fled  his  old  home  at  Mycenae. 

Alcmene  went  with  her  husband  and  the  young  couple 
settled  at  Thebes,  where  were  born  to  them  two  boys — 
twins — which  were  later  named  Hercules  and  Iphicles. 

From  the  child's  very  birth  Zeus,  the  King  of  all  heaven 
that  is  the  air  and  clouds,  and  the  father  of  gods  and 
men — from  the  boy's  very  birth  Zeus  loved  Hercules. 
But  when  Hera,  wife  of  Zeus,  who  shared  his  honours,  saw 
this  love  she  was  angry.  Especially  she  was  angry  be- 
cause Zeus  foretold  that  Hercules  should  become  the 
greatest  of  men. 

Therefore  one  night,  when  the  two  babies  were  but 
eight  months  old,  Hera  sent  two  huge  serpents  to  destroy 
them.     The  children  were  asleep  in  the  great  shield  of 

brass  which  Amphitryon  carried  in  battle  for  his  defence. 

26 


Hercules  27 

It  was  a  good  bed,  for  it  was  round  and  curved  toward 
the  centre,  and  filled  with  soft  blankets  which  Alcmene 
and  the  maids  of  the  house  had  woven  at  their  looms. 
Forward  toward  this  shield  the  huge  snakes  were  creeping, 
and  just  as  they  lifted  their  open  mouths  above  the  rim, 
and  were  making  ready  to  seize  them,  the  twins  opened 
their  eyes.  Iphicles  screamed  with  fright.  His  cries 
wakened  their  mother,  Alcmene,  who  called  in  a  loud 
voice  for  help.  But  before  Amphitryon  and  the  men  of 
the  household  could  draw  their  swords  and  rush  to  the 
rescue,  the  baby  Hercules,  sitting  up  in  the  shield  un- 
terrified  and  seizing  a  serpent  in  each  hand,  had  choked 
and  strangled  them  till  they  died. 

From  his  early  years  Hercules  was  instructed  in  the 
learning  of  his  time.  Castor,  the  most  experienced 
charioteer  of  his  day,  taught  him,  Eurytus  also,  how  to 
shoot  with  a  bow  and  arrows;  Linus  how  to  play  upon  the 
lyre;  and  Eumolpus,  grandson  of  the  North  Wind,  drilled 
him  in  singing.  Thus  time  passed  to  his  eighteenth 
year  when,  so  great  already  had  become  his  strength  and 
knowledge,  he  killed  a  fierce  lion  which  had  preyed  upon 
the  flocks  of  Amphitryon  while  they  were  grazing  on 
Mount  Cithaeron,  and  which  had  in  fact  laid  waste  many 
a  fat  farm  of  the  surrounding  country. 

But  the  anger  of  Hera  still  followed  Hercules,  and  the 
goddess  sent  upon  him  a  madness.  In  this  craze  the 
hero  did  many  unhappy  deeds.  For  punishment  and  in 
expiation  he  condemned  himself  to  exile,  and  at  last  he 
went  to  the  great  shrine  of  the  god  Apollo  at  Delphi  to 
ask  whither  he  should  go  and  where  settle.  The  Pythia, 
or  priestess  in  the  temple,  desired  him  to  settle  at  Tiryns, 
to  serve  as  bondman  to  Eurystheus,  who  ruled  at  My- 
cenae as  King,  and  to  perform  the  great  labours  which 


28  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Eurystheus  should  impose  upon  him.  When  these  tasks 
were  all  accomplished,  the  inspired  priestess  added, 
Hercules  should  be  numbered  among  the  immortal 
gods. 

THE  FIRST  LABOUR — WRESTLING  WITH  THE  NEMEAN 
LION 

The  first  task  which  Eurystheus  required  of  Hercules 
was  to  bring  him  the  skin  of  a  lion  which  no  arrow  nor 
other  weapon  could  wound,  and  which  had  long  been  a 
terror  to  the  good  people  who  lived  in  Nemea.  Hercules 
set  forth  armed  with  bow  and  quiver,  but  paused  in  the 
outer  wood  of  Nemea  long  enough  to  cut  himself  his 
famous  club.  There  too  he  fell  in  with  an  honest 
countryman  who  pledged  him  to  make  a  sacrifice  to  Zeus, 
the  saviour,  if  he,  Hercules,  should  return  victorious;  but 
if  he  were  slain  by  the  monstrous  lion,  then  the  country- 
man should  make  the  sacrifice  a  funeral  offering  to 
himself  as  a  hero. 

So  Hercules  proceeded,  far  into  a  dense  wood,  deserted 
because  all  people  feared  the  fierce  beast  it  protected. 
On  he  went  till  after  many  days  he  sighted  the  lion  at  rest 
near  the  cave  which  was  its  den.  Standing  behind  a 
tree  of  great  girth,  Hercules  fitted  and  let  fly  an  arrow. 
It  struck  and  glanced,  leaving  the  animal  unharmed. 
Then  he  tried  another  shot,  aiming  at  the  heart.  Again 
the  arrow  failed.  But  the  lion  was  by  this  time  roused, 
and  his  eyes  shot  fiery  glances,  and  the  heavy  roar  from 
his  throat  made  the  woods  most  horribly  resound.  Then 
the  devoted  Hercules  seized  his  heavy  wooden  club,  and 
rushing  forward  drove  the  lion  by  the  suddenness  and 
fierceness  of  his  assault  into  his  den.  But  the  den  had 
two  entrances.     Against  one  Hercules  rolled  huge  stones, 


Hercules  29 

and  entering  the  cave  by  the  other  he  grasped  the  lion's 
throat  with  both  hands,  and  thus  held  him  struggling  and 
gasping  for  breath  till  he  lay  at  his  feet  dead. 

Hercules  swung  the  mighty  bulk  upon  his  shoulders 
and  proceeded  to  seek  the  countryman  with  whom  his 
pledge  stood.  So  great  had  been  his  journey,  and  so 
hard  his  search,  that  he  did  not  find  the  good  man  till  the 
last  of  the  thirty  days.  There  he  stood  just  on  the  point 
of  offering  a  sheep  to  Hercules,  supposing  him  dead.  To- 
gether they  sacrificed  the  sheep  to  Zeus  instead,  and  Her- 
cules, vigorous  and  victorious,  bore  the  mighty  lion's 
body  to  Eurystheus  at  Mycenae. 

Entering  the  place  and  throwing  the  carcass  down  be- 
fore the  king,  Hercules  so  terrified  Eurystheus  by  this 
token  of  his  wonderful  strength  that  the  King  forbade  him 
ever  again  to  enter  the  city.  Indeed  some  say  that  the 
terror  of  Eurystheus  was  so  great  that  he  had  a  jar  or 
vessel  of  brass  secretly  constructed  underground  which 
he  might  use  as  a  safe  retreat  in  case  of  danger.  This 
"jar"  was  probably  a  chamber  and  its  walls  covered 
within  with  plates  of  brass.  For  now  in  our  own  day  is 
seen  there  at  Mycenae  a  room  under  the  earth,  and  the 
nails  which  fastened  the  brass  plates  to  the  wall  still  re- 
main. Ever  after  the  conquest  of  this  lion  Hercules 
clothed  himself  with  the  skin. 

THE  SECOND   LABOUR DESTROYING  THE    LERNEAN 

HYDRA 

The  second  task  of  Hercules  was  to  destroy  a  hydra  or 
water  snake  which  dwelt  in  the  marsh  of  Lerna,  a  small 
lake  near  Mycenae.  The  body  of  this  snake  was  large 
and  from  its  body  sprang  nine  heads.  Eight  of  these 
heads  were  mortal,  but  the  ninth  head  was  undying. 


30  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Hercules  stepped  into  his  chariot  and  his  dear  nephew 
Iolaus,  who  was  permitted  by  the  Delphic  priestess  to 
drive  for  him,  took  up  the  reins.  The  way  to  Lerna  was 
pleasant.  In  spring-time  crocuses  and  hyacinths  sprang 
by  the  roadside,  and  in  early  summer  the  nightingales 
sang  in  the  olive  groves,  vineyard  and  forest.  That  so 
great  and  horrible  a  monster  could  be  near! 

When  Hercules  and  Iolaus  came  to  Lerna  they  drew 
close  to  ground  rising  near  a  spring,  and  Hercules  dis- 
mounting and  searching  found  the  very  hole  into  which 
the  hydra  had  retired.  Into  this  he  shot  fiery  arrows. 
The  arrows  discomforting  the  snake  it  crawled  forth  and, 
darting  at  him  furiously,  endeavoured  to  twine  itself' 
about  his  legs.  The  hero  began  then  to  wield  his 
mighty  club.  He  crushed  head  after  head  upon  the 
snake's  body,  but  for  every  one  crushed  two  sprang  in  its 
place. 

At  length  the  hydra  had  coiled  so  firmly  round 
one  leg,  that  Hercules  could  not  move  an  inch  from  the 
spot.  And  now  an  enormous  crab  came  from  the  water 
out  of  friendship  for  the  hydra,  and  that  too  crept  up  to 
Hercules  and,  seizing  his  foot,  painfully  wounded  him. 

Swinging  his  club  with  heroic  vigor  Hercules  beat  the 
crab  to  death.  Then  he  called  to  Iolaus  to  fire  a  little 
grove  of  trees  near  by.  Iolaus  at  once  set  the  fire,  and 
when  the  saplings  were  well  aflame  he  seized  them  and, 
standing  by  the  hero,  as  fast  as  Hercules  cut  off  a  head 
of  the  hydra  he  seared  the  neck  with  a  flaming  brand. 
The  searing  prevented  the  heads  from  growing  again. 
When  all  the  eight  mortal  heads  had  thus  been  dispatched 
Hercules  struck  off  the  one  said  to  be  immortal  and 
buried  it  in  the  roadway,  setting  a  heavy  stone  above. 
The  body  of  the  hydra  he  cut  up  and  dipped  his  arrows 


Hercules 


31 


in  the  gall,  which  was  so  full  of  poison  that  the   least 
scratch  from  such  an  arrow  would  bring  certain  death. 

Eurystheus  received  the  news  of  the  destruction  of  the 
water  snake  with  bad  grace.  He  claimed  that  Hercules 
had  not  destroyed  the  monster  alone,  but  only  with  the 
assistance  of  Iolaus.  All  the  people,  however,  rejoiced 
greatly,  and  they  hastened  to  drain  the  marsh  where  the 
hydra  had  dwelt  so  that  never  again  could  such  an  enemy 
abide  upon  their  lands. 

THE  THIRD  LABOUR — CAPTURING  THE  ARCADIAN   HIND 

In  the  days  in  which  Hercules  lived,  Arcadia  was  a 
beautiful  country  of  cool,  sweet-scented  woods,  clear 
mountain  streams,  and  sloping  meadow-sides  from  which 
rose  every  now  and  then  the  roof  of  a  hunter's  cottage  or 
a  shepherd's  hutch.  It  was  a  country  also  peculiarly 
pleasing  to  Artemis,  the  goddess  of  the  chase,  and  pecu- 
liarly also  it  was  the  haunt  of  all  animals  especially  dear 
to  the  goddess. 

A  hind  was  there  of  such  loveliness  and  grace 
that  Artemis  had  marked  her  for  her  own,  and  given 
her  a  pair  of  golden  horns  so  that  she  might  be 
known  from  all  other  deer  and  her  life  thus  preserved. 
For  no  good  Hellen,  or  Greek,  would  slay  for  food  any 
animal  sacred  to  a  god.  This  beautiful  golden-horned 
hind  Eurystheus  ordered  Hercules  to  bring  to  him  alive, 
for  the  irreverence  of  the  King  did  not  go  so  far  as  to  de- 
mand her  dead. 

So  Hercules  went  forth  for  the  hunting  and,  not 
wishing  to  wound  the  hind,  pursued  her  for  one  en- 
tire year.  Up  hill  he  went,  down  many  a  mountain 
dale,  across  many  a  gleaming  river,  through  deep  forest 
and  open  field,  and  always  dancing  before  him  were  the 


32  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

golden  tips  of  horns  of  the  hind — near  enough  to  be  seen, 
too  far  to  be  seized.  At  last  tired  with  the  pursuit  the 
lovely  beast  one  day  took  refuge  upon  a  mountain  side, 
and  there  as  she  sought  the  water  of  a  river,  Hercules 
struck  her  with  an  arrow.  The  wound  was  slight,  but 
it  helped  the  hero  to  catch  the  creature,  and  to  lift  her 
to  his  shoulders.  Thereupon,  he  started  for  the 
court  of  Eurystheus. 

But  the  way  was  long,  and  it  lay  through  a  part  of  Ar- 
cadia where  the  bush  washeavy,and  forests  were  deep,  and 
mountains  were  high,  and  while  Hercules  was  pursuing 
his  way  and  bearing  his  meek-eyed  burden,  he  one  day 
met  the  fair  goddess  to  whom  the  hind  was  sacred. 
Her  brother,  the  beautiful  god  Apollo,  was  with  her. 

Artemis  seeing  her  captured  deer  cried  to  the  hero, 
"Mortal,  oho!  thus  wilt  thou  violate  a  creature  set  aside 
by  the  gods?"  "Mighty  Artemis  and  huntress,"  an- 
swered Hercules,  "this  hind  I  know  is  thine.  A  twelve- 
month have  I  chased  and  at  last  caught  her.  But  the 
god  Necessity  forced  me !  Oh,  immortal  one,  I  am  not 
impious.  Eurystheus  commanded  me  to  catch  the 
hind  and  the  priestess  of  Apollo  enjoined  me  to  observe 
the  King's  command." 

When  Artemis  understood  how  Hercules  was  bond- 
man she  dismissed  her  anger,  and  sent  him  forward  with 
kind  words,  and  thus  he  brought  the  golden-horned  hind 
to  Mycenae  and  sent  it  in  to  the  King. 

THE  FOURTH  LABOUR — CAPTURING  THE  BOAR  OF 
ERYMANTHUS 

In  the  northwestern  part  of  the  famed  Arcadia  where 
the  golden-horned  hind  roamed  was  a  range  of  mountains 
called  Erymanthus.     Over  the  high  tops  of  this  range 


Hercules  33 

wandered  also  a  wild  beast,  but  unlike  the  lovely  hind  he 
was  fierce  and  terrible  of  aspect  and  deadly  in  encounter. 
He  was  known  as  the  boar  of  Erymanthus.  This  tusked 
and  terrible  being  the  King  of  Mycenae,  Eurystheus, 
commanded  the  mighty  Hercules,  his  bondman,  to  bring 
alive  to  him. 

Again  Hercules  set  out,  and  again  he  fared  over  hill 
and  across  bright  waters,  and  as  he  went  the  birds  sang 
spring  songs  to  him  from  vine  and  tree  shade,  and  yellow 
crocuses  carpeted  the  earth.  In  his  journey  he  came 
one  day  to  the  home  of  Pholus,  a  centaur,  who  dwelt 
with  other  centaurs  upon  the  side  of  a  mountain.  Now 
the  centaurs  were,  of  all  the  dwellers  of  that  distant  land, 
most  unlike  us  modern  folks.  For  report  has  it  that  they 
were  half  that  noble  creature  man,  and  half  that  noble 
creature  horse :  that  is  to  say,  they  were  men  as  far  as  the 
waist,  and  then  came  the  body  of  the  horse  with  its  swift 
four  feet.  There  are  those,  indeed,  who  claim  that  the 
centaurs  were  men  and  rode  their  mountain  ponies  so 
deftly  that  man  and  horse  seemed  one  whole  creature. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  upon  this  mountain  side  the  centaur 
Pholus  dwelt  with  others  of  his  kind,  and  there  to  visit 
with  him  came  Hercules. 

The  centaur  with  his  hospitable  heart  and  own  hands 
prepared  a  dinner  of  roast  meat  for  the  hungry  traveller, 
and  as  they  sat  at  the  board  in  genial  converse  they  had 
much  enjoyment.  But  Hercules  was  also  thirsty,  and 
the  sparkling  water  from  the  mountain  spring  seemed 
not  to  satisfy  him.  He  asked  the  centaur  for  wine. 
"Ah,  wine,  my  guest-friend  Hercules,"  answered  Pholus, 
"I  have  none  of  my  own.  Yonder  is  a  jar  of  old  vintage, 
but  it  belongs  to  all  the  centaurs  of  our  mountain  and  I 
cannot  open  it."     "But  friend  Pholus,"  said  Hercules 


34  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

pressingly,  "I  would  I  had  a  little  for  my  stomach's 
sake." 

Now  the  centaur  had  a  kind  heart  as  we  have  said,  and 
he  rejoiced  that  Hercules  had  come,  and  to  give  the  hero 
his  desires  he  opened  the  jar.  The  wine  was  made  from 
grapes  that  grew  under  the  fair  skies  of  Arcadia  and  its 
fragrance  was  like  a  scent  of  lilies  or  of  roses,  and  when 
the  soft  winds  entered  the  door,  near  which  Hercules  sat 
drinking,  it  seized  the  perfume  and  bore  it  over  the  moun- 
tain side.  Now  hear  of  all  the  mischief  a  little  wine  may 
make. 

The  fragrance  in  the  air  told  the  centaurs,  wherever 
each  happened  to  be,  that  their  wine  jar  had  been  opened, 
and  they  rushed  to  its  resting  place  perhaps  to  defend  it 
from  any  wayfaring  thief,  perhaps  to  help  drink  it,  we  do 
not  know.  But  each  came  angrily  to  the  mouth  of  the 
cave  of  Pholus  and  all  were  armed  with  stones  and  staves 
which  they  had  seized  as  they  hastened  onward.  When 
they  first  entered  with  raging  cries  and  threatening  gesture 
Hercules  grasped  the  brands  burning  on  the  hospitable 
hearth  and  drove  them  back.  As  others  pressed  behind 
them  the  hero  drew  forth  his  arrows  poisoned  with  the 
gall  of  the  Lernean  hydra,  and  sent  among  them  many  a 
shaft.  Thus  they  fought  retreating  and,  they  fleeing 
and  Hercules  pursuing,  came  finally  to  the  dwelling  of 
Chiron,  most  famed  of  all  the  centaurs  and  a  teacher  of 
Hercules  in  his  youth,  teacher  of  his  great  art  of  surgery. 

The  wine  raging  in  the  veins  of  Hercules  made  him 
for  the  moment  forgetful  of  all  the  good  Chiron  had 
bestowed  upon  him,  and  still  letting  fly  his  poisonous 
arrows  he,  aiming  at  another,  hit  the  noblest  of  the  cen- 
taurs. Grief  seized  Hercules  when  he  saw  what  he  had 
done  and  he  ran  and  drew  out  the  arrow  and  applied  a 


Hercules 


35 


soft  ointment  which  Chiron  himself  had  taught  him  to 
make.  But  it  was  in  vain,  for  the  centaur,  inspiring 
teacher  and  famed  for  his  love  of  justice  as  he  was,  soon 
gave  up  the  ghost. 

Saddened  at  his  own  madness  Hercules  now  returned 
to  the  cave  of  his  guest-friend  Pholus.  There  among 
others  his  host  lay,  and  stark  dead.  He  had  drawn  an 
arrow  from  the  body  of  one  who  had  died  from  its  wound, 
and,  while  examining  it  and  wondering  how  so  slight  a 
shaft  could  be  so  fatal,  had  accidentally  dropped  it  out  of 
his  hand.  It  struck  his  foot  and  he  expired  that  very 
moment. 

Hercules  paid  all  funeral  honour  to  his  friends  and 
afterward  departing  from  the  unhappy  neighbourhood 
took  up  his  search  of  the  boar. 

Heavy  snows  were  lying  on  the  crests  of  Erymanthus 
when  Hercules  came  upon  the  tracks  of  the  wild  creature, 
and  following  patiently  finally  reached  his  lair.  There 
the  boar  stood,  his  tusks  pointed  outward  ready  for  at- 
tack, his  eyes  snapping  vindictively.  He  was  indeed  a 
terrible  thing  to  see. 

Hercules,  instead  of  shooting  at  the  animal,  began  to 
call,  and  shouting  with  loud  cries  he  so  confused  the 
boar  that  he  ran  into  the  vast  snowdrift  standing  near 
by.  Thereupon  the  hero  seized  and  bound  him  with 
a  wild  grapevine  he  had  brought  for  the  purpose. 
And  so  swinging  him  over  his  shoulder  he  took  his  way 
toward  Mycenae. 

The  King  Eurystheus  was  terribly  frightened  at  the 
very  prospect  of  having  the  boar  to  keep,  and  when 
he  heard  Hercules  was  coming  to  town  with  the  animal 
on  his  shoulders  he  took  to  the  brazen  underground 
chamber,  which  he  had  built,  when  Hercules  came  in 


36  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

with  the  body  of  the  Nemean  lion.  There  he  stayed 
for  several  days,  according  to  a  good  old  historian, 
Diodorus,  who  in  writing  of  the  King  told  that  he 
was  so  great  a  coward. 

THE    FIFTH   LABOUR — CLEANSING  THE   STABLES  OF 
AUGEAS 

Although  Eurystheus  was  siezed  with  tremor  at  the 
coming  of  Hercules  with  the  Erymanthian  boar,  still  he 
continued  relentless,  and  demanded  the  performance 
of  the  next  task,  which  was  nothing  less  than  the  cleaning 
out  in  one  day  of  stables  where  numerous  cattle  had  been 
confined  for  many  years.  These  noisome  stalls  belonged 
to  Augeas,  a  King  of  Elis  and  a  man  rich  in  herds — so 
rich  indeed  that  as  the  years  passed  and  his  cattle  in- 
creased he  could  not  find  men  enough  to  care  for  his 
kine  and  their  house.  Thus  the  animals  had  continued, 
and  had  so  littered  their  abiding  place  that  it  had  become 
well  nigh  intolerable  and  a  source  of  disease  and  even  of 
pestilence  to  the  people. 

When  Hercules  came  to  King  Augeas  he  said  nothing 
to  him  of  the  command  Eurystheus  had  laid  upon  him, 
but  looking  through  the  stables  which  covered  a  space  of 
many  meadows  he  spoke  of  the  cattle  and  the  evil  con- 
dition of  their  housing.  "The  moon-eyed  kine  will  do 
better  in  clean  stables,"  said  the  wise  Hercules,  "and  if 
thou  wilt  pledge  me  a  tenth  of  thy  herds  I  will  clean  out 
thy  stalls  in  a  day."  To  this  Augeas  delightedly  agreed 
and,  speaking  as  they  were  in  the  presence  of  the  young 
son  of  the  King,  Hercules  called  upon  the  prince  to 
witness  the  pact. 

Now  Hercules  in  going  about  the  great  stables  had 
noticed  that  at  the  upper  end  of  their  building  flowed 


Hercules  37 

a  swift  river,  and  at  the  lower  end  was  a  second  swift 
stream.  When  therefore  Angeas  had  pledged  himself 
to  the  work,  Hercules,  beginning  early  next  day,  took 
down  the  walls  at  the  upper  end  of  the  stalls  and  the  walls 
at  the  lower  end.  Then  with  his  own  mighty  hands  he 
dug  channels  and  canals  and  led  the  waters  of  the  upper 
swift-flowing  river  into  the  heavily  littered  floor  of  the 
stalls.  And  the  waters  rose  and  pushed  the  litter  before 
them  and  made  one  channel  into  the  lower  river,  and 
then  another  and  another  and  so,  working  through  the 
hours  of  the  day,  the  upper  river  scoured  the  stables 
clean  and  carried  the  refuse  to  the  lower  river.  And 
the  lower  river  took  the  burden  and  carried  it  out  to  the 
salt  sea,  which  is  ever  and  always  cleaning  and  purifying 
whatever  comes  to  its  waters.  And  when  night  fell 
there  stood  the  hero  Hercules  looking  at  his  work — the 
filthy  stables  of  Augeas  cleaned. 

When  next  day  Hercules  asked  for  the  tenth  of  the 
herds  which  the  King  had  pledged,  Augeas  refused  to 
stand  by  his  agreement.  He  had  learned  that  this  labour 
of  cleaning  his  stables  had  been  imposed  upon  Hercules, 
and  he  claimed  he  should  pay  nothing  for  it;  in  fact,  he 
denied  he  had  promised  anything,  and  offered  to  lay  the 
matter  before  judges.  The  cause  therefore  was  tried, 
and  at  the  trial  the  young  son  of  the  King,  who  had 
witnessed  the  pact,  testified  to  the  truth  of  Hercules' 
claim.  This  so  enraged  his  father  that  in  most  high- 
handed manner  he  banished  both  his  son  and 
the  hero  from  Elis  without  waiting  for  the  judg- 
ment of  the  court.  Hercules  returned  to  Mycenae. 
But  again  the  cowardly  and  contemptible  Eurystheus 
refused  to  count  this  labour,  saying  Hercules  had  done 
it  for  hire. 


38  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

THE    SIXTH  LABOUR — SHOOTING  THE   STYMPHALIAN 
BIRDS 

Far  in  the  famed  land  of  Arcadia  is  a  beautiful  lake 
known  so  many  years  ago,  as  in  the  time  of  Hercules,  and 
even  by  us  in  our  day,  as  Lake  Stymphalus.  It  is  a  lake 
of  pure  sweet  water  and  it  lies,  as  such  waters  lie  in  our 
own  country,  high  up  in  mountains  and  amid  hillsides 
covered  with  firs  and  poplars  and  clinging  vines  and  wild 
blossoms. 

In  our  day  the  lake  is  a  resort  for  gentle  singing  birds, 
but  in  the  time  of  Hercules  other  birds  were  there  also. 
The  other  birds  were  water  fowls,  and  they  had  gathered 
at  Lake  Stymphalus  because  they  had  been  driven  out  of 
their  old  home  by  wolves,  who  alone  were  hungrier  and 
more  destructive  than  they.  These  fowls  had  claws  of 
iron,  and  every  feather  of  theirs  was  sharper  than  a 
barbed  arrow,  and  so  strong  and  fierce  and  ravenous  they 
were  that  they  would  dart  from  the  air  and  attack  hunters, 
yea,  and  pecking  them  down  would  tear  and  strip  their 
flesh  till  but  a  bony  skeleton  remained  of  that  which  a  few 
minutes  before  had  been  a  strong,  active,  buoyant  man 
seeking  in  the  chase  food  for  his  hearthside. 

To  make  way  with  this  horrid  tribe  of  the  air  was  the 
sixth  command  Eurystheus  laid  upon  Hercules.  To- 
ward Lake  Symphalus  therefore  turned  our  hero.  Again 
he  walked  Arcadian  waysides,  and  again  as  he  fared  the 
spring  sun  shone  above,  and  the  birds  sang  welcome,  and 
the  narcissus  lifted  its  golden  cup,  and  as  he  went  his  heart 
rejoiced  in  his  life,  whatever  the  difficulty  of  his  labour, 
and  in  the  beauty  of  the  world  before  his  eyes.  And  as 
he  walked  also  he  thought  of  how  he  should  accomplish 
the  great  undertaking  upon  which  he  was  bent. 


Hercules  39 

While  thus  deliberating  the  grey-eyed  goddess  of  wisdom, 
Atheiie\  came  to  him — just  as  this  goddess  even  in  our 
day  comes  to  those  who  think — and  she  suggested  to  his 
mind  that  he  should  scare  the  fowl  from  their  retreat  by 
brazen  rattles.  The  goddess  did  even  more  than  put 
the  notion  of  using  a  rattle  in  the  mind  of  Hercules.  It 
is  said  she  actually  brought  him  one,  a  huge,  bronze 
clapper  made  for  him  by  the  forger  of  the  gods,  limping 
Hephaestus. 

Hercules  took  this  rattle  and  mounting  a  neighbouring 
height  shook  it  in  his  great  hands  till  every  hill  echoed 
and  the  very  trees  quivered  with  the  horrid  sound.  And 
the  man-eating  birds  ?  Not  one  remained  hidden.  Each 
and  every  one  rose  terrified  in  the  air,  croaking  and  work- 
ing its  steely  talons  and  sharp-pointed  feathers  in  dire 
fear. 

Now  from  his  quiver  the  hero  fast  picked  his  barbed 
arrows,  and  fast  he  shot  and  every  shot  brought  to  his 
feet  one  of  the  terrible  man-eaters,  till  at  last  he  had  slain 
every  one.  Or,  if  indeed,  any  of  the  tribe  had  escaped, 
they  had  flown  far  away,  for  never  after,  in  all  the  long 
history  of  Lake  Stymphalus,  have  such  creatures  ap- 
peared again  above  its  fair  waters. 

So  ended  the  sixth  labour  of  Hercules. 

THE  SEVENTH  LABOUR  —  CAPTURING  THE  CRETAN  BULL 

Just  as  Zeus  who,  as  we  said  in  the  beginning,  was  King 
of  all  heaven  that  is  the  air  and  clouds,  so  Posidon  was 
King  of  the  sea.  With  his  queen,  Amphitrite,  he  lived 
far  down  underneath  the  waves,  and  dwelt  in  a  palace 
splendid  with  all  the  beautiful  things  of  the  deep. 

In  the  midst  of  the  blue  waters  of  the  Mediterranean 
where  Posidon  had  his  home,  lies  an  island  called  Crete, 


40  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

and  long  ago  in  the  days  when  Hercules  laboured,  a  King, 
whose  name  was  Minos,  ruled  over  this  land.  The 
island  is  long  and  narrow  and  has  much  sea  coast,  and 
because  of  this  fact  King  Minos  stood  in  intimate  relations 
with  the  god  of  the  sea. 

Now  one  day  in  an  especial  burst  of  friendliness,  Minos 
vowed  to  sacrifice  to  Posidon  whatever  should  come  out  of 
the  salt  waters.  The  god  in  pleasure  at  the  vow,  and  to 
test  mayhap  the  devotion  of  Minos,  sent  at  once  a  beauti- 
ful bull  leaping  and  swimming  through  the  waves.  When 
the  creature  had  come  to  the  rocky  coast  and  made  land, 
its  side  shone  with  such  beauty,  and  its  ivory-white  horns 
garlanded  with  lilies  set  so  like  a  crown  above  its  graceful 
head  that  Minos  and  all  the  people  who  saw  it  mar- 
velled that  anywhere  could  have  grown  such  a  bull. 
And  a  sort  of  greed  and  deceit  seized  Minos  as  he  gazed, 
and  for  his  sacrifice  to  Posidon  he  resolved  to  use  another 
bull.  And  so  he  ordered  his  herdsman  to  take  this  fair 
creature  that  had  come  from  the  sea  and  to  put  it  among 
his  herd,  and  also  to  bring  forth  another  for  the  offering. 

Because  of  this  avarice  of  Minos  the  god  below  the 
waves  was  angry  and  he  made  the  bull  wild  and  furious, 
so  that  no  herdsman  dared  approach  to  feed  or  care  for  it. 
For  his  seventh  task  Eurystheus  commanded  Hercules  to 
fetch  him  this  mad  bull  of  Crete. 

Hercules  accordingly  boarded  one  of  the  ships  that 
plied  in  that  far-off  day,  as  well  as  in  this  time  of  ours, 
between  the  rocky  coast  of  Crete  and  the  fair  land  of 
Hellas,  and  in  due  time  the  hero  came  to  Minos'  court. 
"I  have  come,  sire,"  said  Hercules,  "for  the  mad  bull 
that  terrifies  thy  herdsmen  and  is  rumoured  beyond 
capture."  "Ay,  young  man,"  cried  the  king,  "thou hast 
come  for  my  bull  and  my  bull  shalt  thou  have.    When 


Hercules  41 

thou  hast  taken  it,  it  is  thine,"  and  the  King  laughed 
grimly,  for  the  strength  and  fury  of  the  creature  he  deemed 
beyond  any  man's  control. 

Hercules  sought  the  grove  where  Posidon's  gift  had 
strayed  from  its  fellows,  and  there  deftly  seizing  it  by 
the  horns,  he  bound  its  feet  with  stout  straps  of  bull's 
hide  and  its  horns  he  padded  with  moss  of  the  sea  from 
which  it  came,  and  so  having  made  it  powerless  he  lifted 
it  to  his  shoulders  and  carried  it  to  the  shore.  A  swift 
black  ship  was  just  spreading  sail  from  Crete,  and  enter- 
ing upon  it  the  hero  soon  ended  his  journey  and  laid  his 
capture  before  Eurystheus. 

A  day  or  two  later  Hercules  loosed  the  bull,  which, 
after  wandering  through  the  woodlands  of  Arcadia, 
crossed  the  isthmus  and  came  to  the  plains  of  Marathon, 
whence,  after  doing  much  damage,  it  swam  off  to  sea  and 
was  never  heard  of  after. 

So  far  we  have  told  how  Hercules  accomplished  seven 
of  the  tasks  laid  upon  him.  Space  does  not  permit  us  to 
recount  in  detail  the  other  five.  The  eighth  task  was  to 
bring  to  Eurystheus  the  man-eating  mares  of  the  King  of 
Windy  Thrace.  The  ninth  task  was  to  fetch  a  girdle 
which  Ares,  god  of  war,  had  given  the  Queen  of  the 
Amazons — an  exceedingly  difficult  labour,  for  the  Ama- 
zons were  a  nation  of  women-warriors  renowned  for 
valour.  For  the  tenth  task  Eurystheus  demanded  the 
purple  oxen  of  a  famous  giant  who  dwelt  on  an  island  far 
out  in  the  ocean.  The  eleventh  task  was  to  bring  apples 
from  the  garden  of  the  Hesperides — golden  apples 
guarded  by  a  dragon  with  a  hundred  heads,  no  one  of 
which  ever  closed  its  eyes  in  sleep.  And  the  twelfth  and 
last  task,  which  was  to  free,  the  mighty  Hercules  from  his 


42  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

bondage  to  cowardly  Eurystheus,  was  to  fetch  Cerberus, 
the  three-headed  dog,  who  guarded  the  entrance  to 
Hades,  the  unseen  abode  of  departed  spirits. 

Each  and  every  one  of  these  labours  the  strong  hero 
accomplished.  Having  won  his  freedom  and  gained  the 
honours  promised  by  the  priestess  at  Delphi  many  years 
before,  Hercules  worked  many  a  noble  deed  and  finally 
in  reward  for  his  much  enduring  and  his  aid  to  mortals,  he 
was  carried  upon  a  thunder  cloud  to  the  upper  air,  and 
entered  into  the  very  gates  of  heaven. 


CHAPTER    III 


DANIEL 


IT  PLEASED  Darius  to  set  over  the  kingdom  an 
hundred  and  twenty  princes,  which  should  be  over 
the  whole  kingdom. 

And  over  these  three  presidents ;  of  whom  Daniel  was 
first:  that  the  princes  might  give  accounts  unto  them,  and 
the  King  should  have  no  damage. 

Then  this  Daniel  was  preferred  above  the  presidents 
and  princes,  because  an  excellent  spirit  was  in  him ;  and 
the  King  thought  to  set  him  over  the  whole  realm. 

Then  the  presidents  and  princes  sought  to  find  oc- 
casion against  Daniel  concerning  the  kingdom ;  but  they 
could  find  none  occasion  nor  fault ;  forasmuch  as  he  was 
faithful,  neither  was  there  any  error  or  fault  found  in  him. 

Then  said  these  men,  We  shall  not  find  any  occasion 
against  this  Daniel,  except  we  find  it  against  him  con- 
cerning the  law  of  his  God. 

Then  these  presidents  and  princes  assembled  together 
to  the  King,  and  said  thus  unto  him,  King  Darius,  live 
for  ever. 

All  the  presidents  of  the  kingdom,  the  governors,  and 
the  princes,  the  counsellors,  and  the  captains,  have  con- 
sulted together  to  establish  a  royal  statute,  and  to  make 
a  firm  decree,  that  whosoever  shall  ask  a  petition  of  any 
god  or  man  for  thirty  days,  save  of  thee,  O  King,  he  shall 
be  cast  into  the  den  of  lions. 

Now,  O  King,  establish  the  decree,  and  sign  the  writ* 
43 


44  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

ing,  that  it  be  not  changed,  according  to  the  law  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians,  which  altereth  not. 

Wherefore  King  Darius  signed  the  writing  and  the 
decree. 

Now  when  Daniel  knew  that  the  writing  was  signed, 
he  went  into  his  house;  and  his  windows  being  open  in 
his  chamber  toward  Jerusalem,  he  kneeled  upon  his 
knees  three  times  a  day,  and  prayed,  and  gave  thanks 
before  his  God,  as  he  did  aforetime. 

Then  these  men  assembled,  and  found  Daniel  praying 
and  making  supplication  before  his  God. 

Then  they  came  near,  and  spake  before  the  King  con- 
cerning the  King's  decree;  Hast  thou  not  signed  a  decree, 
that  every  man  that  shall  ask  a  petition  of  any  god  or 
man  within  thirty  days,  save  of  thee,  O  King,  shall  be  cast 
into  the  den  of  lions?  The  King  answered  and  said, 
The  thing  is  true,  according  to  the  law  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians,  which  altereth  not. 

Then  answered  they  and  said  before  the  King, 
That  Daniel,  which  is  of  the  children  of  the  cap- 
tivity of  Judah,  regardeth  not  thee,  O  King,  nor  the 
decree  that  thou  hast  signed,  but  maketh  his  petition 
three  times  a  day. 

Then  the  King,  when  he  heard  these  words,  was  sore 
displeased  with  himself,  and  set  his  heart  on  Daniel  to 
deliver  him:  and  he  laboured  till  the  going  down  of  the 
sun  to  deliver  him. 

Then  these  men  assembled  unto  the  King,  and  said  unto 
the  King,  Know,  O  King,  that  the  law  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians  is,  That  no  decree  nor  statute  which  the  King 
establisheth  may  be  changed. 

Then  the  King  commanded,  and  they  brought  Daniel, 
and  cast  him  into  the  den  of  lions.    Now  the  King  spake 


Daniel  45 

and  said  unto  Daniel,  Thy  God  whom  thou  servest  con- 
tinually, he  will  deliver  thee. 

And  a  stone  was  brought,  and  laid  upon  the  mouth  of 
the  den ;  and  the  King  sealed  it  with  his  own  signet,  and 
with  the  signet  of  his  lords;  that  the  purpose  might  not 
be  changed  concerning  Daniel. 

Then  the  King  went  to  his  palace,  and  passed  the 
night  fasting:  neither  were  instruments  of  music  brought 
before  him :  and  his  sleep  went  from  him. 

Then  the  King  arose  very  early  in  the  morning,  and 
went  in  haste  unto  the  den  of  lions. 

And  when  he  came  to  the  den,  he  cried  with  a  lamen- 
table voice  unto  Daniel:  and  the  King  spake  and  said  to 
Daniel,  O  Daniel,  servant  of  the  living  God,  is  thy  God, 
whom  thou  servest  continually,  able  to  deliver  thee  from 
the  lie  is? 

Then  said  Daniel  unto  the  King,  O  King,  live  for  ever. 

My  God  hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath  shut  the  lions' 
mouths,  that  they  have  not  hurt  me:  forasmuch  as  be- 
fore him  innocency  was  found  in  me:  and  also  before 
thee,  O  King,  have  I  done  no  hurt. 

Then  was  the  King  exceeding  glad  for  him,  and  com- 
manded that  they  should  take  Daniel  up  out  of  the  den. 
So  Daniel  was  taken  up  out  of  the  den,  and  no  manner 
of  hurt  was  found  upon  him,  because  he  believed  in  his 
God. 


CHAPTER    IV 


DAVID 


NOW  the  Philistines  gathered  together  their 
armies  to  battle,  and  were  gathered  together 
at  Shochoh,  which  belongeth  to  Judah,  and  pitched 
between  Shochoh  and  Azekah,  in  Ephes-dammim. 

And  Saul  and  the  men  of  Israel  were  gathered  together, 
and  pitched  by  the  valley  of  Elah,  and  set  the  battle  in 
array  against  the  Philistines. 

And  the  Philistines  stood  on  a  mountain  on  the  one 
side,  and  Israel  stood  on  a  mountain  on  the  other  side; 
and  there  was  a  valley  between  them. 

And  there  went  out  a  champion  out  of  the  camp  of 
the  Philistines,  named  Goliath,  of  Gaih,  whose  height 
was  six  cubits  and  a  span. 

And  he  had  an  helmet  of  brass  upon  his  head,  and  he 
was  armed  with  a  coat  of  mail;  and  the  weight  of  the 
coat  was  five  thousand  shekels  of  brass. 

And  he  had  greaves  of  brass  upon  his  legs,  and  a  target 
of  brass  between  his  shoulders. 

And  the  staff  of  his  spear  was  like  a  weaver's  beam; 
and  his  spear's  head  weighed  six  hundred  shekels  of 
iron;  and  one  bearing  a  shield  went  before  him. 

And  he  stood  and  cried  unto  the  armies  of  Israel,  and 
said  unto  them,  Why  are  ye  come  out  to  set  your  battle 
in  array  ?  am  not  I  a  Philistine,  and  ye  servants  to  Saul  ? 
choose  you  a  man  for  you,  and  let  him  come  down  to  me. 

If  he  be  able  to  fight  with  me,  and  to  kill  me,  then  will 
46 


David  47 

we  be  your  servants:  but  if  I  prevail  against  him,  and 
kill  him,  then  shall  ye  be  our  servants,  and  serve  us. 

And  the  Philistine  said,  I  defy  the  armies  of  Israel 
this  day;  give  me  a  man,  that  we  may  fight  together. 

When  Saul  and  all  Israel  heard  those  words  of  the 
Philistine,  they  were  dismayed,  and  greatly  afraid. 

Now  David  was  the  son  of  that  Ephrathite  of  Beth- 
lehem-judah,  whose  name  was  Jesse;  and  he  had  eight 
sons:  and  the  man  went  among  men  for  an  old  man  in 
the  days  of  Saul. 

And  the  three  eldest  sons  of  Jesse  went  and  followed 
Saul  to  the  battle:  and  the  names  of  his  three  sons  that 
went  to  the  battle  were  Eliab  the  firstborn,  and  next  unto 
him  Abinadab,  and  the  third  Shammah. 

And  David  was  the  youngest:  and  the  three  eldest 
followed  Saul. 

But  David  went  and  returned  from  Saul  to  feed  his 
father's  sheep  at  Bethlehem. 

And  the  Philistine  drew  near  morning  and  evening, 
and  presented  himself  forty  days. 

And  Jesse  said  unto  David  his  son,  Take  now  for  thy 
brethren  an  ephah  of  this  parched  corn,  and  these  ten 
loaves,  and  run  to  the  camp  to  thy  brethren; 

And  carry  these  ten  cheeses  unto  the  captain  of  their 
thousand,  and  look  how  thy  brethren  fare,  and  take  their 
pledge. 

Now  Saul,  and  they,  and  all  the  men  of  Israel,  were  in 
the  valley  of  Elah,  fighting  with  the  Philistines. 

And  David  rose  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  left  the 
sheep  with  a  keeper,  and  took,  and  went,  as  Jesse  had 
commanded  him ;  and  he  came  to  the  trench,  as  the  host 
was  going  forth  to  the  fight,  and  shouted  for  the 
battle. 


48  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

For  Israel  and  the  Philistines  had  put  the  battle  in 
array  army  against  army. 

And  David  left  his  carriage  in  the  hand  of  the  keeper  of 
the  carriage,  and  ran  into  the  army,  and  came  and  saluted 
his  brethren. 

And  as  he  talked  with  them,  behold,  there  came  up  the 
champion,  the  Philistine  of  Gath,  Goliath  by  name,  out 
of  the  armies  of  the  Philistines,  and  spake  according  to 
the  same  words;  and  David  heard  them. 

And  all  the  men  of  Israel,  when  they  saw  the  man,  fled 
from  him,  and  were  sore  afraid. 

And  the  men  of  Israel  said,  Have  ye  seen  this  man 
that  is  come  up?  surely  to  defy  Israel  is  he  come  up; 
and  it  shall  be,  that  the  man  who  killeth  him,  the  King 
will  enrich  him  with  great  riches,  and  will  give  him  his 
daughter,  and  make  his  father's  house  free  in  Israel. 

And  David  spake  to  the  men  that  stood  by  him,  saying, 
What  shall  be  done  to  the  man  that  killeth  this  Philistine, 
and  taketh  away  the  reproach  from  Israel?  for  who  is 
this  uncircumcised  Philistine,  that  he  should  defy  the 
armies  of  the  living  God? 

And  the  people  answered  him  after  this  manner, 
saying,  So  shall  it  be  done  to  the  man  that  killeth 
him. 

And  Eliab  his  eldest  brother  heard  when  he  spake  unto 
the  men;  and  Eliab's  anger  was  kindled  against  David, 
and  he  said,  Why  earnest  thou  down  hither?  and  with 
whom  hast  thou  left  those  few  sheep  in  the  wilderness? 
I  know  thy  pride,  and  the  naughtiness  of  thine  heart; 
for  thou  art  come  down  that  thou  mightest  see  the  battle. 

And  David  said,  What  have  I  now  done?  Is  there 
not  a  cause  ? 

And  he  turned  from  him  toward  another,  and  spake 


David  49 

after  the  same  manner:  and  the  people  answered  him 
again  after  the  former  manner. 

And  when  the  words  were  heard  which  David  spake, 
they  rehearsed  them  before  Saul:    and  he  sent  for  him. 

And  David  said  to  Saul,  Let  no  man's  heart  fail  be- 
cause of  him;  thy  servant  will  go  and  fight  with  this 
Philistine. 

And  Saul  said  to  David,  Thou  art  not  able  to  go  against 
this  Philistine  to  fight  with  him:  for  thou  art  but  a  youth, 
and  he  a  man  of  war  from  his  youth. 

And  David  said  unto  Saul,  Thy  servant  kept  his  father's 
sheep,  and  there  came  a  lion,  and  a  bear,  and  took  a 
lamb  out  of  the  flock: 

And  I  went  out  after  him,  and  smote  him,  and  de- 
livered it  out  of  his  mouth:  and  when  he  arose  against 
me,  I  caught  him  by  his  beard,  and  smote  him,  and  slew 
him. 

Thy  servant  slew  both  the  lion  and  the  bear :  and  this 
uncircumcised  Philistine  shall  be  as  one  of  them,  seeing 
he  hath  defied  the  armies  of  the  living  God. 

David  said  moreover,  The  Lord  that  delivered  me  out 
of  the  paw  of  the  lion,  and  out  of  the  paw  of  the  bear, 
he  will  deliver  me  out  of  the  hand  of  this  Philistine.  And 
Saul  said  unto  David,  Go,  and  the  Lord  be  with  thee. 

And  Saul  armed  David  with  his  armour,  and  he  put 
an  helmet  of  brass  upon  his  head;  also  he  armed  him 
with  a  coat  of  mail. 

And  David  girded  his  sword  upon  his  armour,  and  he 
essayed  to  go;  for  he  had  not  proved  it.  And  David 
said  unto  Saul,  I  cannot  go  with  these;  for  I  have  not 
proved  them.     And  David  put  them  off  him. 

And  he  took  his  staff  in  his  hand,  and  chose  him  five 
smooth  stones  out  of  the  brook,  and  put  them  in  a  shep- 


50  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

herd's  bag  which  he  had,  even  in  a  scrip;  and  his  sling 
was  in  his  hand:  and  he  drew  near  to  the  Philistine. 

And  the  Philistine  came  on  and  drew  near  unto  David; 
and  the  man  that  bore  the  shield  went  before  him. 

And  when  the  Philistine  looked  about,  and  saw  David, 
he  disdained  him:  for  he  was  but  a  youth,  and  ruddy, 
and  of  a  fair  countenance. 

And  the  Philistine  said  unto  David,  Am  I  a  dog,  that 
thou  comest  to  me  with  staves?  And  the  Philistine 
cursed  David  by  his  gods. 

And  the  Philistine  said  to  David,  Come  to  me,  and  I 
will  give  thy  flesh  unto  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  to  the 
beasts  of  the  field. 

Then  said  David  to  the  Philistine,  Thou  comest  to  me 
with  a  sword,  and  with  a  spear,  and  with  a  shield:  but 
I  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  God 
of  the  armies  of  Israel,  whom  thou  hast  defied. 

This  day  will  the  Lord  deliver  thee  into  mine  hand; 
and  I  will  smite  thee,  and  take  thine  head  from  thee; 
and  I  will  give  the  carcasses  of  the  host  of  the  Philistines 
this  day  unto  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  to  the  wild  beasts 
of  the  earth;  that  all  the  earth  may  know  that  there  is  a 
God  in  Israel. 

And  all  this  assembly  shall  know  that  the  Lord 
saveth  not  with  sword  and  spear:  for  the  battle  is  the 
Lord's  and  He  will  give  you  into  our  hands. 

And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  Philistine  arose,  and 
came  and  drew  nigh  to  meet  David,  that  David  hasted, 
and  ran  toward  the  army  to  meet  the  Philistine. 

And  David  put  his  hand  to  his  bag,  and  took  thence 
a  stone,  and  slang  it,  and  smote  the  Philistine  in  his  fore- 
head, that  the  stone  sunk  into  his  forehead;  and  he  fell 
upon  his  face  to  the  earth. 


Dj,vid  51 

So  David  prevailed  over  the  Philistine  with  a  sling  and 
with  a  stone,  and  smote  the  Philistine,  and  slew  him; 
but  there  was  no  sword  in  the  hand  of  David. 

Therefore  David  ran,  and  stood  upon  the  Philistine, 
and  took  his  sword,  and  drew  it  out  of  the  sheath  thereof, 
and  slew  him,  and  cutoff  his  head  therewith.  And  when 
the  Philistines  saw  their  champion  was  dead,  they  fled. 

And  the  men  of  Israel  and  of  Judah  arose,  and  shouted, 
and  pursued  the  Philistines,  until  thou  comest  to  the  val- 
ley, and  to  the  gates  of  Ekron.  And  the  wounded  of 
the  Philistines  fell  down  by  the  way  to  Shaaraim,  even 
unto  Gath,  and  unto  Ekron. 

And  the  children  of  Irsael  returned  from  chasing  after 
the  Philistines,  and  they  spoiled  their  tents. 

And  David  took  the  head  of  the  Philistine,  and  brought 
it  to  Jerusalem;  but  he  put  his  armour  in  his  tent. 

And  when  Saul  saw  David  go  forth  against  the  Philis- 
tine, he  said  unto  Abner,  the  captain  of  the  host,  Abner, 
whose  son  is  this  youth?  And  Abner  said,  As  thy  soul 
liveth,  O  King,  I  cannot  tell. 

And  the  King  said,  Enquire  thou  whose  son  the  strip- 
ling is. 

And  as  David  returned  from  the  slaughter  of  the  Philis- 
tine, Abner  took  him,  and  brought  him  before  Saul  with 
the  head  of  the  Philistine  in  his  hand. 

And  Saul  said  to  him,  Whose  son  art  thou,  thou  young 
man  ?  And  David  answered,  I  am  the  son  of  thy  servant 
Jesse  the  Bethlehemite. 


CHAPTER  V 


ST.    GEORGE 


IN  THE  year  280,  in  a  town  in  Cappadocia,  was 
born  that  great  soldier  and  champion  of  the  op- 
pressed whom  we  call  St.  George.  His  parents  were 
Christians,  and  by  them,  and  especially  by  his  mother, 
he  was  most  carefully  instructed  and  trained. 

When  the  youth  came  to  the  age  of  seventeen  years  he 
took  up  the  profession  of  arms,  and  since  he  was  gifted 
with  beauty  of  person,  intelligence,  and  an  exquisite 
courtesy,  he  rose  rapidly  to  a  considerable  military  rank. 
Especially  he  pleased  his  imperial  master,  Diocletian. 

One  day  while  the  Emperor,  who  was  devoted  to  the 
worship  of  Apollo,  was  consulting  at  a  shrine  of  that  god 
upon  an  affair  of  much  importance,  from  the  dark  depths 
of  the  cavern  came  forth  a  voice  saying,  "The  just  who 
are  on  the  earth  keep  me  from  telling  the  truth.  By  them 
the  inspiration  of  the  Sacred  Tripod  is  made  a  lie."  At 
once  the  Emperor  was  stricken  with  consternation  and 
asked  who  these  just  people  were.  "Master,"  answered 
one  of  the  priests  of  Apollo,  "they  are  the  Christians." 
This  answer  so  enraged  Diocletian  that  he  rekindled  his 
persecutions. 

Now  from  the  first  the  young  soldier  George  had 
burned  with  indignation  because  of  the  unspeakable 
cruelties  put  upon  Christians,  and  he  had  spoken  out 
boldly  in  defence  of  his  brethren.  His  friends  had 
counselled  silence  and  prudence.     But  George  would 

52 


St.  George  53 

have  none.  He  knew,  however,  that  he  might  be  called 
upon  to  suffer  at  any  time,  and  he  hoped  to  do  better 
work  for  the  world  and  to  die  after  braver  effort.  He 
therefore  distributed  his  money  and  his  fine  apparel 
among  the  poor  and  needy,  set  free  all  the  slaves  he 
possessed,  and  went  forth  upon  knightly  travel. 

While  pricking  one  day  through  the  plains  of  Libya  he 
came  to  a  certain  city  called  Silene,  the  people  of  which 
were  bewailing  a  dire  misfortune  that  had  come  upon  them. 
An  enormous  dragon  had  issued  from  a  marsh  neighbour- 
ing the  town  and  had  devoured  all  their  flocks  and  herds. 
Already  the  monster  had  taken  dwelling  near  the  city 
walls,  and  at  such  distance  the  people  had  been  able  to 
keep  him  only  by  granting  him  two  sheep  every  day  for 
bis  food  and  drink.  If  they  had  failed  in  this  he  would 
have  come  within  their  walls  and  poisoned  every  man, 
woman,  and  child  with  his  plague-like  breath. 

But  now  already  all  the  flocks  and  herds  had  been  eaten. 
Nothing  remained  to  fill  the  insatiable  maw  of  the  dragon 
but  the  little  people  of  the  homes  and  hearths  of  all  the 
town.  Every  day  two  children  were  now  given  him. 
Each  child  taken  was  under  the  age  of  fifteen,  and  was 
chosen  by  lot.  Thus  it  happened  that  every  house 
and  every  street  and  all  the  public  squares  echoed  with 
the  wailing  of  unhappy  parents  and  the  cries  of  the  in- 
nocents who  were  soon  to  be  offered. 

Now  it  chanced  that  the  King  of  the  city  had  one 
daughter,  an  exceeding  fair  girl  both  in  mind  and  body, 
and  after  many  days  of  the  choosing  of  lots  for  the  sacri- 
fice, and  after  many  a  blooming  girl  and  boy  had  met  an 
unhappy  death,  the  lot  fell  to  this  maiden,  Cleodolinda. 
When  her  father,  the  King,  heard  his  misfortune,  in  his 
despair  he  offered  all  the  gold  in  the  state  treasury  and 


54  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

even  half  his  kingdom,  to  redeem  the  maiden.  But  at 
this  many  fathers  and  mothers  who  had  lost  their  children 
murmured  greatly  and  said,  "OKing,  art  thou  just? 
By  thy  edict  thou  hast  made  us  desolate.  And  now  be- 
hold thou  wouldst  withhold  thine  own  child!" 

Thus  the  people  spake,  and  speaking  they  waxed 
wroth  greatly,  and  so  joining  together  they  marched 
threatening  to  burn  the  King  in  his  palace  unless  he  de- 
livered the  maiden  to  fulfil  her  lot.  To  such  demands 
the  King  perforce  submitted,  and  at  last  he  asked  only  a 
delay  of  eight  days  which  he  might  spend  with  the  lovely 
girl  and  bewail  her  fate.     This  the  people  granted. 

At  the  end  of  the  time  agreed  to  the  fair  victim  was  led 
forth.  She  fell  at  her  father's  feet  asking  his  blessing 
and  protesting  she  was  ready  to  die  for  her  people.  Then 
amid  tears  and  lamentations  she  was  led  to  the  walls  and 
put  without.  The  gates  were  shut  and  barred  against 
her. 

She  walked  towards  the  dwelling  of  the  dragon,  slowly 
and  painfully,  for  the  road  was  strewn  with  the  bones  of 
her  playmates,  and  she  wept  as  she  went  on  her  way. 

It  was  this  very  morning  that  George,  courageously 
seeking  to  help  the  weak,  and  strong  to  serve  the  truth, 
was  passing  by  in  his  knightly  journeying.  He  saw 
stretched  before  him  the  noisome  path,  and,  moved  to 
see  so  beautiful  a  maiden  in  tears,  he  checked  his  charger 
and  asked  her  why  she  wept.  The  whole  pitiful  story 
she  recounted,  to  which  the  valiant  one  answered,  "Fear 
not;  I  will  deliver  you." 

"Oh  noble  youth,"  cried  the  fair  victim,  "tarry  not 
here  lest  you  perish  with  me.     Fly,  I  beseech  you." 

"God  forbid  that  I  should  fly,"  said  George  in  answer-, 
'I  will  lift  my  hand  against  this  loathly  thing,  and  I 


St.  George  55 

will  deliver  you  through  the  power  that  lives  in  all  true 
followers  of  Christ." 

At  that  moment  the  dragon  was  seen  coming  forth  from 
his  lair  half  flying  and  half  crawling  towards  them.  "Fly, 
I  beseech  you,  brave  knight,"  cried  the  fair  girl  trembling, 
"Leave  me  here  to  die." 

But  George  answered  not.  Rather  he  put  spurs  to 
his  horse  and,  calling  upon  his  Lord,  rushed  towards  the 
monster,  and,  after  a  terrible  and  prolonged  combat, 
pinned  the  mighty  hulk  to  the  earth  with  his  lance. 
Then  he  called  to  the  maiden  to  bring  him  her  girdle. 
With  this  be  bound  the  dragon  fast,  and  gave  the  end 
of  the  girdle  into  her  hand,  and  the  subdued  monster 
crawled  after  them  like  a  dog. 

Walking  in  this  way  they  approached  the  city.  All  the 
onlooking  people  were  stricken  with  terror,  but  George 
called  out  to  them  saying,  "Fear  nothing.  Only  believe  in 
Christ,  through  whose  help  I  have  conquered  this  ad- 
versary, and  live  in  accord  with  His  teachings,  and  I  will 
destroy  him  before  your  eyes." 

So  the  King  and  the  people  believed  and  such  a  life  they 
endeavoured  to  live. 

Then  St.  George  slew  the  dragon  and  cut  off  his  head, 
and  the  King  gave  great  treasure  to  the  knight.  But  all 
the  rewards  George  distributed  among  the  sick  and 
necessitous  and  kept  nothing  for  himself,  and  then  he 
went  further  on  his  way  of  helpfulness. 

About  this  time  the  Emperor  Diocletian  issued  an 
edict  which  was  published  the  length  and  breadth  of  his 
empire.  This  edict  was  nailed  to  the  doors  of  temples, 
upon  the  walls  of  public  markets,  in  all  places  people 
frequented,  and  those  who  read  it  read  it  with  terror  and 
hid  their  faces  in  despair.     For  it  condemned  all  Chris* 


56  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

tians.  But  St.  George  when  he  saw  the  writing  was  filled 
with  indignation.  That  spirit  and  courage  which  comes 
to  all  of  us  from  communion  with  the  eternal  powers 
heartened  and  strengthened  him,  and  he  tore  down  the 
unhappy  utterance  and  trampled  it  under  foot. 

Thus  prepared  for  death  George  approached  the 
Emperor.  "What  wouldst  thou?"  cried  Diocletian 
angrily,  having  heard  from  his  proconsul  Dacian  that  this 
young  man  deserved  torture.  "Liberty,  sir,  for  the  in- 
nocent Chirstians,"  answered  the  martyr.  "At  the  least 
liberty,  since  their  liberty  can  hurt  no  one." 

"Young  man,"  returned  Diocletian  with  threatening 
looks,  "think  of  thine  own  liberty  and  thy  future." 

Before  George  could  make  answer  the  ill-will  of  the 
tyrant  waxed  to  ardent  hatred  and  he  summoned  guards 
to  take  the  martyr  to  prison.  Once  within  the  dungeon 
the  keepers  threw  him  to  the  ground,  put  his  feet  in  stocks 
and  placed  a  stone  of  great  weight  upon  his  chest.  But 
even  so,  in  the  midst  of  torture,  the  blessed  one  ceased 
not  to  give  thanks  to  God  for  this  opportunity  to  bear 
witness  to  Christ's  teachings. 

The  next  day  they  stretched  the  martyr  on  a  wheel  full 
of  sharp  spokes.  But  a  voice  from  heaven  came  to  com- 
fort him  and  said,  "George,  fear  not;  so  it  is  with  those 
who  witness  to  the  truth."  And  there  appeared  to  him 
an  angel  brighter  than  the  sun,  clothed  in  a  white  robe, 
who  stretched  out  a  hand  to  embrace  and  encourage  him 
in  his  pain.  Two  of  the  officers  of  the  prison  who  saw 
this  beautiful  vision  became  Christians  and  from  that  day 
endeavoured  to  live  after  the  teachings  of  Christ. 

There  is  still  another  tale  that  after  George  had  been 
comforted  by  the  angel  who  descended  from  heaven,  his 
tormentors  flung  him  into  a  cauldron  of  boiling  lead,  and 


St.  George  57 

when  they  believed  they  had  subdued  him  by  the  force  of 
his  agonies,  they  brought  him  to  a  temple  to  assist  in 
their  worship,  and  the  people  ran  in  crowds  to  behold  his 
humiliation,  and  the  priests  mocked  him. 

The  Emperor,  seeing  the  constancy  of  George,  once 
more  sought  to  move  him  by  entreaties.  But  the  great 
soldier  refused  to  be  judged  by  words,  only  by  deeds.  He 
even  demanded  to  go  to  see  the  gods  Diocletian  himself 
worshipped. 

The  Emperor,  believing  that  at  length  George  was 
coming  to  his  right  mind,  and  was  about  to  yield,  ordered 
the  Roman  Senate  and  people  to  assemble  in  order  that 
all  might  be  witnesses  of  George's  acknowledgement  of 
his  own,  Diocletian's,  gods. 

When  they  were  thus  gathered  together  in  the  Em- 
peror's temple,  and  the  eyes  of  all  the  people  were  fixed 
upon  the  weak  and  tortured  saint  to  see  what  he  would 
do,  he  drew  near  a  statue  of  the  sun-god  Apollo,  and 
stretching  out  his  hand  toward  the  image  he  said  slowly, 
"Wouldst  thou  that  I  should  offer  thee  sacrifices  as  to  a 
god?"  The  demon  who  was  in  the  statue  made  an- 
swer, "I  am  not  God.  There  is  but  one  God  and 
Christ  is  his  greatest  prophet."  At  that  very  hour  were 
heard  horrible  wailing  sounds  coming  from  the  mouths 
of  idols  the  world  over,  and  the  statues  of  the  old  gods 
either  all  fell  over  or  crumbled  to  dust.  One  account 
says  that  St.  George  knelt  down  and  prayed,  and  thunder 
and  lightning  from  heaven  fell  upon  the  idols  and  de- 
stroyed them. 

Angry  at  the  breaking  of  their  power,  the  priests  of  the 
gods  cried  to  the  Emperor  that  he  must  rid  himself  of 
so  potent  a  magician  and  cut  off  his  head.  The  priests 
also  incited  the  people  to  lay  hands  on  the  martyr. 


58  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

So  it  was  commanded  that  George,  the  Christian 
knight,  should  be  beheaded.  He  was  dragged  to  the 
place  of  execution,  and  there,  bending  his  neck  to  the 
sword  of  the  executioner  and  absorbed  in  prayer,  he 
received  bravely  and  thankfully  the  stroke  of  death  in 
April,  303. 

So  stands  St.  George  ever  before  the  youth  of  the 
world,  one  of  the  champions  of  Christendom,  a  model  of 
courage,  a  brave  interceder  for  the  oppressed,  an  ex- 
ample of  pure,  firm  and  enduring  doing  for  others,  a  true 
soldier  of  Christ. 


CHAPTER  VI 

KING  ARTHUR 

LONG  years  ago,  there  ruled  over  Britain  a  King 
called  Uther  Pendragon.  A  mighty  prince  was  he, 
and  feared  by  all  men ;  yet,  when  he  sought  the  love  of 
the  fair  Igraine  of  Cornwall,  she  would  have  naught  to 
do  with  him,  so  that,  from  grief  and  disappointment, 
Uther  fell  sick,  and  at  last  seemed  like  to  die. 

Now  in  those  days,  there  lived  a  famous  magician 
named  Merlin,  so  powerful  that  he  could  change  his  form 
at  will,  or  even  make  himself  invisible;  nor  was  there  any 
place  so  remote  but  that  he  could  reach  it  at  once,  merely 
by  wishing  himself  there.  One  day,  suddenly  he  stood 
at  Uther's  bedside,  and  said:  "Sir  King,  I  know  thy 
grief,  and  am  ready  to  help  thee.  Only  promise  to  give 
me,  at  his  birth,  the  son  that  shall  be  born  to  thee,  and 
thou  shalt  have  thy  heart's  desire."  To  this  the  King 
agreed  joyfully,  and  Merlin  kept  his  word:  for  he  gave 
Uther  the  form  of  one  whom  Igraine  had  loved  dearly, 
and  so  she  took  him  willingly  for  her  husband. 

When  the  time  had  come  that  a  child  should  be  born  to 
the  King  and  Queen,  Merlin  appeared  before  Uther  to 
remind  him  of  his  promise;  and  Uther  swore  it  should 
be  as  he  had  said.  Three  days  later,  a  prince  was  born 
and,  with  pomp  and  ceremony,  was  christened  by  the 
name  of  Arthur;  but  immediately  thereafter,  the  King 
commanded  that  the  child  should  be  carried  to  the  postern- 
gate,  there  to  be  given  to  the  old  man  who  would  be  found 
waiting  without, 

59 


6o  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Not  long  after,  Uther  fell  sick,  and  he  knew  that  his 
end  was  come ;  so,  by  Merlin's  advice,  he  called  together 
his  knights  and  barons,  and  said  to  them:  "My  death 
draws  near.  I  charge  you,  therefore,  that  ye  obey  my 
son  even  as  ye  have  obeyed  me ;  and  my  curse  upon  him 
if  he  claim  not  the  crown  when  he  is  a  man  grown." 
Then  the  King  turned  his  face  to  the  wall  and  died. 

Scarcely  was  Uther  laid  in  his  grave  before  disputes 
arose.  Few  of  the  nobles  had  seen  Arthur  or  even  heard 
of  him,  and  not  one  of  them  would  have  been  willing  to 
be  ruled  by  a  child;  rather,  each  thought  himself  fitted 
to  be  King,  and,  strengthening  his  own  castle,  made  war 
on  his  neighbours  until  confusion  alone  was  supreme 
and  the  poor  groaned  because  there  was  none  to  help 
them. 

Now  when  Merlin  carried  away  Arthur — for  Merlin 
was  the  old  man  who  had  stood  at  the  postern-gate — he 
had  known  all  that  would  happen,  and  had  taken  the 
child  to  keep  him  safe  from  the  fierce  barons  until  he 
should  be  of  age  to  rule  wisely  and  well,  and  perform  all 
the  wonders  prophesied  of  him.  He  gave  the  child  to  the 
care  of  the  good  knight  Sir  Ector  to  bring  up  with  his 
son  Kay,  but  revealed  not  to  him  that  it  was  the  son  of 
Uther  Pendragon  that  was  given  into  his  charge. 

At  last,  when  years  had  passed  and  Arthur  was  grown 
a  tall  youth  well  skilled  in  knightly  exercises,  Merlin  went 
to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  advised  him  that 
he  should  call  together  at  Christmas-time  all  the  chief 
men  of  the  realm  to  the  great  cathedral  in  London; 
"For,"  said  Merlin,  "there  shall  be  seen  a  great  marvel 
by  which  it  shall  be  made  clear  to  all  men  who  is  the 
lawful  King  of  this  land."  The  Archbishop  did  as  Merlin 
counselled.    Under  pain  of  a  fearful  curse,  he  bade 


King  Arthur  61 

barons  and  knights  come  to  London  to  keep  the  feast, 
and  to  pray  heaven  to  send  peace  to  the  realm. 

The  people  hastened  to  obey  the  Archbishop's  com- 
mands, and,  from  all  sides,  barons  and  knights  came 
riding  in  to  keep  the  birth-feast  of  our  Lord.  And  when 
they  had  prayed,  and  were  coming  forth  from  the  ca- 
thedral, they  saw  a  strange  sight.  There,  in  the  open  space 
before  the  church,  stood,  on  a  great  stone,  an  anvil  thrust 
through  with  a  sword;  and  on  the  stone  were  written 
these  words:  "Whoso  can  draw  forth  this  sword,  is 
rightful  King  of  Britain  born." 

At  once  there  were  fierce  quarrels,  each  man  clamour- 
ing to  be  the  first  to  try  his  fortune,  none  doubting  his 
own  success.  Then  the  Archbishop  decreed  that  each 
should  make  the  venture  in  turn,  from  the  greatest  baron 
to  the  least  knight,  and  each  in  turn,  having  put  forth 
his  utmost  strength,  failed  to  move  the  sword  one  inch, 
and  drew  back  ashamed.  So  the  Archbishop  dismissed 
the  company,  and  having  appointed  guards  to  watch 
over  the  stone,  sent  messengers  through  all  the  land  to 
give  word  of  great  jousts  to  be  held  in  London  at  Easter, 
when  each  knight  could  give  proof  of  his  skill  and  courage, 
and  try  whether  the  adventure  of  the  sword  was  for  him. 

Among  those  who  rode  to  London  at  Easter  was  the 
good  Sir  Ector,  and  with  him  his  son,  Sir  Kay,  newly 
made  a  knight,  and  the  young  Arthur.  When  the  morn- 
ing came  that  the  jousts  should  begin,  Sir  Kay  and  Arthur 
mounted  their  horses  and  set  out  for  the  lists ;  but  before 
they  reached  the  field,  Kay  looked  and  saw  that  he  had 
left  his  sword  behind.  Immediately  Arthur  turned  back 
to  fetch  it  for  him,  only  to  find  the  house  fast  shut,  for  all 
were  gone  to  view  the  tournament.  Sore  vexed  was 
Arthur,   fearing  lest  his  brother  Kay  should  lose  his 


62  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

chance  of  gaining  glory,  till,  of  a  sudden,  he  bethought 
him  of  the  sword  in  the  great  anvil  before  the  cathedral. 
Thither  he  rode  with  all  speed,  and  the  guards  having 
deserted  their  post  to  view  the  tournament,  there  was 
none  to  forbid  him  the  adventure.  He  leapt  from  his 
horse,  seized  the  hilt,  and  instantly  drew  forth  the 
sword  as  easily  as  from  a  scabbard;  then,  mount- 
ing his  horse  and  thinking  no  marvel  of  what  he 
had  done,  he  rode  after  his  brother  and  handed  him 
the  weapon. 

When  Kay  looked  at  it,  he  saw  at  once  that  it  was  the 
wondrous  sword  from  the  stone.  In  great  joy  he  sought 
his  father,  and  showing  it  to  him,  said:  "Then  must  I 
be  King  of  Britain."  But  Sir  Ector  bade  him  say  how 
he  came  by  the  sword,  and  when  Sir  Kay  told  how  Arthur 
had  brought  it  to  him,  Sir  Ector  bent  his  knee  to  the  boy, 
and  said:  "Sir,  I  perceive  that  ye  are  my  King,  and  here 
I  tender  you  my  homage";  and  Kay  did  as  his  father. 
Then  the  three  sought  the  Archbishop,  to  whom  they 
related  all  that  had  happened ;  and  he,  much  marvelling, 
called  the  people  together  to  the  great  stone,  and  bade 
Arthur  thrust  back  the  sword  and  draw  it  forth  again  in 
the  presence  of  all,  which  he  did  with  ease.  But  an 
angry  murmur  arose  from  the  barons,  who  cried  that 
what  a  boy  could  do,  a  man  could  do;  so,  at  the  Arch- 
bishop's word,  the  sword  was  put  back,  and  each  man, 
whether  baron  or  knight,  tried  in  his  turn  to  draw  it 
forth,  and  failed.  Then,  for  the  third  time,  Arthur  drew 
forth  the  sword.  Immediately  there  arose  from  the 
people  a  great  shout:  "Arthur  is  King!  Arthur  is 
King!  We  will  have  no  King  but  Arthur";  and,  though 
the  great  barons  scowled  and  threatened,  they  fell  on 
their  knees  before  him  while  the  Archbishop  placed  the 


King  Arthur  63 

crown  upon  his  head,  and  swore  to  obey  him  faithfully 
as  their  lord  and  sovereign. 

Thus  Arthur  was  made  King ;  and  to  all  he  did  justice, 
righting  wrongs  and  giving  to  all  their  dues.  Nor  was 
he  forgetful  of  those  that  had  been  his  friends ;  for  Kay, 
whom  he  loved  as  a  brother,  he  made  Seneschal  and 
chief  of  his  household,  and  to  Sir  Ector,  his  foster  father, 
he  gave  broad  lands. 

Thus  Arthur  was  made  King,  but  he  had  to  fight  for 
his  own;  for  eleven  great  King  sdrew  together  and  re- 
fused to  acknowledge  him  as  their  lord,  and  chief  amongst 
the  rebels  was  King  Lot  of  Orknev  who  had  married 
Arthur's  sister,  Bellicent. 

By  Merlin's  advice,  Arthur  sent  for  help  overseas,  to 
Ban  and  Bors,  the  two  great  Kings  who  ruled  in  Gaul. 
With  their  aid,  he  overthrew  his  foes  in  a  great  battle 
near  the  river  Trent;  and  then  he  passed  with  them  into 
their  own  lands  and  helped  them  drive  out  their  enemies. 
So  there  was  ever  great  friendship  between  Arthur  and 
the  Kings  Ban  and  Bors,  and  all  their  kindred;  and 
afterward  some  of  the  most  famous  Knights  of  the 
Round  Table  were  of  that  kin. 

Then  King  Arthur  set  himself  to  restore  order  through- 
out his  kingdom.  To  all  who  would  submit  and  amend 
their  evil  ways,  he  showed  kindness;  but  those  who  per- 
sisted in  oppression  and  wrong  he  removed,  putting  in 
their  places  others  who  would  deal  justly  with  the  people. 
And  because  the  land  had  become  overrun  with  forest 
during  the  days  of  misrule,  he  cut  roads  through  the 
thickets,  that  no  longer  wild  beasts  and  men,  fiercer  than 
the  beasts,  should  lurk  in  their  gloom,  to  the  harm  of  the 
weak  and  defenceless.  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  soon 
the  peasant  ploughed  his  fields  in   safety,  and   where 


64  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

had  been  wastes,  men  dwelt  again  in  peace  and  pros- 
perity. 

Amongst  the  lesser  Kings  whom  Arthur  helped  to  re- 
build their  towns  and  restore  order,  was  King  Leode- 
grance  of  Cameliard.  Now  Leodegrance  had  one  fair 
child,  his  daughter  Guenevere;  and  from  the  time  that 
first  he  saw  her,  Arthur  gave  her  all  his  love.  So  he 
sought  counsel  of  Merlin,  his  chief  adviser.  Merlin 
heard  the  King  sorrowfully,  and  he  said:  "Sir  King, 
when  a  man's  heart  is  set,  he  may  not  change.  Yet  had 
it  been  well  if  ye  had  loved  another." 

So  the  King  sent  his  knights  to  Leodegrance,  to  ask  of 
him  his  daughter ;  and  Leodegrance  consented,  rejoicing 
to  wed  her  to  so  good  and  knightly  a  King.  With  great 
pomp,  the  princess  was  conducted  to  Canterbury,  and 
there  the  King  met  her,  and  they  two  were  wed  by  the 
Archbishop  in  the  great  Cathedral,  amid  the  rejoicings 
of  the  people. 

On  that  same  day  did  Arthur  found  his  Order  of  the 
Round  Table,  the  fame  of  which  was  to  spread  through- 
out Christendom  and  endure  through  all  time.  Now 
the  Round  Table  had  been  made  for  King  Uther  Pen- 
dragon  by  Merlin,  who  had  meant  thereby  to  set  forth 
plainly  to  all  men  the  roundness  of  the  earth.  After 
Uther  died,  King  Leodegrance  had  possessed  it;  but 
when  Arthur  was  wed,  he  sent  it  to  him  as  a  gift,  and 
great  was  the  King's  joy  at  receiving  it.  One  hundred 
and  fifty  knights  might  take  their  places  about  it,  and 
for  them  Merlin  made  sieges,  or  seats.  One  hundred 
and  twenty-eight  did  Arthur  knight  at  that  great  feast; 
thereafter,  if  any  sieges  were  empty,  at  the  high  festival 
of  Pentecost  new  knights  were  ordained  to  fill  them,  and 
by  magic  was  the  name  of  each  knight  found  inscribed, 


King  Arthur  65 

in  letters  of  gold,  in  his  proper  siege.  One  seat  only- 
long  remained  unoccupied,  and  that  was  the  Siege  Peri- 
lous. No  knight  might  occupy  it  until  the  coming  of 
Sir  Galahad;  for,  without  danger  to  his  life,  none  might 
sit  there  who  was  not  free  from  all  stain  of  sin. 

With  pomp  and  ceremony  did  each  knight  take  upon 
him  the  vows  of  true  knighthood:  to  obey  the  King; 
to  show  mercy  to  all  who  asked  it;  to  defend  the  weak; 
and  for  no  worldly  gain  to  fight  in  a  wrongful  cause :  and 
all  the  knights  rejoiced  together,  doing  honour  to  Arthur 
and  to  his  Queen.  Then  they  rode  forth  to  right  the 
wrong  and  help  the  oppressed,  and  by  their  aid  the 
King  held  his  realm  in  peace,  doing  justice  to  all. 

Now,  as  time  passed,  King  Arthur  gathered  into  his 
Order  of  the  Round  Table  knights  whose  peers  shall 
never  be  found  in  any  age;  and  foremost  amongst  them 
all  was  Sir  Launcelot  du  Lac.  Such  was  his  strength  that 
none  against  whom  he  laid  lance  in  rest  could  keep  the 
saddle,  and  no  shield  was  proof  against  his  sword  dint; 
but  for  his  courtesy  even  more  than  for  his  courage  and 
strength,  Sir  Launcelot  was  famed  far  and  near.  Gentle 
he  was  and  ever  the  first  to  rejoice  in  the  renown  of  an- 
other; and  in  the  jousts,  he  would  avoid  encounter  with 
the  young  and  untried  knight,  letting  him  pass  to  gain 
glory  if  he  might. 

It  would  take  a  great  book  to  record  all  the  famous 
deeds  of  Sir  Launcelot,  and  all  his  adventures.  He  was 
of  Gaul,  for  his  father,  King  Ban,  ruled  over  Benwick; 
he  was  named  Launcelot  du  Lac  by  the  Lady  of  the  Lake 
who  reared  him  when  his  mother  died.  Early  he  won 
renown;  then,  when  there  was  peace  in  his  own  land,  he 
passed  into  Britain,  to  Arthur's  Court,  where  the  King 
received  him  gladly,  and  made  him  Knight  of  the  Round 


66  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Table  and  took  him  for  his  trustiest  friend.  And  so 
it  was  that,  when  Guenevere  was  to  be  brought  to  Canter- 
bury, to  be  married  to  the  King,  Launcelot  was  chief  of 
the  knights  sent  to  wait  upon  her,  and  of  this  came  the 
sorrow  of  later  days.  For,  from  the  moment  he  saw  her, 
Sir  Launcelot  loved  Guenevere,  for  her  sake  remaining 
wifeless  all  his  days,  and  in  all  things  being  her  faithful 
knight.  But  busy-bodies  and  mischief-makers  spoke 
evil  of  Sir  Launcelot  and  the  Queen,  and  from  their  talk 
came  the  undoing  of  the  King  and  the  downfall  of  his 
great  work.  But  that  was  after  long  years,  and  after 
many  true  knights  had  lived  their  lives,  honouring  the 
King  and  Queen,  and  doing  great  deeds. 

Before  Merlin  passed  from  the  world  of  men,  he  had 
uttered  many  marvellous  prophesies,  and  one  that  boded 
ill  to  King  Arthur;  for  he  foretold  that,  in  the  days  to 
come,  a  son  of  Arthur's  sister  should  stir  up  bitter  war 
against  the  King,  and  at  last  a  great  battle  should  be 
fought,  when  many  a  brave  knight  should  find  his  doom. 

Now,  among  the  nephews  of  Arthur,  was  one  most  dis- 
honourable; his  name  was  Mordred.  No  knightly  deed 
had  he  ever  done,  and  he  hated  to  hear  the  good  report 
of  others  because  he  himself  was  a  coward  and  envious. 
But  of  all  the  Round  Table  there  was  none  that  Mordred 
hated  more  than  Sir  Launcelot  du  Lac,  whom  all  true 
knights  held  in  most  honour;  and  not  the  less  did  Mor- 
dred hate  Launcelot  that  he  was  the  knight  whom  Queen 
Guenevere  had  in  most  esteem.  So,  at  last,  his  jealous 
rage  passing  all  bounds,  he  spoke  evil  of  the  Queen  and 
of  Launcelot,  saying  that  they  were  traitors  to  the  King. 
Now  Sir  Gawain  and  Sir  Gareth,  Mordred's  brothers, 
refused  to  give  ear  to  these  slanders,  holding  that  Sir 
Launcelot,  in  his  knightly  service  of  the  Queen,   did 


King  Arthur  67 

honour  to  King  Arthur  also;  but  by  ill-fortune  another 
brother,  Sir  Agravaine,  had  ill-will  to  the  Queen,  and 
professed  to  believe  Mordred's  evil  tales.  So  the  two 
went  to  King  Arthur  with  their  ill  stories. 

Now  when  Arthur  had  heard  them,  he  was  wroth;  for 
never  would  he  lightly  believe  evil  of  any,  and  Sir  Laun- 
celot  was  the  knight  whom  he  loved  above  all  others. 
Sternly  then  he  bade  them  begone  and  come  no  more  to 
him  with  unproven  tales  against  any,  and,  least  of  all, 
against  Sir  Launcelot  and  their  lady,  the  Queen. 

The  two  departed,  but  in  their  hearts  was  hatred 
against  Launcelot  and  the  Queen,  more  bitter  than  ever 
for  the  rebuke  they  had  called  down  upon  themselves. 

Great  was  the  King's  grief.  Despite  all  that  Mordred 
could  say,  he  was  slow  to  doubt  Sir  Launcelot,  whom  he 
loved,  but  his  mind  was  filled  with  forebodings ;  and  well 
he  knew  that  their  kin  would  seek  vengeance  on  Sir 
Launcelot,  and  the  noble  fellowship  of  the  Round  Table 
be  utterly  destroyed. 

All  too  soon  it  proved  even  as  the  King  had  feared. 
Many  were  found  to  hold  with  Sir  Mordred;  some  from 
envy  of  the  honour  and  worship  of  the  noble  Sir  Launce- 
lot ;  and  among  them  even  were  those  who  dared  to  raise 
their  voice  against  the  Queen  herself,  calling  for  judgment 
upon  her  as  leagued  with  a  traitor  against  the  King,  and 
as  having  caused  the  death  of  so  many  good  knights. 
Now  in  those  days  the  law  was  that  if  any  one  were 
accused  of  treason  by  witnesses,  or  taken  in  the  act,  that 
one  should  die  the  death  by  burning,  be  it  man  or  woman, 
knight  or  churl.  So  then  the  murmurs  grew  to  a  loud 
clamour  that  the  law  should  have  its  course,  and  that 
King  Arthur  should  pass  sentence  on  the  Queen.  Then 
was  the  King's  woe  doubled;   "For,"  said  he,  "I  sit  as 


68  Heroes  "Every  Chili  Should  Know 

King  to  be  a  rightful  judge  and  keep  all  the  law ;  where- 
fore I  may  not  do  battle  for  my  own  Queen,  and  now 
there  is  none  other  to  help  her."  So  a  decree  was  issued 
that  Queen  Guenevere  should  be  burnt  at  the  stake  out- 
side the  walls  of  Carlisle. 

Forthwith,  King  Arthur  sent  for  his  nephew,  Sir  Ga- 
wain,  and  said  to  him:  " Fair  nephew,  I  give  it  in  charge 
to  you  to  see  that  all  is  done  as  has  been  decreed."  But 
Sir  Gawain  answered  boldly:  "Sir  King,  never  will  I  be 
present  to  see  my  lady  the  Queen  die.  It  is  of  ill  counsel 
that  ye  have  consented  to  her  death."  Then  the  King 
bade  Gawain  send  his  two  young  brothers,  Sir  Gareth 
and  Sir  Gaheris,  to  receive  his  commands,  and  these  he 
desired  to  attend  the  Queen  to  the  place  of  execution. 
So  Gareth  made  answer  for  both:  "My  Lord  the  King, 
we  owe  you  obedience  in  all  things,  but  know  that  it  is 
sore  against  our  wills  that  we  obey  you  in  this;  nor  will 
we  appear  in  arms  in  the  place  where  that  noble  lady 
shall  die";  then  sorrowfully  they  mounted  their  horses 
and  rode  to  Carlisle. 

^  When  the  day  appointed  had  come,  the  Queen  was  led 
forth  to  a  place  without  the  walls  of  Carlisle,  and  there 
she  was  bound  to  the  stake  to  be  burnt  to  death.  Loud 
were  her  ladies'  lamentations,  and  many  a  lord  was  found 
to  weep  at  that  grievous  sight  of  a  Queen  brought  so  low; 
yet  was  there  none  who  dared  come  forward  as  her  cham- 
pion, lest  he  should  be  suspected  of  treason.  As  for 
Gareth  and  Gaheris,  they  could  not  bear  the  sight  and 
stood  with  their  faces  covered  in  their  mantles.  Then, 
just  as  the  torch  was  to  be  applied  to  the  faggots,  there 
was  a  sound  as  of  many  horses  galloping,  and  the  next 
instant  a  band  of  knights  rushed  upon  the  astonished 
throng,  their  leader  cutting  down  all  who  crossed  his  path 


King  Arthur  69 

Until  he  had  reached  the  Queen,  whom  he  lifted  to  his 
saddle  and  bore  from  the  press.  Then  all  men  knew  that 
it  was  Sir  Launcelot,  come  knightly  to  rescue  the  Queen, 
and  in  their  hearts  they  rejoiced.  So  with  little  hindrance 
they  rode  away,  Sir  Launcelot  and  all  his  kin  with  the 
Queen  in  their  midst,  till  they  came  to  the  castle  of  the 
Joyous  Garde  where  they  held  the  Queen  in  safety  and 
all  reverence. 

At  last  Sir  Launcelot  desired  of  King  Arthur  assurance 
of  liberty  for  the  Queen,  as  also  safe  conduct  for  him- 
self and  his  knights,  that  he  might  bring  Dame  Guen- 
evere,  with  due  honour,  to  the  King  at  Carlisle;  and 
thereto  the  King  pledged  his  word. 

So  Launcelot  set  forth  with  the  Queen,  and  behind 
them  rode  a  hundred  knights  arrayed  in  green  velvet, 
the  housings  of  the  horses  of  the  same  all  studded  with 
precious  stones;  thus  they  passed  through  the  city  of 
Carlisle,  openly,  in  the  sight  of  all,  and  there  were 
many  who  rejoiced  that  the  Queen  was  come  again  and 
Sir  Launcelot  with  her,  though  they  of  Gawain's  party 
scowled  upon  him. 

When  they  were  come  into  the  great  hall  where  Arthur 
sat,  with  Sir  Gawain  and  other  great  lords  about  him,  Sir 
Launcelot  led  Guenevere  to  the  throne  and  both  knelt  be- 
fore the  King;  then,  rising,  Sir  Launcelot  lifted  the 
Queen  to  her  feet,  and  thus  he  spoke  to  King  Arthur, 
boldly  and  well  before  the  whole  court:  "My  lord,  Sir 
Arthur,  I  bring  you  here  your  Queen,  than  whom  no 
truer  nor  nobler  lady  ever  lived;  and  here  stand  I,  Sir 
Launcelot  du  Lac,  ready  to  do  battle  with  any  that 
dare  gainsay  it";  and  with  these  words  Sir  Launcelot 
turned  and  looked  upon  the  lords  and  knights  present 
in  their  places,  but  none  would  challenge  him  in  that 


•jo  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

cause,  not  even  Sir  Gawain,  for  he  had  ever  affirmed 
that  Dame  Guenevere  was  a  true  and  honourable  lady. 

Then  Sir  Launcelot  spoke  again;  "Now,  my  Lord 
Arthur,  in  my  own  defence  it  behooves  me  to  say  that 
never  in  aught  have  I  been  false  to  you." 

"Peace,"  said  the  King  to  Sir  Launcelot:  "We  give 
you  fifteen  days  in  which  to  leave  this  kingdom."  Then 
Sir  Launcelot  sighed  heavily  and  said:  "Full  well  I  see 
that  nothing  availeth  me."  Then  he  went  to  the  Queen 
where  she  sat,  and  said:  "Madam,  the  time  is  come  when 
I  must  leave  this  fair  realm  that  I  have  loved.  Think 
well  of  me,  I  pray  you,  and  send  for  me  if  ever  there  be 
aught  in  which  a  true  knight  may  serve  lady."  There- 
with he  turned  him  about  and,  without  greeting  to  any, 
passed  through  the  hall,  and  with  his  faithful  knights  rode 
to  the  Joyous  Garde,  though  ever  thereafter,  in  memory 
of  that  sad  day,  he  called  it  the  Dolorous  Garde. 

In  after  times  when  the  King  had  passed  overseas  to 
France,  leaving  Sir  Mordred  to  rule  Britain  in  his  stead, 
there  came  messengers  from  Britain  bearing  letters  for 
King  Arthur;  and  more  evil  news  than  they  brought 
might  not  well  be,  for  they  told  how  Sir  Mordred  had 
usurped  his  uncle's  realm.  First,  he  had  caused  it  to  be 
noised  abroad  that  King  Arthur  was  slain  in  battle  with 
Sir  Launcelot,  and,  since  there  be  many  ever  ready  to 
believe  any  idle  rumour  and  eager  for  any  change,  it 
had  been  no  hard  task  for  Sir  Mordred  to  call  the  lords 
to  a  Parliament  and  persuade  them  to  make  him  King. 
But  the  Queen  could  not  be  brought  to  believe  that  her 
lord  was  dead,  so  she  took  refuge  in  the  Tower  of  London 
from  Sir  Mordred's  violence,  nor  was  she  to  be  induced 
to  leave  her  strong  refuge  for  aught  that  Mordred  could 
promise  or  threaten. 


King  Arthur  71 

Forthwith,  King  Arthur  bade  his  host  make  ready  to 
move,  and  when  they  had  reached  the  coast,  they  em- 
barked and  made  sail  to  reach  Britain  with  all  possible 
speed. 

Sir  Mordred,  on  his  part,  had  heard  of  their  sailing, 
and  hasted  to  get  together  a  great  army.  It  was  grievous 
to  see  how  many  a  stout  knight  held  by  Mordred,  ay, 
even  many  whom  Arthur  himself  had  raised  to  honour  and 
fortune;  for  it  is  the  nature  of  men  to  be  fickle.  Thus 
is  was  that,  when  Arthur  drew  near  to  Dover,  he  found 
Mordred  with  a  mighty  host,  waiting  to  oppose  his  land- 
ing. Then  there  was  a  great  sea-fight,  those  of  Mordred's 
party  going  out  in  boats,  to  board  King  Arthur's  ships 
and  slay  him  and  his  men  or  ever  they  should  come  to 
land.  Right  valiantly  did  King  Arthur  bear  him,  as  was 
his  wont,  and  boldly  his  followers  fought  in  his  cause,  so 
that  at  last  they  drove  off  their  enemies  and  landed  at 
Dover  in  spite  of  Mordred  and  his  array. 

Now,  by  this  time,  many  that  Mordred  had  cheated 
by  his  lying  reports,  had  drawn  unto  King  Arthur,  to 
whom  at  heart  they  had  ever  been  loyal,  knowing  him 
for  a  true  and  noble  King  and  hating  themselves  for 
having  been  deceived  by  such  a  false  usurper  as  Sir 
Mordred. 

One  night,  as  King  Arthur  slept,  he  thought  that 
Sir  Gawain  stood  before  him,  looking  just  as  he  did 
in  life,  and  said  to  him:  "My  uncle  and  my  King, 
God  in  his  great  love  has  suffered  me  to  come  unto 
you,  to  warn  you  that  in  no  wise  ye  fight  on  the 
morrow;  for  if  ye  do,  ye  shall  be  slain,  and  with  you  the 
most  part  of  the  people  on  both  sides.  Make  ye,  there- 
fore, a  treaty."  Immediately,  the  King  awoke  and  called 
to  him  the  best  and  wisest  of  his  knights.      Then  all  were 


72  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

agreed  that,  on  any  terms  whatsoever,  a  treaty  should  be 
made  with  Sir  Mordred,  even  as  Sir  Gawain  had  said; 
and,  with  the  dawn,  messengers  went  to  the  camp  of  the 
enemy,  to  call  Sir  Mordred  to  a  conference.  So  it  was 
determined  that  the  meeting  should  take  place  in  the  sight 
of  both  armies,  in  an  open  space  between  the  two  camps, 
and  that  King  Arthur  and  Mordred  should  each  be 
accompanied  by  fourteen  knights.  Little  enough  faith 
had  either  in  the  other,  so  when  they  set  forth  to  the  meet- 
ing, they  bade  their  hosts  join  battle  if  ever  they  saw  a 
sword  drawn. 

Now  as  they  talked,  it  befell  that  an  adder,  coming  out 
of  a  bush  hard  by,  stung  a  knight  in  the  foot;  and  he, 
seeing  the  snake,  drew  his  sword  to  kill  it  and  thought 
no  harm  thereby.  But  on  the  instant  that  the  sword 
flashed,  the  trumpets  blared  on  both  sides  and  the  two 
hosts  rushed  to  battle.  Never  was  there  fought  a  fight 
of  such  enmity;  for  brother  fought  with  brother,  and 
comrade  with  comrade,  and  fiercely  they  cut  and  thrust, 
with  many  a  bitter  word  between;  while  King  Arthur 
himself,  his  heart  hot  within  him,  rode  through  and 
through  the  battle,  seeking  the  traitor  Mordred.  So 
they  fought  all  day,  till  at  last  the  evening  fell.  Then 
Arthur,  looking  round  him,  saw  of  his  valiant  knights  but 
two  left,  Sir  Lucan  and  Sir  Bedivere,  and  these  sore 
wounded;  and  there,  over  against  him,  by  a  great  heap 
of  the  dead,  stood  Sir  Mordred,  the  cause  of  all  this  ruin. 
Thereupon  the  King,  his  heart  nigh  broken  with  grief  for 
the  loss  of  his  true  knights,  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
"Traitor!  now  is  thy  doom  upon  thee!"  and  with  his 
spear  gripped  in  both  hands,  he  rushed  upon  Sir  Mordred 
and  smote  him  that  the  weapon  stood  out  a  fathom  behind. 
And  Sir  Mordred  knew  that  he  had  his  death  wound. 


King  Arthur  73 

With  all  the  might  that  he  had,  he  thrust  him  up  the 
spear  to  the  haft  and,  with  his  sword,  struck  King  Arthur 
upon  the  head,  that  the  steel  pierced  the  helmet  and  bit 
into  the  head;  then  Mordred  fell  back,  stark  and  dead. 

Sir  Lucan  and  Sir  Bedivere  went  to  the  King  where  he 
lay,  swooning  from  the  blow,  and  bore  him  to  a  little 
chapel  on  the  seashore.  As  they  laid  him  on  the  ground, 
Sir  Lucan  fell  dead  beside  the  King,  and  Arthur,  coming 
to  himself,  found  but  Sir  Bedivere  alive  beside  him. 

So  King  Arthur  lay  wounded  to  the  death,  grieving, 
not  that  his  end  was  come,  but  for  the  desolation  of  his. 
kingdom  and  the  loss  of  his  good  knights.  And  looking 
upon  the  body  of  Sir  Lucan,  he  sighed  and  said:  "Alas! 
true  knight,  dead  for  my  sake!  If  I  lived,  I  should  ever 
grieve  for  thy  death,  but  now  mine  own  end  draws  nigh." 
Then,  turning  to  Sir  Bedivere,  who  stood  sorrowing 
beside  him,  he  said:  "Leave  weeping  now,  for  the  time 
is  short  and  much  to  do.  Hereafter  shalt  thou  weep  if 
thou  wilt.  But  take  now  my  sword  Excalibur,  hasten 
to  the  water  side,  and  fling  it  into  the  deep.  Then, 
watch  what  happens  and  bring  me  word  thereof."  "My 
Lord,"  said  Sir  Bedivere,  "your  command  shall  be 
obeyed";  and, taking  the  sword,  he  departed.  But  as 
he  went  on  his  way,  he  looked  on  the  sword,  how  won- 
drously  it  was  formed  and  the  hilt  all  studded  with 
precious  stones;  and,  as  he  looked,  he  called  to  mind  the 
marvel  by  which  it  had  come  into  the  King's  keeping. 
For  on  a  certain  day,  as  Arthur  walked  on  the  shore  of 
a  great  lake,  there  had  appeared  above  the  surface  of 
the  water  a  hand  brandishing  a  sword.  On  the  instant, 
the  King  had  leaped  into  a  boat,  and,  rowing  into  the 
lake,  had  got  the  sword  and  brought  it  back  to  land. 
Then  he  had  seen  how,  on  one  side  the  blade,  was  written, 


74  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

"Keep  me,"  but  on  the  other,  "Throw  me  away,"  and, 
sore  perplexed,  he  had  shown  it  to  Merlin,  the  great 
wizard,  who  said:  "Keep  it  now.  The  time  for  casting 
away  has  not  yet  come."  Thinking  on  this,  it  seemed 
to  Bedivere  that  no  good,  but  harm,  must  come  of  obey- 
ing the  King's  word;  so  hiding  the  sword  under  a  tree,  he 
hastened  back  to  the  little  chapel.  Then  said  the  King : 
"What  saw'st  thou?"  "Sir,"  answered  Bedivere,  "I 
saw  naught  but  the  waves,  heard  naught  but  the  wind." 
"That  is  untrue,"  said  King  Arthur;  "I  charge  thee,  as 
thou  art  true  knight,  go  again  and  spare  not  to  throw 
away  the  sword." 

Sir  Bedivere  departed  a  second  time,  and  his  mind 
was  to  obey  his  lord;  but  when  he  took  the  sword  in  his 
hand,  he  thought:  "Sin  it  is  and  shameful,  to  throw 
away  so  glorious  a  sword."  Then,  hiding  it  again,  he 
hastened  back  to  the  King.  "What  saw'st  thou?"  said 
Sir  Arthur.  "Sir,  I  saw  the  water  lap  on  the  crags." 
Then  spoke  the  King  in  great  wrath:  "Traitor  and 
unkind!  Twice  hast  thou  betrayed  me!  Art  dazzled 
by  the  splendour  of  the  jewels,  thou  that,  till  now, 
hast  ever  been  dear  and  true  to  me?  Go  yet  again,  but 
if  thou  fail  me  this  time,  I  will  arise  and,  with  mine  own 
hands,  slay  thee." 

Then  Sir  Bedivere  left  the  King  and,  that  time,  he 
took  the  sword  quickly  from  the  place  where  he  had 
hidden  it  and,  forbearing  even  to  look  upon  it,  he  twisted 
the  belt  about  it  and  flung  it  with  all  his  force  into  the 
water.  A  wondrous  sight  he  saw  for,  as  the  sword 
touched  the  water,  a  hand  rose  from  out  the  deep,  caught 
it,  brandished  it  thrice,  and  drew  it  beneath  the  sur- 
face. 

Sir  Bedivere  hastened  back  to  the  King  and  told  him 


King  Arthur  75 

what  he  had  seen.  "It  is  well,"  said  Arthur;  "now, 
bear  me  to  the  water's  edge;  and  hasten,  I  pray  thee,  for 
I  have  tarried  overlong  and  my  wound  has  taken  cold." 
So  Sir  Bedivere  raised  the  King  on  his  back  and  bore 
him  tenderly  to  the  lonely  shore,  where  the  lapping  waves 
floated  many  an  empty  helmet  and  the  fitful  moonlight 
fell  on  the  upturned  faces  of  the  dead.  Scarce  had  they 
reached  the  shore  when  there  hove  in  sight  a  barge,  and 
on  its  deck  stood  three  tall  women,  robed  all  in  black  and 
wearing  crowns  on  their  heads.  "  Place  me  in  the  barge," 
said  the  King,  and  softly  Sir  Bedivere  lifted  the  King 
into  it.  And  these  three  Queens  wept  sore  over  Arthur, 
and  one  took  his  head  in  her  lap  and  chafed  his  hands, 
crying:  "Alas!  my  brother,  thou  hast  been  overlong  in 
coming  and,  I  fear  me,  thy  wound  has  taken  cold." 
Then  the  barge  began  to  move  slowly  from  the  land. 
When  Sir  Bedivere  saw  this,  he  lifted  up  his  voice  and 
cried  with  a  bitter  cry:  "Ah!  my  Lord  Arthur,  thou 
art  taken  from  me!  And  I,  whither  shall  I  go?" 
"Comfort  thyself,"  said  the  King,  "for  in  me  is  no  com- 
fort more.  I  pass  to  the  Valley  of  Avilion,  to  heal  me  of 
my  grievous  wound.  If  thou  seest  me  never  again,  pray 
for  me." 

So  the  barge  floated  away  out  of  sight,  and  Sir  Bedivere 
stood  straining  his  eyes  after  it  till  it  had  vanished  utterly. 
Then  he  turned  him  about  and  journeyed  through  the 
forest  until,  at  daybreak,  he  reached  a  hermitage.  Enter- 
ing it,  he  prayed  the  holy  hermit  that  he  might  abide  with 
him,  and  there  he  spent  the  rest  of  his  life  in  prayer  and 
holy  excercise. 

But  of  King  Arthur  is  no  more  known.  Some  men, 
indeed,  say  that  he  is  not  dead,  but  abides  in  the  happy 
Valley  of  Avilion  until  such  time  as  his  country's  need  is 


76  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

sorest,  when  he  shall  come  again  and  deliver  it.  Others 
say  that,  of  a  truth,  he  is  dead,  and  that,  in  the  far  West, 
his  tomb  may  be  seen,  and  written  on  it  these  words: 

"$ere  lieu  artfcur,  once  ISing 
anti  Ring  to  be," 


CHAPTER  VII 


SIR   GALAHAD 


'ANY  times  had  the  Feast  of  Pentecost  come 
round,  and  many  were  the  knights  that  Arthur 
had  made  after  he  founded  the  Order  of  the  Round 
Table;  yet  no  knight  had  appeared  who  dared  claim 
the  seat  named  by  Merlin  the  Siege  Perilous.  At 
last,  one  vigil  of  the  great  feast,  a  lady  came  to  Arthur's 
court  at  Camelot  and  asked  Sir  Launcelot  to  ride  with 
her  into  the  forest  hard  by,  for  a  purpose  not  then  to  be 
revealed.  Launcelot  consenting,  they  rode  together 
until  they  came  to  a  nunnery  hidden  deep  in  the  forest ; 
and  there  the  lady  bade  Launcelot  dismount,  and  led 
him  into  a  great  and  stately  room.  Presently  there 
entered  twelve  nuns  and  with  them  a  youth,  the  fairest 
that  Launcelot  had  ever  seen.  "Sir,"  said  the  nuns, 
"we  have  brought  up  this  child  in  our  midst,  and  now 
that  he  is  grown  to  manhood,  we  pray  you  make  him 
knight,  for  of  none  worthier  could  he  receive  the  honour." 
"Is  this  thy  own  desire?"  asked  Launcelot  of  the  young 
squire;  and  when  he  said  that  so  it  was,  Launcelot 
promised  to  make  him  knight  after  the  great  festival  had 
been  celebrated  in  the  church  next  day. 

So  on  the  morrow,  after  they  had  worshipped,  Launce- 
lot knighted  Galahad — for  that  was  the  youth's  name — ■ 
and  asked  him  if  he  would  ride  at  once  with  him  to  the 
King's  court;  but  the  young  knight  excusing  himself, 
Sir  Launcelot  rode  back  alone  to  Camelot,  where  all  re- 

77 


78  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

joiced  that  he  was  returned  in  time  to  keep  the  feast  with 
the  whole  Order  of  the  Round  Table. 

Now,  according  to  his  custom,  King  Arthur  was  wait- 
ing for  some  marvel  to  befall  before  he  and  his  knights 
sat  down  to  the  banquet.  Presently  a  squire  entered 
the  hall  and  said:  "Sir  King,  a  great  wonder  has  ap- 
peared. There  floats  on  the  river  a  mighty  stone,  as  it 
were  a  block  of  red  marble,  and  it  is  thrust  through  by  a 
sword,  the  hilt  of  which  is  set  thick  with  precious  stones." 
On  hearing  this,  the  King  and  all  his  knights  went  forth 
to  view  the  stone  and  found  it  as  the  squire  had  said; 
moreover,  looking  closer,  they  read  these  words:  "None 
shall  draw  me  hence,  but  only  he  by  whose  side  I  must 
hang;  and  he  shall  be  the  best  knight  in  all  the  world." 
Immediately,  all  bade  Launcelot  draw  forth  the  sword, 
but  he  refused,  saying  that  the  sword  was  not  for  him. 
Then,  at  the  King's  command,  Sir  Gawain  made  the 
attempt  and  failed,  as  did  Sir  Percivale  after  him.  So 
the  knights  knew  the  adventure  was  not  for  them,  and 
returning  to  the  hall,  took  their  places  about  the  Round 
Table. 

No  sooner  were  they  seated  than  an  aged  man,  clothed 
all  in  white,  entered  the  hall,  followed  by  a  young  knight 
in  red  armour,  by  whose  side  hung  an  empty  scabbard. 
The  old  man  approached  King  Arthur  and  bowing  low 
before  him,  said:  "Sir,  I  bring  you  a  young  knight  of 
the  house  and  lineage  of  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  and 
through  him  shall  great  glory  be  won  for  all  the  land  of 
Britain."  Greatly  did  King  Arthur  rejoice  to  hear  this, 
and  welcomed  the  two  right  royally.  Then  when  the 
young  knight  had  saluted  the  King,  the  old  man  led  him 
to  the  Siege  Perilous  and  drew  off  its  silken  cover;  and 
all  the  knights  were  amazed,  for  they  saw  that  where  had 


Sir  GalaJiad  79 

been  engraved  the  words,  "The  Siege  Perilous,"  was 
written  now  in  shining  gold:  "This  is  the  Siege  of  the 
noble  prince,  Sir  Galahad."  Straightway  the  young 
man  seated  himself  there  where  none  other  had  ever  sat 
without  danger  to  his  life;  and  all  who  saw  it  said,  one 
to  another:  "Surely  this  is  he  that  shall  achieve  the 
Holy  Grail."  Now  the  Holy  Grail  was  the  blessed  dish 
from  which  our  Lord  had  eaten  the  Last  Supper,  and 
it  had  been  brought  to  the  land  of  Britain  by  Joseph  of 
Arimathea ;  but  because  of  men's  sinfulness,  it  had  been 
withdrawn  from  human  sight,  only  that,  from  time  to 
to  time,  it  appeared  to  the  pure  in  heart. 

When  all  had  partaken  of  the  royal  banquet,  King 
Arthur  bade  Sir  Galahad  come  with  him  to  the  river's 
brink;  and  showing  him  the  floating  stone  with  the  sword 
thrust  through  it,  told  him  how  his  knights  had  failed 
to  draw  forth  the  sword.  "Sir,"  said  Galahad,  "it  is  no 
marvel  that  they  failed,  for  the  adventure  was  meant 
for  me,  as  my  empty  scabbard  shows."  So  saying, 
lightly  he  drew  the  sword  from  the  heart  of  the  stone,  and 
lightly  he  slid  it  into  the  scabbard  at  his  side.  While 
all  yet  wondered  at  this  adventure  of  the  sword,  there 
came  riding  to  them  a  lady  on  a  white  palfrey  who,  saluting 
King  Arthur,  said:  "Sir  King,  Nacien  the  hermit  sends 
thee  word  that  this  day  shall  great  honour  be  shown  to 
thee  and  all  thine  house;  for  the  Holy  Grail  shall 
appear  in  thy  hall,  and  thou  and  all  thy  fellowship 
shall  be  fed  therefrom."  And  so  to  Launcelot  she 
said:  "Sir  Knight,  thou  hast  ever  been  the  best 
knight  of  all  the  world;  but  another  has  come  to 
whom  thou  must  yield  precedence."  Then  Launcelot 
answered  humbly:  "I  know  well  I  was  never  the 
best."     "Ay,  of  a  truth  thou  wast  and  art  still,  of  sinful 


80  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

men,"  said  she,  and  rode  away  before  any  could  ques- 
tion her  further. 

So,  that  evening,  when  all  were  gathered  about  the 
Round  Table,  each  knight  in  his  own  siege,  suddenly 
there  was  heard  a  crash  of  thunder,  so  mighty  that  the  hall 
trembled,  and  there  flashed  into  the  hall  a  sunbeam, 
brighter  far  than  any  that  had  ever  before  been  seen; 
and  then,  draped  all  in  white  samite,  there  glided  through 
the  air  what  none  might  see,  yet  what  all  knew  to  be  the 
Holy  Grail.  And  all  the  air  was  filled  with  sweet  odours, 
and  on  every  one  was  shed  a  light  in  which  he  looked 
fairer  and  nobler  than  ever  before.  So  they  sat  in  an 
amazed  silence,  till  presently  King  Arthur  rose  and  gave 
thanks  to  God  for  the  grace  given  to  him  and  to  his 
court.  Then  up  sprang  Sir  Gawain  and  made  his  avow 
to  follow  for  a  year  and  a  day  the  Quest  of  the  Holy  Grail, 
if  perchance  he  might  be  granted  the  vision  of  it.  Im- 
mediately other  of  the  knights  followed  his  example, 
binding  themselves  to  the  Quest  of  the  Holy  Grail  until, 
in  all,  one  hundred  and  fifty  had  vowed  themselves  to  the 
adventure. 

Then  was  King  Arthur  grieved,  for  he  foresaw  the 
ruin  of  his  noble  Order.  And  turning  to  Sir  Gawain, 
he  said:  "Nephew,  ye  have  done  ill,  for  through  you 
I  am  bereft  of  the  noblest  company  of  knights  that  ever 
brought  honour  to  any  realm  in  Christendom.  Well  I 
know  that  never  again  shall  all  of  you  gather  in  this  hall, 
and  it  grieves  me  to  lose  men  I  have  loved  as  my  life  and 
through  whom  I  have  won  peace  and  righteousness  for 
all  my  realm."  So  the  King  mourned  and  his  knights 
with  him,  but  their  oaths  they  could  not  recall. 

Great  woe  was  there  in  Camelot  next  day  when,  after 
worship  in  the  cathedral,  the  knights  who  had  vowed 


Sir  Galahad  81 

themselves  to  the  Quest  of  the  Holy  Grail  got  to  horse 
and  rode  away.  A  goodly  company  it  was  that  passed 
through  the  streets,  the  townfolk  weeping  to  see  them  go ; 
Sir  Launcelot  du  Lac  and  his  kin,  Sir  Galahad  of  whom 
all  expected  great  deeds,  Sir  Bors  and  Sir  Percivale,  and 
many  another  scarcely  less  famed  than  they.  So  they 
rode  together  that  day  to  the  Castle  of  Vagon,  where 
they  were  entertained  right  hospitably,  and  the  next  day 
they  separated,  each  to  ride  his  own  way  and  see  what 
adventures  should  befall  him. 

So  it  came  to  pass  that,  after  four  days'  ride,  Sir  Gala- 
had reached  an  abbey.  Now  Sir  Galahad  was  still  clothed 
in  red  armour  as  when  he  came  to  the  King's  court,  and 
by  his  side  hung  the  wondrous  sword ;  but  he  was  without 
a  shield.  They  of  the  abbey  received  him  right  heartily, 
as  also  did  the  brave  King  Bagdemagus,  Knight  of  the 
Round  Table,  who  was  resting  there.  When  they 
greeted  each  other,  Sir  Galahad  asked  King  Bagdema- 
gus what  adventure  had  brought  him  there.  "Sir,"  said 
Bagdemagus,  "I  was  told  that  in  this  abbey  was  pre- 
served a  wondrous  shield  which  none  but  the  best  knight 
in  the  world  might  bear  without  grievous  harm  to  him- 
self. And  though  I  know  well  that  there  are  better 
knights  than  I,  to-morrow  I  purpose  to  make  the  attempt. 
But,  I  pray  you,  bide  at  this  monastery  a  while  until  you 
hear  from  me;  and  if  I  fail,  do  ye  take  the  adventure  upon 
you."     "So  be  it,"  said  Sir  Galahad. 

The  next  day,  at  their  request,  Sir  Galahad  and  King 
Bagdemagus  were  led  into  the  church  by  a  monk  and 
shown  where,  behind  the  altar,  hung  the  wondrous  shield, 
whiter  than  snow  save  for  the  blood-red  cross  in  its  midst. 
Then  the  monk  warned  them  of  the  danger  to  any  who, 
being   unworthy,  should  dare    to  bear  the  shield.     But 


82  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

King  Bagdemagus  made  answer:  "I  know  well  that  I 
am  not  the  best  knight  in  the  world,  yet  will  I  try  if  I  may 
bear  it."  So  he  hung  it  about  his  neck,  and,  bidding 
farewell,  rode  away  with  his  squire. 

The  two  had  not  journeyed  far  before  they  saw  a  knight 
approach,  armed  all  in  white  mail  and  mounted  upon  a 
white  horse.  Immediately  he  laid  his  spear  in  rest  and, 
charging  King  Bagdemagus,  pierced  him  through  the 
shoulder  and  bore  him  from  his  horse ;  and  standing  over 
the  wounded  knight,  he  said:  "Knight,  thou  hast  shown 
great  folly,  for  none  shall  bear  this  shield  save  the  peerless 
knight,  Sir  Galahad."  Then,  taking  the  shield,  he  gave 
it  to  the  squire  and  said:  "Bear  this  shield  to  the  good 
Knight  Galahad  and  greet  him  well  from  me."  "What 
is  your  name?"  asked  the  squire.  "That  is  not  for  thee 
or  any  other  to  know."  "One  thing,  I  [pray  you," 
said  the  squire;  "why  may  this  shield  be  borne  by 
none  but  Sir  Galahad  without  danger?"  "Because  it 
belongs  to  him  only,"  answered  the  stranger  knight,  and 
vanished. 

Then  the  squire  took  the  shield  and  setting  King  Bagde- 
magus on  his  horse,  bore  him  back  to  the  abbey  where  he 
lay  long,  sick  unto  death.  To  Galahad  the  squire  gave 
the  shield  and  told  him  all  that  had  befallen.  So  Gala- 
had hung  the  shield  about  his  neck  and  rode  the  way  that 
Bagdemagus  had  gone  the  day  before;  and  presently  he 
met  the  White  Knight,  whom  he  greeted  courteously, 
begging  that  he  would  make  known  to  him  the  marvels 
of  the  red-cross  shield.  "That  will  I  gladly,"  answered 
the  White  Knight.  "Ye  must  know,  Sir  Knight,  that  this 
shield  was  made  and  given  by  Joseph  of  Arimathea  to  the 
good  King  Evelake  of  Sarras,  that,  in  the  might  of  the 
holy   symbol,   he   should   overthrow   the  heathen  who 


Sir  Galahad  83 

threatened  his  kingdom.  But  afterwards,  King  Evelake 
followed  Joseph  to  this  land  of  Britain  where  they  taught 
the  true  faith  unto  the  people  who  before  were  heathen. 
Then  when  Joseph  lay  dying,  he  bade  King  Evelake  set 
the  shield  in  the  monastery  where  ye  lay  last  night,  and 
foretold  that  none  should  wear  it  without  loss  until  that 
day  when  it  should  be  taken  by  the  knight,  ninth  and  last 
in  descent  from  him,  who  should  come  to  that  place  the 
fifteenth  day  after  receiving  the  degree  of  knighthood. 
Even  so  has  it  been  with  you,  Sir  Knight."  So  saying, 
the  unknown  knight  disappeared  and  Sir  Galahad  rode 
on  his  way. 

After  Sir  Launcelot  had  parted  from  his  fellows  at  the 
Castle  of  Vagon,  he  rode  many  days  through  the  forest 
without  adventure,  till  he  chanced  upon  a  knight  close 
by  a  little  hermitage  in  the  wood.  Immediately,  as  was 
the  wont  of  errant  knights,  they  prepared  to  joust,  and 
Launcelot,  whom  none  before  had  overthrown,  was 
borne  down,  man  and  horse,  by  the  stranger  knight. 
Thereupon  a  nun,  who  dwelt  in  the  hermitage,  cried: 
"  God  be  with  thee,  best  knight  in  all  this  world,"  for  she 
knew  the  victor  for  Sir  Galahad.  But  Galahad,  not  wish- 
ing to  be  known,  rode  swiftly  away;  and  presently  Sir 
Launcelot  got  to  horse  again  and  rode  slowly  on  his  way, 
shamed  and  doubting  sorely  in  his  heart  whether  this 
quest  were  meant  for  him. 

Afterward  Sir  Galahad  rescued  Sir  Percivale  from 
twenty  knights  who  beset  him,  and  rode  on  his  way  till 
night-fall,  when  he  sought  shelter  at  a  little  hermitage. 
Thither  there  came  in  the  night  a  damsel  who  desired  to 
speak  with  Sir  Galahad;  so  he  arose  and  went  to  her. 
"Galahad,"  said  she,  "arm  you  and  mount  your  horse 
and  follow  me,  for  I  am  come  to  guide  you  in  your  quest." 


84  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

So  they  rode  together  until  they  had  come  to  the  seashore 
and  there  the  damsel  showed  Galahad  a  great  ship  into 
which  he  must  enter.  Then  she  bade  him  farewell,  and 
he,  going  on  to  the  ship,  found  there  already  the  good 
knights  Sir  Bors  and  Sir  Percivale,  who  made  much  joy 
of  the  meeting.  They  abode  in  that  ship  until  they  had 
come  to  the  castle  of  King  Pelles,  who  welcomed  them 
right  gladly.  Then,  as  they  all  sat  at  supper  that  night, 
suddenly  the  hall  was  filled  with  a  great  light,  and  the 
holy  vessel  appeared  in  their  midst,  covered  all  in  white 
samite.  While  they  all  rejoiced,  there  came  a  voice, 
saying:  "My  Knights  whom  I  have  chosen,  ye  have 
seen  the  holy  vessel  dimly.  Continue  your  journey 
to  the  city  of  Sarras  and  there  the  perfect  vision  shall 
be  yours." 

Now  in  the  city  of  Sarras  had  dwelt  a  long  time  Joseph 
of  Arimathea,  teaching  its  people  the  true  faith,  before 
ever  he  came  into  the  land  of  Britain;  but  when  Sir 
Galahad  and  his  fellows  came  there  after  long  voyage, 
they  found  it  ruled  by  a  heathen  King  named  Estorause, 
who  cast  them  into  a  deep  dungeon.  There  they  were 
kept  a  year,  but  at  the  end  of  that  time,  the  tyrant  died. 
Then  the  great  men  of  the  land  gathered  together  to  con- 
sider who  should  be  their  King ;  and,  while  they  were  in 
council,  came  a  voice  bidding  them  take  as  their  King  the 
youngest  of  the  three  knights  whom  Estorause  had  thrown 
into  prison.  So  in  fear  and  wonder  they  hastened  to  the 
prison,  and,  releasing  the  three  knights,  made  Galahad 
King  as  the  voice  had  bidden  them. 

Thus  Sir  Galahad  became  King  of  the  famous  city  of 
Sarras,  in  far  Babylon.  He  had  reigned  a  year  when,  one 
morning  early,  he  and  the  other  two  knights,  his  fellows, 
went  into  the  chapel,  and  there  they  saw,  kneeling  in 


Sir  Galahad  85 

prayer,  an  aged  man,  robed  as  a  bishop,  and  round  him 
hovered  many  angels.  The  knights  fell  on  their  knees 
in  awe  and  reverence,  whereupon  he  that  seemed  a  bishop 
turned  to  them  and  said:  "I  am  Joseph  of  Arimathea, 
and  I  am  come  to  show  you  the  perfect  vision  of  the  Holy 
Grail."  On  the  instant  there  appeared  before  them, 
without  veil  or  cover,  the  holy  vessel,  in  a  radiance  of 
light  such  as  almost  blinded  them.  Sir  Bors  and  Sir 
Percivale,  when  at  length  they  were  recovered  from  the 
brightness  of  that  glory,  looked  up  to  find  that  the  holy 
Joseph  and  the  wondrous  vessel  had  passed  from  their 
sight.  Then  they  went  to  Sir  Galahad  where  he  still 
knelt  as  in  prayer,  and  behold,  he  was  dead;  for  it  had 
been  with  him  even  as  he  had  prayed;  in  the  moment 
when  he  had  seen  the  vision,  his  soul  had  gone  back  to 
God. 

So  the  two  knights  buried  him  in  that  far  city,  them- 
selves mourning  and  all  the  people  with  them.  And 
immediately  after,  Sir  Percivale  put  off  his  arms  and  took 
the  habit  of  a  monk,  living  a  devout  and  holy  life  until, 
a  year  and  two  months  later,  he  also  died  and  was  buried 
near  Sir  Galahad.  Then  Sir  Bors  armed  him,  and  bid- 
ding farewell  to  the  city,  sailed  away  until,  after  many 
weeks,  he  came  again  to  the  land  of  Britain.  There  he 
took  horse,  and  stayed  not  till  he  had  come  to  Camelot. 
Great  was  the  rejoicing  of  Arthur  and  all  his  knights  when 
Sir  Bors  was  once  more  among  them.  When  he  had 
told  all  the  adventures  which  had  befallen  him  and  the 
good  knights,  his  companions,  all  who  heard  were  filled 
with  amaze.  But  the  King  he  caused  the  wisest  clerks 
in  the  land  to  write  in  great  books  of  the  Holy  Grail,  that 
the  fame  of  it  should  endure  unto  all  time. 


86  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Sir  Galahad 

by  alfred   lord  tennyson 

My  good  blade  carves  the  casques  of  men, 

My  tough  lance  thrusteth  sure, 
My  strength  is  as  the  strength  of  ten, 

Because  my  heart  is  pure. 
The  shattering  trumpet  shrilleth  high, 

The  hard  brands  shiver  on  the  steel, 
The  splinter'd  spear-shafts  crack  and  fly, 

The  horse  and  rider  reel: 
They  reel,  they  roll  in  clanging  lists, 

And  when  the  tide  of  combat  stands, 
Perfume  and  flowers  fall  in  showers 

That  lightly  rain  from  ladies'  hands. 

How  sweet  are  looks  that  ladies  bend 

On  whom  their  favours  fall! 
For  them  I  battle  till  the  end, 

To  save  from  shame  and  thrall: 
But  all  my  heart  is  drawn  above, 

My  knees  are  bow'd  in  crypt  and  shrine: 
I  never  felt  the  kiss  of  love, 

Nor  maiden's  hand  in  mine. 
More  bounteous  aspects  on  me  beam, 

Me  mightier  transports  move  and  thrill; 
So  keep  I  fair  thro'  faith  and  prayer 

A  virgin  heart  in  work  and  will. 

When  down  the  stormy  crescent  goes, 

A  light  before  me  swims, 
Between  dark  stems  the  forest  glows, 

I  hear  a  noise  of  hymns: 


Sir  Galahad  87 

Then  by  some  secret  shrine  I  ride ; 

I  hear  a  voice,  but  none  are  there; 
The  stalls  are  void,  the  doors  are  wide, 

The  tapers  burning  fair. 
Fair  gleams  the  snowy  altar-cloth, 

The  silver  vessels  sparkle  clean, 
The  shrill  bell  rings,  the  censer  swings, 

And  solemn  chaunts  resound  between. 

Sometimes  on  lonely  mountain-meres 

I  find  a  magic  bark; 
I  leap  on  board:  no    helmsman  steers* 

I  float  till  all  is  dark. 
A  gentle  sound,  an  awful  light! 

Three  angels  bear  the  Holy  Grail: 
With  folded  feet,  in  stoles  of  white, 

On  sleeping  wings  they  sail. 
Ah,  blessed  vision!  blood  of  God! 

My  spirit  beats  her  mortal  bars, 
As  down  dark  tides  the  glory  slides, 

And  star-like  mingles  with  the  stars. 

When  on  my  goodly  charger  borne 

Thro'  dreaming  towns  I  go, 
The  cock  crows  ere  the  Christmas  morn, 

The  streets  are  dumb  with  snow. 
The  tempest  crackles  on  the  leads, 

And,  ringing,  spins  from  brand  and  mail; 
But  o'er  the  dark  a  glory  spreads, 

And  gilds  the  driving  hail. 
I  leave  the  plain,  I  climb  the  height; 

No  branchy  thicket  shelter  yields; 


^8  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

But  blessed  forms  in  whistling  storms 
Fly  o'er  waste  fens  and  windy  fields. 


A  maiden  knight — to  me  is  given 

Such  hope,  I  know  not  fear; 
I  yearn  to  breathe  the  airs  of  heaven 

That  often  meet  me  here. 
I  muse  on  joy  that  will  not  cease, 

Pure  spaces  clothed  in  living  beams, 
Pure  lilies  of  eternal  peace, 

Whose  odours  haunt  my  dreams; 
And,  stricken  by  an  angel's  hand, 

This  mortal  armour  that  I  wear, 
This  weight  and  size,  this  heart  and  eyes, 

Are  touch 'd,  are  turn'd  to  finest  air. 

The  clouds  are  broken  in  the  sky, 

And  thro'  the  mountain-walls 
A  rolling  organ-harmony 

Swells  up,  and  shakes  and  falls. 
Then  move  the  trees,  the  copses  nod, 

Wings  flutter,  voices  hover  clear: 
"O  just  and  faithful  knight  of  God! 

Ride  on!  the  prize  is  near." 
So  pass  I  hostel,  hall,  and  grange; 

By  bridge  and  ford,  by  park  and  pale? 
All-arm'd  I  ride,  whate'er  betide, 

Until  I  find  the  Holy  Grail. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


SIEGFRIED 


NOW  there  dwelt  in  a  castle  in  the  Netherland  a 
certain  King,  Siegmund  by  name,  who  had  to 
wife  a  fair  lad}7  Sieglind.  These  two  had  a  son 
whom  they  called  Siegfried,  a  very  gallant  prince.  Very 
carefully  did  they  train  and  teach  him,  but  the  root  of 
the  matter  was  in  the  lad  himself,  for  he  had  an  honest 
and  good  heart,  and  was  in  all  things  a  very  perfect 
knight.  This  Siegfried  being  come  to  man's  estate,  and 
being  well  practised  in  arms,  and  having  also  as  much  of 
wealth  as  he  needed,  turned  his  thoughts  to  marriage, 
desiring  to  win  a  fair  bride  for  himself. 

It  came  to  Prince  Siegfried's  ears  that  there  was  a  very 
fair  maiden  in  the  Rhineland,  and  that  many  noble 
knights  had  come  from  far  and  wide  to  make  their  suits 
to  her,  but  that  she  wouid  have  none  of  them.  Never 
yet  had  she  seen  the  man  whom  she  would  take  for  her 
husband.  All  this  the  Prince  heard,  and  he  said,  "This 
Kriemhild  will  I  have  for  my  wife."  But  King  Siegmund, 
when  he  heard  of  his  son's  purpose,  was  not  a  little 
troubled  thereat;  and  Queen  Sieglind  wept,  for  she 
knew  the  brother  of  Kriemhild,  and  she  was  aware  of  the 
strength  and  valour  of  his  warriors.  So  they  said  to  the 
Prince,  "Son,  this  is  not  a  wise  wooing."  But  Siegfried 
made  answer,  "My  father,  I  will  have  none  of  wedlock, 
if  I  may  not  marry  where  I  love."  Thereupon  the  King 
said.  "If  thou  canst  not  forego  this  maiden,  then  thou 
shalt  have  all  the  help  that  I  can  give." 

89 


go  Heroes  "Every  Child  Should  Know 

Queen  Sieglind  said:  "If  you  are  still  minded  to  go, 
then  I  will  prepare  for  you  and  your  companions  the  best 
raiment  that  ever  warrior  wore." 

Siegfried  bowed  low  to  his  mother,  saying:  "So  be 
it;  only  remember  that  twelve  comrades  only  will  I  take 
with  me." 

So  the  Queen  and  her  ladies  sat  stitching  night  and  day, 
taking  no  rest  till  the  raiment  was  ready.  King  Sieg- 
mund  the  while  commanded  that  the  men  should  polish 
their  war-gear,  coats  of  mail,  and  helmets,  and  shields. 

The  thirteen  comrades  departed  and,  on  the  seventh 
day,  they  rode  into  the  town  of  Worms  in  Rhineland,  a 
gallant  company,  bravely  arrayed,  for  their  garments 
flashed  with  gold,  and  their  war-gear,  over  their  coats 
of  mail  and  their  helmets,  were  newly  polished.  Their 
long  swords  hung  down  by  their  sides,  even  to  their 
spurs,  and  sharp  were  the  javelins  which  they  held 
in  their  hands.  The  javelin  of  Siegfred  was 
two  spans  broad  in  the  blade,  and  had  a  double 
edge.  Terrible  were  the  wounds  that  it  made.  Their 
bridles  were  gilded,  and  their  horse-girths  of  silk. 
A  comely  sight  they  were  to  see,  and  the  people  came 
from  all  round  to  gaze  upon  them. 

Tidings  had  been  brought  to  King  Gunther  that  cer- 
tain warriors  were  come,  very  gallant  to  look  upon  and 
richly  clad,  but  that  no  one  kenw  who  they  were,  and 
whence  they  came.  "Now,"  said  the  King,  "this 
troubles  me  much  that  no  one  can  tell  whence  these  war- 
riors come."  To  him  Ortwein,  the  High  Server,  made 
answer,  "Seeing,  sire,  that  no  man  knows  aught  about 
these  strangers,  let  some  one  fetch  Hagen,  my  uncle; 
he  knows  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the  dwellers 
therein." 


Siegfried  91 

So  Hagen  went  to  the  window  and  looked  at  the  men. 
Well  pleased  was  he  with  their  clothing  and  their  gear 
of  war;  but  he  had  never  seen  their  like  in  the  Rhine- 
land.  So  he  said:  " Whencesoever  these  men  have 
come,  my  lord,  that  they  are  princes  or  of  a  prince's 
company  is  clear.  But  stay;  Siegfried,  the  famous  hero, 
I  have  never  seen  with  my  eyes,  but  I  verily  believe  that 
is  he.  If  it  indeed  be,  there  is  no  warrior  in  this  land, 
that  is  his  match  for  strength  and  valour. 

"Once  upon  a  time  riding  alone,  with  none  to  help 
him,  he  came  upon  the  treasure  of  the  Nibelungs.  It 
had  been  newly  taken  out  of  the  hollow  of  a  mountain, 
and  the  Nibelungs  were  making  ready  to  share  it.  And 
when  they  saw  him,  one  cried  aloud,  'Here  comes 
Siegfried,  the  great  champion  from  the  Netherlands 
So  the  two  princes  of  the  Nibelungs  bade  him  welcome, 
and  would  have  him  divide  the  treasure  among  them. 
A  mighty  store  it  was,  of  jewels  such  plenty  that  scarce 
five-score  wagons  could  carry  them  away,  and  of  red  gold 
yet  more.  All  this  they  would  have  Siegfried  divide 
among  them.  And  for  his  wages  they  gave  him  the  Nibel- 
ungs' sword.  But  little  did  they  know  what  should  be- 
fall at  his  hand.  For  lo!  ere  he  had  ended  his  dividing, 
they  stirred  up  strife  against  him.  Twelve  stout  com- 
rades had  the  princes,  and  with  these  the  princes  thought 
to  have  slain  Siegfried.  But  they  availed  nought;  with 
the  very  sword  which  they  had  given  him  for  his  reward 
— Balmung  was  its  name — he  slew  them  all.  The  giants 
he  slew,  and  the  Kings  also,  and  when  Albrich  the  dwarf 
would  have  avenged  his  lords — for  he  was  the  keeper  of 
the  treasure — Siegfried  overcame  him  also,  and  wrested 
from  him  the  Hood  of  Darkness,  which  whoso  dons, 
straightway  he  vanishes  from  the  sight  of  all  men. 


92  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

"But  the  treasure  he  would  not  take  for  himself. 
*  Carry  it  back/  said  he  to  Albrich  the  dwarf,  'to  the  hole 
whence  it  was  taken,  and  keep  if  for  me.  And  you  shall 
swear  a  great  oath  to  do  me  any  service  that  I  shall  ask  of 
you,  whensoever  and  wheresoever  may  seem  good  to 
me.' 

"Another  story  have  I  heard  tell  of  Siegfried,  how  he 
slew  a  dragon  with  his  own  hand  and  sword,  and  how 
he  bathed  him  in  the  dragon's  blood,  and  made  his  skin 
so  hard  and  horny  that  no  sword  may  pierce  it.  Let  us 
therefore  receive  him  with  all  courtesy;  for  verily  he  if 
a  right  strong  and  valiant  knight,  and  'tis  better,  I  ween, 
to  be  his  friend  than  his  enemy." 

"Methinks  thou  art  right,"  said  King  Gunther.  "Let 
us  go  down  and  greet  him  courteously." 

Never  were  guests  more  honoured  as,  of  a  surety; 
never  guests  had  bolder  mien.  And  as  the  days  went  by 
the  Kings  and  their  guests  gave  themselves  to  sport  and 
pastime;  but  whatever  they  did,  Siegfried  was  ever 
the  first;  none  could  put  the  stone  so  far,  or  cast  the 
spear  with  so  sure  an  aim.  Sometimes  the  fair  ladies  of 
the  court  looked  on,  and  not  a  few  looked  on  the  young 
Prince  from  the  Netherland  with  favour.  But  he  had 
ever  one  only  in  his  heart,  ever  the  fair  Kriemhild. 

King  Gunther  purposed  in  his  heart  to  marry  a  wife. 
No  daughter  of  his  own  land  would  he  woo,  though  there 
were  many  fair  maidens  in  the  Rhineland.  But  there 
came  to  him  tidings  of  a  Queen  that  dwelt  beyond  the  sea ; 
not  to  be  matched  was  she  for  beauty,  nor  had  she  any 
peer  for  strength.  Her  love  she  proffered  to  any  warrior 
who  could  vanquish  her  at  three  games,  hurling  of  the 
spear,  and  putting  the  stone,  and  leaping.  But  if  the 
suitor  himself  should  be  vanquished,  then  must  he  lose 


Siegfried  93 

his  head.     Such  were  the  conditions  of  her  wooing,  and 
many  brave  warriors  had  died  for  her. 

On  a  certain  day  King  Gunther  and  his  chiefs  sat  in 
council,  and  the  matter  was  this — where  shall  the  King 
seek  a  wife  who  shall  both  be  for  a  comfort  to  him  and 
for  a  glory  to  the  land?  Then  spake  the  King,  "I  will 
seek  Queen  Brunhild  and  no  other.  For  her  will  I 
hazard  my  life ;  nor  do  I  care  to  live  if  I  may  not  win  her 
for  my  wife."  To  him  spake  Siegfried,  "I  would  have 
you  give  up  this  purpose.  He  who  woos  Brunhild  plays  for 
too  high  a  stake.  Take  my  counsel,  sire,  and  go  not  on 
such  a  journey."  "I  should  think  it  scorn,"  said  he, 
"to  fear  a  woman,  were  she  ever  so  bold  and  strong." 
"Ah,  sire,"  Siegfried  made  answer,  "you  know  not  how 
strong  she  is.  Were  you  four  men  and  not  one  only,  you 
could  not  prevail  over  her." 

But  King  Gunther  would  not  yield.  "How  strong 
soever  she  be,  and  whatever  the  chances  that  befall  me, 
I  will  woo  this  fair  Brunhild,"  he  said.  Then  said 
Hagen,  the  King's  uncle,  "Since  you  are  resolved  to  take 
in  hand  this  enterprise,  ask  Prince  Siegfried  to  help  you." 
Then  said  King  Gunther  to  Siegfried,  "Will  you  help  me 
to  win  this  Brunhild  for  my  wife  ?  Do  this,  and  ask  of 
me  what  you  will."  Siegfried  made  answer,  "Give  me 
your  sister:  I  ask  no  other  reward  but  that  I  may  have 
the  fair  Kriemhild  to  wife."  "That  I  promise,"  said 
the  King.  "Of  a  surety,  so  soon  as  I  shall  have  brought 
the  fair  Brunhild  to  this  realm,  then  will  I  give  you  my 
sister  to  wife;  and  I  pray  from  my  heart  that  you  may 
live  long  and  happily  together."  Then  the  two  sware 
to  each  other. 

"Tell  me  now,"  said  Gunther,  "how  shall  we  travel 
to  this  land  where  Brunhild  dwells?     Shall  we  go  in 


94  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

such  state  as  befits  a  King  ?  If  you  think  fit,  I  could  well 
bring  together  thirty  thousand  warriors."  "Thirty 
thousand  would  avail  nothing."  answered  Siegfried,  "so 
strong  she  is  and  savage.  We  will  take  no  army,  but 
go  as  simple  knights,  taking  two  companions  with  us, 
and  the  two  shall  be  Sir  Hagen  and  Sir  Dankwart." 
"And  wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed?"  said  King 
Gunther.  "As  richly  as  maybe,"  answered  Siegfried. 
"My  mother  has  a  great  store  of  goodly  raiment,"  said 
the  King.  Then  spake  Hagen,  "Nay,  sire,  go  not  to  the 
Queen,  but  rather  to  your  sister.  She  will  provide  all 
things  that  you  need." 

So  they  went  to  the  Lady  Kriemhild  and  told  her  all 
their  purpose,  and  how  they  should  need  goodly  raiment, 
three  changes  for  the  day,  and  that  for  four  days.  With 
good  will  did  the  fair  Kriemhild  receive  them,  and 
promised  that  she  would  give  them  what  they  needed. 
As  she  promised,  so  she  did;  for  she  and  her  ladies,  thirty 
maids  skilful  in  the  work  of  the  needle,  laboured  night 
and  day  to  furnish  a  rich  store  of  apparel.  The  fair 
Kriemhild  planned  them  and  cut  them  to  just  measure 
with  her  own  hand  and  her  ladies  sewed  them.  Silks 
there  were,  some  from  Arabia,  white  as  snow,  and  from 
the  Lesser  Asia  others,  green  as  grass,  and  strange  skins 
of  fishes  from  distant  seas,  and  fur  of  the  ermine,  with 
black  spots  on  snowy  white,  and  precious  stones  and 
gold  of  Arabia.  In  seven  weeks  all  was  prepared,  both 
apparel  and  also  arms  and  armour ;  and  there  was  nothing 
that  was  either  over-long  or  over-short,  or  that  could  be 
surpassed  for  comeliness.  Great  thanks  did  the  war- 
riors give  to  each  fair  seamstress,  and  to  Kriemhild  the 
beautiful  the  greatest  thanks  of  all. 

So  the  four  companions  embarked    on    their    ship, 


Siegfried  95 

with  Siegfried  for  their  helmsman,  for  he  knew  all  the 
tides  and  currents  of  Rhine.  Well  furnished  were  they 
with  food  and  wine  and  all  things  that  they  needed;  and 
prosperous  was  their  voyage,  both  while  they  sailed  down 
the  river  and  while  they  crossed  the  sea. 

On  the  twelfth  morning  they  came  to  the  land  of 
Queen  Brunhild.  And  when  King  Gunther  saw  how 
the  coast  stretched  far  away,  and  how  on  every  height 
there  stood  a  fair  castle,  he  said  to  Siegfried,  "Tell  me, 
Siegfried,  if  you  can,  whose  are  those  castles,  and  this 
fair  land.  Never  in  all  my  life,  I  assure  you,  have  I 
seen  castles  so  fairly  planned  and  built  so  well."  Siegfried 
made  answer,  "These  castles  and  this  fair  land  are 
Queen  Brunhild's  and  this  strong  fortress  that  you  see 
is  Isenstein.  And  now,  my  comrades,  I  have  a  counsel 
for  your  ears.  To-day  we  shall  stand  in  Queen  Brun- 
hild's court,  and  we  must  be  wise  and  wary  when  we 
stand  before  her.  Let  therefore  one  and  the  same  story 
be  found  in  the  mouth  of  all — that  Gunther  is  my  master, 
and  that  I  am  Gunther's  man.  If  we  would  win  our 
purpose  there  is  no  surer  plan  than  this."  So  spake 
Siegfried  to  his  comrades.  And  to  the  King  he  said, 
"Mark,  I  pray  you,  what  I  do  for  the  love  of  your  fair 
sister." 

While  they  talked  one  to  the  other  the  bark  drifted  so 
near  to  the  shore  that  they  could  see  the  maidens  stand- 
ing at  the  castle  windows.  "Who  are  these?"  said 
King  Gunther  to  Siegfried.  Said  Siegfried,  "Look  with 
all  your  eyes  at  these  fair  ladies,  and  tell  me  which  of 
them  pleases  you  best,  and  which,  could  you  win  her,  you 
would  choose  for  your  wife."  Gunther  made  answer, 
"One  that  I  see  at  yonder  window  in  a  snow-white  vest 
?.s  surely  the  loveliest  of  all.     She,  if  I  can  win  her,  shall 


96  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

surely  be  my  wife."  ''You  have  chosen  well,"  said 
Siegfried;  "that  maiden  in  the  snow-white  vest  is  Brun- 
hild, the  fairest  and  fiercest  of  women." 

Meanwhile  the  Queen  had  bidden  her  maidens  depart 
from  the  windows.  "  'Tis  a  shame,"  said  she,  "that  you 
should  make  yourselves  a  sight  for  strangers." 

And  now  came  the  four  comrades  from  their  bark  to 
the  castle.  Siegfried  led  a  noble  charger  by  the  bridle, 
and  stood  by  the  stirrup  till  King  Gunther  had  mounted, 
serving  him  as  a  vassal  serves  his  lord.  This  Brunhild 
marked  from  where  she  stood.  "A  noble  lord,"  thought 
she  in  her  heart,  "whom  such  a  vassal  serves."  Then 
Siegfried  mounted  his  own  steed,  and  Hagen  and  Dank- 
wart  did  the  like.  A  fairer  company  never  was  seen. 
The  King  and  Siegfried  were  clothed  in  white,  and  white 
were  their  horses,  and  their  shields  flashed  far  as  they 
moved.  So,  in  lordly  fashion,  they  rode  to  the  hall  of 
Queen  Brunhild,  and  the  bells  of  gold  that  hung  from 
their  saddles  tinkled  as  they  went.  Hagen  and  Dank- 
wart,  on  the  other  hand,  wore  black  apparel,  and  their 
chargers  were  black. 

Meanwhile  the  fair  Brunhild  inquired  of  her  nobles 
who  these  strangers  might  be  that  had  come  across  the 
sea,  and  on  what  errand  they  had  come.  One  of  them 
answered,  "Fair  lady,  I  have  never  seen  these  stout 
warriors,  save  one  only,  who  is  greatly  like  to  the  noble 
Siegfried.  If  this  be  he,  I  would  have  you  give  him  a 
hearty  welcome.  Next  to  him  is  a  man  of  right  royal 
mien,  a  King,  I  trow,  who  rules  with  his  sceptre  mighty 
lands  and  herd.  The  third  has  a  lowering  brow,  but  is 
a  stout  warrior  withal;  the  fourth  is  young  and  modest 
of  look,  but  for  all  his  gentle  bearing,  we  should  all  rue  it, 
I  trow,  if  wrong  were  done  to  him." 


Siegfried  97 

Then  spake  Queen  Brunhild,  "Bring  me  now  my 
royal  vesture;  if  Siegfried  seeks  to  woo  me  for  his  wife, 
he  must  risk  his  life  on  the  cast;  I  fear  him  not  so  much 
as  to  yield  to  him  without  a  struggle."  So  the  Queen 
arrayed  her  in  her  royal  robes,  and  went  to  the  hall  of 
audience,  and  a  hundred  maidens  and  more  followed 
her,  fair  of  face  and  in  fair  array.  And  after  the  maidens 
came  five  hundred  warriors  and  more,  each  bearing  his 
sword  in  his  hand,  the  very  flower  of  Isenland. 

Said  Queen  Brunhild  to  Siegfried,  "You  are  welcome, 
good  Sir  Siegfried.  Show  me,  if  you  will,  for  what  cause 
you  have  come  hither."  "I  thank  you  a  thousand  times," 
answered  Siegfried,  "that  you  have  greeted  me  so  courte- 
ously, but  know  that  I  must  give  place  to  this  noble  hero. 
He  is  my  lord  and  master;  I  am  his  vassal.  Let  your 
favour  be  for  him.  His  kingdom  is  by  the  Rhine  side, 
and  we  have  sailed  all  this  way  from  thence  that  he  may 
woo  you  for  his  bride.  That  is  his  fixed  intent,  nor 
will  he  yield  whatever  may  befall.  Gunther  is  his  name ; 
a  great  King  is  he,  and  nothing  will  content  him  but  to 
carry  you  back  with  him  to  the  Rhine." 

Queen  Brunhild  answered,  "If  he  is  the  master  and 
you  the  man,  then  let  him  know  that  he  must  match  me 
in  my  games  and  conquer  me.  If  he  prevail,  then  will 
I  be  his  wedded  wife;  but  if  I  prevail,  then  must  he  die, 
he  and  you  and  all  his  comrades."  Then  spake  Sir 
Hagen,  "Lady,  tell  us  now  the  games  at  which  my  master 
must  contend ;  and  know  that  you  must  strive  full  hard, 
if  you  would  conquer  him,  for  he  has  a  full  trust  that  he 
will  win  you  for  his  bride."  The  Queen  answered,  "He 
must  cast  the  stone  further  than  I,  and  also  leap  behind 
it  further  than  I  leap;  and  also  he  must  cast  the  spear 
with  me.    It  seems  to  me  that  you  are  over-hasty;  let 


98  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

him  count  the  cost,  ere  he  lose  both  fame  and  life." 
Then  Siegfried  whispered  to  the  King,  "Have  no  fear 
for  what  shall  be,  and  cast  away  all  your  care.  Let  the 
fair  Brunhild  do  what  she  will,  I  will  bear  you  harmless." 
So  the  King  spake  aloud,  "Fairest  of  the  fair,  tell  me 
your  pleasure ;  were  it  a  greater  task  willingly  would  I 
undertake  it,  for  if  I  win  you  not  for  my  bride,  willingly 
will  I  lose  my  head." 

Then  the  fair  Brunhild  called  for  her  battle  gear,  her 
arms,  and  her  breastplate  of  gold  and  her  mighty  shield; 
and  over  all  she  drew  a  surcoat  of  silk,  marvellously 
made.  Fierce  and  angry  was  her  countenance  as  she 
looked  at  the  strangers,  and  Hagen  and  Dankwart 
were  troubled  to  see  her,  for  they  doubted  how 
it  might  go  with  their  master.  "  'Tis  a  fatal  journey," 
said  they,  "and  will  bring  us  to  trouble." 

Meanwhile  Siegfried  hied  him  with  nimble  foot  to  the 
bark,  and  there  he  took,  from  the  secret  corner  where  he 
kept  it,  the  Hood  of  Darkness,  by  which,  at  his  will,  he 
could  make  himself  invisible.  Quickly  did  he  go,  and 
quickly  returned,  and  now  no  one  could  see  him,  for  he 
wore  the  hood.  Through  the  crowd  he  went  at  his 
pleasure,  seeing  all  but  seen  of  none. 

Meanwhile  men  had  marked  out  the  ring  for  the  fray, 
and  chiefs  had  been  chosen  as  umpires,  seven  hundred 
men  in  armour  who  should  judge  betwixt  the  combatants. 
First  of  the  two  came  the  fair  Brunhild.  So  mighty  was 
her  presence,  a  man  had  thought  her  ready  to  match 
herself  in  battle  with  all  the  Kings  in  the  world.  And 
there  was  carried  before  her  a  mighty  shield  of  ruddy 
gold,  very  thick  and  broad  and  heavy,  overlaid  with 
studs  of  steel.  Four  chamberlains  could  scarce  bear  the 
weight.     Sir  Hagen,  when  he  saw  it,  said,  "How  now, 


Siegfried  99 

my  lord  King  ?  this  fair  one  whom  you  would  woo  must 
surely  be  the  devil's  wife."  Next  came  three  men  who 
scarce  could  carry  the  Queen's  javelin,  with  its  mighty 
spear-head,  heavy  and  great  as  though  three  had  been 
melted  into  one.  And  when  King  Gunther  saw  it,  he  said 
to  himself,  "This  is  a  danger  from  which  the  devil  him- 
self can  scarce  escape.  I  would  that  I  were  once  more 
by  the  banks  of  Rhine;  he  that  would  might  woo  and 
win  this  fair  maiden  for  me."  After  this  there  was 
brought  the  mighty  stone  which  Brunhild  was  to  hurl. 
Twelve  knights  could  scarce  support  it,  so  big  it  was. 

And  now  the  Queen  addressed  her  to  the  contest,  roll- 
ing her  sleeves  about  her  arms,  and  fitting  her  buckler, 
and  poising  her  mighty  spear  in  her  hand.  And  the 
strangers,  when  they  saw  it,  were  sore  afraid  for  all  their 
courage. 

But  now  came  Siegfried  to  King  Gunther's  side  and 
touched  his  hand.  Greatly  amazed  was  the  King  for 
he  did  not  understand  his  champion's  device.  "Who 
was  it  that  touched  me  ?"  he  said,  and  looked  round,  but 
saw  no  one.  "'Tis  I,"  answered  the  Prince,  "your 
trusty  friend,  Siegfried.  Have  no  fear  of  the  maiden. 
Let  me  carry  the  buckler;  you  shall  seem  to  do  each  deed, 
but  I  will  do  it  in  truth.  But  be  careful  to  hide  the  device. 
Should  the  maiden  discover  it,  she  will  not  spare  to  bring 
it  to  nought."  Right  glad  was  Gunther  to  know  that  his 
strong  ally  was  at  hand. 

And  now  the  Queen  threw  the  spear  with  all  her 
might  against  the  shield  Siegfried  bore  upon  his  arm. 
New  was  the  shield  and  stout  of  make,  but  the  spear- 
head passed  clean  through  it,  and  rang  on  the  hero's 
coat  of  mail,  dealing  him  so  sore  a  blow  that  the  blood 
gushed  forth  from  his  mouth.     Of  a  truth,  but  for  the 


ioo  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Eood  of  Darkness,  that  hour  both  the  champions  had 
died.  Then  Siegfried  caught  the  great  spear  in  his 
hand,  and  tore  it  from  the  shield,  and  hurled  it  back. 
"She  is  too  fair  to  slay,"  said  he  to  himself,  and  he  turned 
the  spear  point  behind  him,  and  smote  the  maiden  with 
the  shaft  on  the  silken  vest  that  she  wore.  Loud  rang 
the  blow,  and  the  fire-sparks  leapt  from  her  armour. 
Never  could  Gunther,  for  all  his  strength,  have  dealt  such 
a  blow,  for  it  felled  the  strong  Brunhild  to  the  ground. 
Lightly  did  she  leap  up  again,  crying,  "King  Gunther, 
I  thank  you  for  the  blow;  'twas  shrewdly  given,"  for  she 
thought  that  the  King  had  dealt  it. 

But  great  was  the  wrath  in  her  heart  to  find  that  her 
spear  had  sped  in  vain.  And  now  she  turned  to  the  great 
stone  where  it  lay,  and  poised  it  in  her  hand,  and  hurled 
it  with  all  her  might.  And  having  hurled  it,  she  herself 
leapt  after  it.  Twelve  full  arms'  length  hurtled  the 
great  stone  through  the  air,  so  mighty  was  the  maiden, 
and  she  herself  overpassed  it  by  a  pace.  Then  came 
Gunther  to  the  place,  with  Siegfried  unseen  by  his  side. 
And  Siegfried  caught  the  stone  and  poised  it — but  it 
seemed  to  all  as  if  Gunther  did  it — and  threw  it  yet 
another  arm's  length  beyond  the  cast  of  the  maid,  and 
passed  the  stone  himself,  aye,  and  carried  King  Gunther 
along  with  him,  so  mighty  was  he ! 

But  when  the  Queen  saw  that  she  was  vanquished, 
she  flushed  with  shame  and  wrath,  and  turning  to  her 
lords,  she  spake  aloud,  "Come  hither,  my  kinsmen  and 
lieges.  You  must  now  be  thralls  of  King  Gunther  of 
Burgundy." 

So  the  chiefs  of  Isenland  laid  their  swords  at  Gunther's 
feet  and  did  him  homage,  for  they  thought  that  he  had 
vanquished  by  his  own  strength;  and  he,  for  he  was  a 


Siegfried  101 

very  gentle,  courteous  knight,  greeted  the  maid  right 
pleasantly,  and  she,  for  her  part,  took  him  by  the  hand  and 
said,  "Henceforth,  Sir  King,  all  the  rule  and  power  that 
I  have  held  is  yours." 

There  is  no  need  to  tell  how  Gunther  and  Brunhild  and 
all  their  company  travelled  to  Rhineland  with  great  joy, 
and  how  Queen  Ute  and  her  sons  and  the  fair  Kriemhild, 
and  all  the  people  of  the  land,  gave  them  a  hearty  wel- 
come and  how  in  due  time  King  Gunther  was  married 
to  the  fair  Brunhild.  Nor  is  there  need  of  many  words  to 
relate  how  Siegfried  also  took  to  wife  the  beautiful  Kriem- 
hild, as  it  had  been  promised  him.  Nor  were  there  any 
to  gainsay  save  Brunhild  only,  for  she  grudged  that  her 
husband's  sister  should  be  given  to  a  vassal,  for  such  in 
truth  she  deemed  him  to  be.  Very  ill  content  she  was, 
though  the  King  would  fain  have  satisfied  her,  saying  that 
he  was  a  very  noble  knight,  and  was  lord  of  many  wood- 
lands, and  had  great  store  of  gold  and  treasure. 

So  Siegfried  wedded  the  fair  Kriemhild  and  took  her 
with  him  to  his  own  land.  A  goodly  welcome  did  the 
Netherlands  give  her.  And  Siegmund  gave  up  his  king- 
dom to  his  son,  and  the  two  lived  in  much  peace  and  love 
together;  and  when  in  the  tenth  year  a  son  was  born  to 
them,  they  called  him  by  the  name  of  his  uncle  Gunther. 

Also  Gunther  and  Brunhild  lived  together  in  much 
happiness.  They  also  had  a  son,  and  they  called  him 
by  the  name  of  Siegfried. 

But  Brunhild  was  ill  content  that  Siegfried  being, 
for  so  she  deemed,  her  husband's  vassal,  should  pay  no 
homage  to  his  lord  and  do  no  service  for  his  fee.  And 
she  was  very  urgent  with  her  husband  that  he  should 
suffer  this  no  longer.  But  the  King  was  fain  to  put  her 
off.     "Nay,"  said  he,  "the  journey  is  too  long.     Their 


102  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

land  is  far  from  ours;  why  should  we  trouble  him  to 
come?  Also  he  is  a  great  prince  and  a  powerful.'* 
'*  Be  he  as  great  as  he  will,"  she  answered,  "  'tis  a  vassal's 
duty  to  pay  homage  to  his  lord."  But  Gunther  laughed 
to  himself.  Little  thought  had  he  of  homage  from  Sieg- 
fried. Then  the  Queen  changed  her  voice.  "Dear 
lord,"  she  said,  "how  gladly  would  I  see  Siegfried  and 
your  dear  sister  once  more.  Well  do  I  remember  how 
fair  she  was  and  how  kind,  how  gracious  of  speech  when 
we  sat  together,  brides  both  of  us."  With  such  words 
she  persauded  her  husband.  "There  are  no  guests  that 
would  be  more  welcome,"  said  he;  "I  will  find  messen- 
gers who  shall  bid  them  come  to  the  Rhineland." 

Great  was  the  joy  in  Rhineland  when  the  messengers 
returned  and  told  how  they  had  been  welcomed  and 
royally  entertained  and  loaded  with  gifts,  and  how  that 
Siegfried  and  his  Queen  Kriemhild  and  a  company  of 
gallant  knights  were  coming  to  the  festival.  Great  was 
the  joy  and  manifold  the  preparations. 

No  sooner  did  the  King  hear  the  news  than  he  sought 
out  Queen  Brunhild  where  she  sat  in  her  chamber.  ' '  Bear 
you  in  mind,"  said  he,  "how  Kriemhild  my  sister  wel- 
comed you  when  you  came  hither  from  your  own  land. 
Do  you,  therefore,  dear  wife,  welcome  her  with  the  like 
affection."     "So  shall  it  be,"  answered  the  Queen. 

And  indeed,  when  the  guests  came,  right  royal  was  the 
welcome  that  they  had.  For  Gunther  and  Brunhild  rode 
forth  from  the  city  to  meet  them,  and  greeted  them  most 
heartily.  All  was  mirth  and  jollity.  By  the  day  there 
were  tilts  and  tournaments  and  sports  of  every  kind,  and 
at  night  there  was  feasting  in  the  hall.  And  so  they  did 
for  twelve  days. 

But  Brunhild  ever  cherished  a  thought  of  mischief  in 


Siegfried  103 

her  heart.  "Why,"  she  said  to  herself,  "why  has  Sieg- 
fried stayed  so  long  to  do  homage  for  that  which  he  holds 
of  us  in  fee?  I  shall  not  be  content  till  Kriemhild  an- 
swer me  in  this." 

It  fell  out  on  a  certain  day,  while  sundry  knights  were 
in  the  castle  court,  that  the  two  Queens  sat  together. 
The  fair  Kriemhild  then  began,  "My  husband  is  so 
mighty  a  man  that  he  should  rule  these  kingdoms  of 
right."  "Nayr"  answered  Brunhild,  "that  might  be 
were  you  and  your  husband  only  alive,  and  all  others 
dead,  but  so  long  as  Gunther  lives  he  must  needs  be 
King."  Then  said  fair  Kriemhild,  "See  how  he  shines 
among  the  knights,  a  very  moon  among  the  stars." 
Brunhild  answered,  "However  brave  and  strong  he  may 
be,  and  stately  to  look  upon,  Gunther,  your  brother,  is 
better  than  he."  "Nay,"  said  Kriemhild,  "better  he 
is  not,  nay,  nor  even  his  peer."  "How  say  you?"  an- 
swered Brunhild  in  wrath;  "I  spake  not  without  cause. 
When  I  saw  the  two  for  the  first  time,  then  I  heard  with 
my  own  ears  how  Siegfried  confessed  that  he  was  Gun- 
ther's  man.  Yea,  I  heard  him  say  it,  and  I  hold  him  to  be 
such."  "This  is  folly,"  said  Kriemhild;  "think  you 
that  my  brothers  could  have  given  me  to  be  bride  to  a 
vassal?  Away,  Brunhild,  with  such  idle  talk,  if  we 
would  still  be  friends."  "I  will  not  away  with  it," 
Brunhild  made  answer.  "Shall  I  renounce  the  service 
which  he  and  all  the  vassals  are  bound  to  render  to 
their  lord?"  "Renounce  it  you  must,"  cried  Kriemhild 
in  great  wrath.  "The  service  of  a  vassal  he  will  never 
do;  he  is  of  higher  degree  than  Gunther  my  brother, 
though  Gunther  is  a  noble  King."  "You  bear  yourself 
far  too  proudly,"  answered  Brunhild. 

But  the  deadliest  cause  of  quarrel  was  yet  to  come 


104  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Said  Queen  Kriemhild  to  Queen  Brunhild  when  next  sh« 
saw  her:  "Think  you  that  when  you  were  vanquished 
in  your  own  land  it  was  Gunther,  my  brother,  that  van- 
quished you?"  "Yea,"  answered  the  Queen,  "did  I 
not  see  it  with  my  own  eyes?"  "Nay,"  said  Kriemhild, 
"it  was  not  so.  See  you  this  ring?"  And  she  took  a 
ring  that  she  had  upon  her  finger  and  held  it  forth.  "Do 
you  know  it?"  And  Brunhild  looked  and  knew  it  for 
her  own.  "That,"  said  Kriemhild,  "Siegfried,  my  hus- 
band, took  from  you  when  you  were  smitten  by  his  spear 
and  knew  not  what  had  befallen  you,  so  sore  was  the  blow. 
You  saw  him  not,  for  he  had  the  Hood  of  Darkness  on 
him  and  was  invisible.  But  it  was  he  that  smote  you 
with  the  spear,  and  put  the  stone  further  than  you,  and 
passed  you  in  the  leap.  And  this  ring  he  gave  me  for  a 
token,  if  ever  you  should  boast  yourself  against  me. 
Talk,  therefore,  no  more  of  lords  and  vassals.  My  hus- 
band feigned  this  vassalage  that  he  might  deceive  you  the 
more  readily." 

But  Brunhild  held  her  peace,  for  the  ring  was  a  proof 
which  she  could  not  gainsay.  She  held  her  peace,  but 
she  cherished  her  rage,  keeping  it  in  the  depths  of  her 
heart,  and  sware  that  she  would  be  avenged  on  the  man 
that  had  so  deceived  her. 

When  Hagen  saw  that  Queen  Brunhild  was  in  con- 
tinual trouble  and  sadness  he  would  fain  know  the 
cause.  "  'Tis  of  Siegfried's  doing,"  she  answered. 
"He  has  wronged  me  beyond  pardon."  And  she  be- 
sought him  that  he  would  avenge  her  and  King 
Gunther  upon  him. 

So  Hagan  plotted  evil,  saying  enemies  were  coming 
against  Gunther,  and  Siegfried  and  his  knights  made  them 
ready  to  go  forth  to  the  King's  defence.    And  of  the 


Siegfried  105 

chiefs  of  Rhineland  not  a  few  offered  themselves  as  com- 
rades, knowing  nothing  of  the  treachery  that  Hagen  and 
his  fellows  were  preparing  against  him. 

But  before  they  departed  Hagen  went  to  bid  farewell 
to  Queen  Kriemhild.  Said  she,  "I  have  good  comfort 
in  my  heart  to  think  how  valiant  a  husband  I  have,  and 
how  zealous  he  is  to  help  his  friends,  for  I  have  loved  my 
kinsmen  always,  nor  ever  wished  them  ill."  "Tell  me, 
dear  lady,"  said  Hagen,  "what  service  I  can  do  to  your 
husband,  for  there  is  no  one  whom  I  love  better  than  him." 
The  Queen  made  answer,  "I  have  no  fear  that  my  lord 
will  fall  in  battle  by  any  man's  sword,  save  only  that  he  is 
too  ready  to  follow  even  to  rashness  his  own  warlike 
spirit."  "Dear  lady,"  said  Hagen,  "if  there  is  any  dan- 
ger which  you  hold  in  special  fear,  tell  me  that  I  may 
defend  him  against  it."  Then  Kriemhild,  in  the  simple  - 
ness  of  her  heart,  told  him  the  secret.  "In  years  gone  by," 
said  she,  "my  husband  slew  a  dragon  among  the  moun- 
tains, and  when  he  had  slain  the  monster,  he  bathed  him- 
self in  its  blood.  So  mighty  was  the  charm,  that  thence- 
forth no  steel  had  power  to  wound  him.  And  yet,  for  all 
this,  I  am  ever  in  fear  lest  by  some  mischance  a  weapon 
should  pierce  him.  Hearken  now,  my  cousin,  for  you 
are  of  my  kindred,  hearken,  and  see  how  I  put  my  trust 
in  your  honour.  While  Siegfried  washed  his  limbs  in  the 
blood  of  the  dragon,  there  fell  a  leaf  from  a  linden  tree 
between  his  shoulders.  There  and  there  only  can  steel 
harm  him."  "'Tis  easy,"  said  the  false  Hagen,  "for  me 
to  defend  so»small  a  spot.  Only  do  you  sew  a  little  token 
on  his  cloak,  that  I  may  the  better  know  the  spot  that 
most  needs  protection  when  we  stand  together  in  the 
fight."  "I  will  do  so,"  said  the  Queen;  "I  will  sew  a 
little  cross  with  threads  of  silk  on  his  cloak,  and  you  will 


io6  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

guard  him  when  he  fights  in  the  throng  of  his  foes.* 
"That  will  I  do,  dear  lady,"  said  the  traitor. 

Hagen  went  straightway  to  King  Gunther  and  said, 
"I  have  learnt  that  which  I  needed  to  know;  put  off  this 
march ;  let  us  go  on  a  hunt.  So  that  which  we  would  do 
will  be  easier  done."  "I  will  order  that,"  answered  the 
King. 

Siegfried,  before  he  set  out  for  the  hunting,  bade  fare- 
well to  his  wife:  "God  grant,"  said  he,  "that  we  may 
soon  meet  happily  again;  meanwhile  be  merry  among 
your  kinsfolk  here."  But  Kriemhild  thought  of  how  she 
had  discovered  the  secret  to  Hagen,  and  was  sore  afraid, 
yet  dared  not  tell  the  truth.  Only  she  said  to  her  hus- 
band, "I  pray  you  to  leave  this  hunting.  Only  this  night 
past  I  had  an  evil  dream.  I  saw  two  wild  boars  pur- 
suing you  over  the  heath,  and  the  flowers  were  red  as  with 
blood.  Greatly  I  fear  some  treason,  my  Siegfried." 
"Nay,"  said  he,  "there  is  not  one  in  Rhineland  here  that 
bears  me  ill-will.  Whom  have  I  wronged?"  "I  know 
not,"  answered  the  Queen,"  but  yet  my  heart  bodes  evil. 
For  I  had  yet  another  dream.  I  seemed  to  see  two 
mountains  fall  with  a  terrible  noise  on  your  head.  If 
you  go,  you  will  break  my  heart."  But  he  laughed  at 
her  fears,  and  kissed  her,  and  so  departed. 

Then  Siegfried  went  on  the  hunting,  and  Gunther  and 
Hagen  went  with  him,  and  a  company  of  hunters  and 
hounds.  When  they  came  to  the  forest  Siegfried  said, 
"Now  who  shall  begin  the  hunting?"  Hagen  made 
answer,  "Let  us  divide  into  two  companies  ere  we  begin, 
and  each  shall  beat  the  coverts  as  he  will ;  so  shall  we  see 
who  is  the  more  skilful  in  the  chase."  "I  need  no  pack," 
said  Siegfried;  "give  me  one  well-trained  hound  that  can 
track  the  game  through  the  coverts.     That  will  suffice  for 


Siegfried  107 

me."  So  a  lime-hound  was  given  to  him.  All  that  the 
good  hound  started  did  Siegfried  slay;  no  beast  could 
outrun  him  or  escape  him.  A  wild  boar  first  he  slew, 
and  next  to  the  boar  a  lion ;  he  shot  an  arrow  through  the 
beast  from  side  to  side.  After  the  lion  he  slew  a  buffalo 
and  four  elks,  and  a  great  store  of  game  besides,  so  that 
the  huntsmen  said,  "Leave  us  something  in  our  woods, 
Sir  Siegfried.  " 

King  Gunther  bade  blow  the  horn  for  breakfast.  When 
Siegfried's  huntsman  heard  the  blast  he  said:  "Our 
hunting-time  is  over;  we  must  back  to  our  comrades." 
So  they  went  with  all  speed  to  the  trysting-place. 

The  whole  company  sat  down  to  their  meal.  There 
was  plenty  of  every  kind,  but  wine  was  wanting.  "How 
is  this?"  said  Siegfried:  "the  kitchen  is  plentiful;  but 
where  is  the  wine?"  Said  Gunther  the  King,  "'Tis 
Hagen's  fault,  who  makes  us  all  go  dry."  "True,  Sir 
King,"  said  Hagen,  "my  fault  it  is.  But  I  know  of  a 
runnel,  cold  and  clear,  that  is  hard  by.  Let  us  go  thither 
and  quench  our  thirst."  Then  Siegfried  rose  from  his 
place,  for  his  thirst  was  sore,  and  would  have  sought  the 
place.  Said  Hagen,  when  he  saw  him  rise,  "I  have  heard 
say  that  there  is  no  man  in  all  the  land  so  fleet  of  foot  as 
Siegfried.  Will  he  deign  to  let  us  see  his  speed?"  "With 
all  my  heart,"  cried  the  hero.  "Let  us  race  from  hence 
to  the  runnel."  "'Tis  agreed,"  said  Hagen  the  traitor. 
"Furthermore,"  said  Siegfried,  "I  will  carry  all  the  equip- 
ment that  I  bare  in  the  chase."  So  Gunther  and  Hagen 
stripped  them  to  their  shirts,  but  Siegfried  carried  sword 
and  spear,  all  his  hunting-gear,  and  yet  was  far  before 
the  two  at  the  runnel. 

Yet,  such  was  his  courtesy,  that  he  would  not  drink 
before  the  King  had  quenched  his  thirst.     He  was  ill 


108  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

repaid,  I  trow,  for  his  grace.  For  when  the  King  had 
drunk,  as  Siegfried  knelt  plunging  his  head  into  the 
stream,  Sir  Hagen  took  his  spear  and  smote  him  on  the 
little  crosslet  mark  that  was  worked  on  his  cloak  between 
his  shoulders.  And  when  he  had  struck  the  blow  he 
fled  in  mortal  fear.  When  Siegfried  felt  that  he  was 
wounded,  he  rose  with  a  great  bound  from  his  knees  and 
sought  for  his  weapons.  But  these  the  false  Hagen  had 
taken  and  laid  far  away.  Only  the  shield  was  left.  This 
he  took  in  his  hand  and  hurled  at  Hagen  with  such  might 
that  it  felled  the  traitor  to  the  ground,  and  was  itself 
broken  to  pieces.  If  the  hero  had  but  had  his  good  sword 
Balmung  in  his  hand,  the  murderer  had  not  escaped  with 
his  life  that  day. 

Then  all  the  Rhineland  warriors  gathered  about  him. 
Among  them  was  King  Gunther,  making  pretence  to 
lament.  To  him  said  Siegfried,  "Little  it  profits  to 
bewail  the  man  whose  murder  you  have  plotted.  Did 
I  not  save  you  from  shame  and  defeat?  Is  this  the  re- 
compense that  you  pay?  And  yet  even  of  you  I  would 
ask  one  favour.  Have  some  kindness  for  my  wife.  She 
is  your  sister;  if  you  have  any  knightly  faith  and  honour 
remaining,  guard  her  well."  Then  there  came  upon 
him  the  anguish  of  death.  Yet  one  more  word  he  spake, 
"Be  sure  that  in  slaying  me  you  have  slain  yourselves." 
And  when  he  had  so  spoken  he  died. 

Then  they  laid  his  body  on  a  shield  and  carried  it  back, 
having  agreed  among  themselves  to  tell  this  tale,  that  Sir 
Siegfried  having  chosen  to  hunt  by  himself  was  slain  by 
robbers  in  the  wood. 


CHAPTER   IX 

ROLAND 

THE  trumpets  sounded  and  the  army  went  on 
its  way  to  France.  The  next  day  King  Charles 
called  his  lords  together.  "You  see,"  said  he,  "these 
narrow  passes.  Whom  shall  I  place  to  command  the 
rearguard?  Choose  you  a  man  yourselves."  Said 
Ganelon,  "Whom  should  we  choose  but  my  son-in-law, 
Count  Roiand?  You  have  no  man  in  your  host  so 
valiant.  Of  a  truth  he  will  be  the  salvation  of  France. " 
The  King  said  when  he  heard  these  words,  "What  ails 
you,  Ganelon?    You  look  like  to  one  possessed." 

When  Count  Roland  knew  what  was  proposed  con- 
cerning him,  he  spake  out  as  a  true  knight  should  speak 
"I  am  right  thankful  to  you,  my  father-in-law,  that  you 
have  caused  me  to  be  put  in  this  place.  Of  a  truth  the 
King  of  France  shall  lose  nothing  by  my  means, 
neither  charger,  nor  mule,  nor  packhorse,  nor  beast  of 
burden. " 

Then  Roland  turned  to  the  King  and  said,  "Give  me 
twenty  thousand  only,  so  they  be  men  of  valour,  and  I 
will  keep  the  passes  in  all  safety.  So  long  as  I  shall  live, 
you  need  fear  no  man." 

Then  Roland  mounted  his  horse.  With  him  were 
Oliver  his  comrade,  and  Otho  and  Berenger,  and  Gerard 
of  Roussillon,  an  aged  warrior,  and  others,  men  of 
renown.  And  Turpin  the  Archbishop  cried,  "By  my 
head,  I  will  go  also. "  So  they  chose  twenty  thousand 
warriors  with  whom  to  keep  the  passes. 
109 


no  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Meanwhile  King  Charles  had  entered  the  valley  of 
Roncesvalles.  High  were  the  mountains  on  either  side 
of  the  way,  and  the  valleys  were  gloomy  and  dark.  But 
when  the  army  had  passed  through  the  valley,  they  saw 
the  fair  land  of  Gascony,  and  as  they  saw  it  they  thought 
of  their  homes  and  their  wives  and  daughters.  There 
was  not  one  of  them  but  wept  for  very  tenderness  of 
heart.  But  of  all  that  company  there  was  none  sadder 
than  the  King  himself,  when  he  thought  how  he  had 
left  his  nephew  Count  Roland  behind  him  in  the  passes 
of  Spain. 

And  now  the  Saracen  King  Marsilas  began  to  gather 
his  army.  He  laid  a  strict  command  on  all  his  nobles 
and  chiefs  that  they  should  bring  with  them  to  Saragossa 
as  many  men  as  they  could  gather  together.  And  when 
they  were  come  to  the  city,  it  being  the  third  day  from 
the  issuing  of  the  King's  command,  they  saluted  the 
great  image  of  Mahomet,  the  false  prophet,  that  stood 
on  the  topmost  tower.  This  done  they  went  forth  from 
the  city  gates.  They  made  all  haste,  marching  across 
the  mountains  and  valleys  of  Spain  till  they  came  in 
sight  of  the  standard  of  France,  where  Roland  and 
Oliver  and  the  Twelve  Peers  were  ranged  in  battle 
array. 

The  Saracen  champions  donned  their  coats  of  mail, 
of  double  substance  most  of  them,  and  they  set  upon 
their  heads  helmets  of  Saragossa  of  well-tempered  metal, 
and  they  girded  themselves  with  swords  of  Vienna.  Fair 
were  their  shields  to  view,  their  lances  were  from  Valentia, 
their  standards  were  of  white,  blue,  and  red.  Their 
mules  they  left  with  the  servants,  and,  mounting  their 
chargers,  so  moved  forwards.  Fair  was  the  day  and 
bright  the  sun,  as  their  armour  flashed  in  the  light  and 


Roland  in 

the  drums  were  beaten  so  loudly  that  the  Frenchmen 
heard  the  sound. 

Said  Oliver  to  Roland,  "  Comrade,  methinks  we  shall 
soon  do  battle  with  the  Saracens."  "God  grant  it," 
answered  Roland.  '"Tis  our  duty  to  hold  the  place  for 
the  King,  and  we  will  do  it,  come  what  may.  As  for 
me,  I  will  not  set  an  ill  example. " 

Oliver  climbed  to  the  top  of  a  hill,  and  saw  from  thence 
the  whole  army  of  the  heathen.  He  cried  to  Roland  his 
companion,  "I  see  the  flashing  of  arms.  We  men  of 
France  shall  have  no  small  trouble  therefrom.  This  is 
the  doing  of  Ganelon  the  traitor." 

"Be  silent,"  answered  Roland,  "till  you  shall  know; 
say  no  more  about  him." 

Oliver  looked  again  from  the  hilltop,  and  saw  how 
the  Saracens  came  on.  So  many  there  were  that  he  could 
not  count  their  battalions.  He  descended  to  the  plain 
with  all  speed,  and  came  to  the  array  of  the  French,  and 
said,  "I  have  seen  more  heathen  than  man  ever  yet  saw 
together  upon  the  earth.  There  are  a  hundred  thousand 
at  the  least.  We  shall  have  such  a  battle  with  them  as 
has  never  before  been  fought.  My  brethren  of  France, 
quit  you  like  men,  be  strong;  stand  firm  that  you  be  not 
conquered."  And  all  the  army  shouted  with  one  voice, 
"Cursed  be  he  that  shall  fly." 

Then  Oliver  turned  to  Roland,  and  said,  "Sound  your 
horn;  my  friend,  Charles  will  hear  it,  and  will  return." 
"I  were  a  fool,"  answered  Roland,  "so  to  do.  Not  so; 
but  I  will  deal  these  heathen  some  mighty  blows  with 
Durendal  my  sword.  They  have  been  ill-advised  to 
venture  into  these  passes.  I  swear  that  they  are  con- 
demned to  death,  one  and  all." 

After  a  while,   Oliver  said  again,   "Friend  Roland, 


H2  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

sound  your  horn  of  ivory.  Then  will  the  King  return, 
and  bring  his  army  with  him,  to  our  help. "  But  Roland 
answered  again,  "I  will  not  do  dishonour  to  my  kinsmen, 
or  to  the  fair  land  of  France.  I  have  my  sword;  that 
shall  suffice  for  me.  These  evil-minded  heathen  are 
gathered  together  against  us  to  their  own  hurt.  Surely 
not  one  of  them  shall  escape  from  death. "  "  As  for  me, " 
said  Oliver,  "I  see  not  where  the  dishonour  would  be. 
I  saw  the  valleys  and  the  mountains  covered  with  the 
great  multitude  of  Saracens.  Theirs  is,  in  truth,  a  mighty 
array,  and  we  are  but  few."  "So  much  the  better," 
answered  Roland.  "It  makes  my  courage  grow.  'Tis 
better  to  die  than  to  be  disgraced.  And  remember,  the 
harder  our  blows  the  more  the  King  will  love  us. " 

Roland  was  brave,  but  Oliver  was  wise.  "Consider," 
he  said,  "comrade.  These  enemies  are  over-near  to  us, 
and  the  King  over-far.  Were  he  here,  we  should  not 
be  in  danger;  but  there  are  some  here  to-day  who  will 
never  fight  in  another  battle." 

Then  Turpin  the  Archbishop  struck  spurs  into  his 
horse,  and  rode  to  a  hilltop.  Then  he  turned  to  the  men 
of  France,  and  spake:  "Lords  of  France,  King  Charles 
has  left  us  here;  our  King  he  is,  and  it  is  our 
duty  to  die  for  him.  To-day  our  Christian  Faith 
is  in  peril:  do  ye  fight  for  it.  Fight  ye  must;  be 
sure  of  that,  for  there  under  your  eyes  are  the  Saracens. 
Confess,  therefore,  your  sins,  and  pray  to  God  that  He 
have  mercy  upon  you.  And  now  for  your  soul's  health 
I  will  give  you  all  absolution.  If  you  die,  you  will  be 
God's  martyrs,  every  one  of  you,  and  your  places  are 
ready  for  you  in  His  Paradise." 

Thereupon  the  men  of  France  dismounted,  and  knelt 
upon  the  ground,  and  the  Archbishop  blessed  them  in 


Roland  113 

God's  name.  "But  look,"  said  he,  "  I  set  you  a 
penance — smite  these  pagans."  Then  the  men  of 
France  rose  to  their  feet.  They  had  received  absolu- 
tion, and  were  set  free  from  all  their  sins,  and  the  Arch- 
bishop had  blessed  them  in  the  name  of  God.  After  this 
they  mounted  their  swift  steeds,  and  clad  themselves  in 
armour,  and  made  themselves  ready  for  the  battle. 

Said  Roland  to  Oliver,  "Brother,  you  know  that  it  is 
Ganelon  who  has  betrayed  us.  Good  store  he  has  had 
of  gold  and  silver  as  a  reward;  'tis  the  King  Marsilas 
that  has  made  merchandise  of  us,  but  verily  it  is  with  our 
swords  that  he  shall  be  paid."  So  saying,  he  rode  on 
to  the  pass,  mounted  on  his  good  steed  Veillantif.  His 
spear  he  held  with  the  point  to  the  sky;  a  white  flag  it 
bore  with  fringes  of  gold  which  fell  down  to  his  hands. 
A  stalwart  man  was  he,  and  his  countenance  was  fair  and 
smiling.  Behind  him  followed  Oliver,  his  friend;  and 
the  men  of  France  pointed  to  him,  saying,  "See  our 
champion!"  Pride  was  in  his  eye  when  he  looked 
towards  the  Saracens;  but  to  the  men  of  France  his  regard 
was  all  sweetness  and  humility.  Full  courteously  he 
spake  to  them:  "Ride  not  so  fast,  my  lords,"  he  said; 
"verily  these  heathen  are  come  hither,  seeking  martyr- 
dom. 'Tis  a  fair  spoil  that  we  shall  gather  from  them 
to-day.  Never  has  King  of  France  gained  any  so  rich. " 
And  as  he  spake,  the  two  hosts  came  together. 

Said  Oliver,  "You  did  not  deem  it  fit,  my  lord,  to 
sound  your  horn.  Therefore  you  lack  the  help  which 
the  King  would  have  sent.  Not  his  the  blame,  for  he 
knows  nothing  of  what  has  chanced.  But  do  you,  lords 
of  France,  charge  as  fiercely  as  you  may,  and  yield  not 
one  whit  to  the  enemy.  Think  upon  these  two  things 
only — how  to  deal  a  straight  blow  and  to  take  it.      And 


ii4  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

let  us  not  forget  King  Charles's  cry  of  battle."  Then 
all  the  men  of  France  with  one  voice  cried  out, 
"Mountjoy!"  He  that  heard  them  so  cry  had  never 
doubted  that  they  were  men  of  valour.  Proud  was  their 
array  as  they  rode  on  to  battle,  spurring  their  horses  that 
they  might  speed  the  more.  And  the  Saracens,  on  then- 
part,  came  forward  with  a  good  heart.  Thus  did  the 
Frenchmen  and  the  heathen  meet  in  the  shock  of  battle. 
Full  many  of  the  heathen  warriors  fell  that  day.  Not 
one  of  the  Twelve  Peers  of  France  but  slew  his  man. 
But  of  all  none  bare  himself  so  valiantly  as  Roland. 
Many  a  blow  did  he  deal  to  the  enemy  with  his  mighty 
spear,  and  when  the  spear  was  shivered  in  his  hand, 
fifteen  warriors  having  fallen  before  it,  then  he  seized 
his  good  sword  Durendal,  and  smote  man  after  man 
to  the  ground.  Red  was  he  with  the  blood  of  his 
enemies,  red  was  his  hauberk,  red  his  arms,  red  his 
shoulders,  aye,  and  the  neck  of  his  horse.  Not  one  of 
the  Twelve  lingered  in  the  rear,  or  was  slow  to  strike, 
but  Count  Roland  was  the  bravest  of  the  brave.  "Well 
done,  Sons  of  France!"  cried  Turpin  the  Archbishop, 
when  he  saw  them  lay  on  in  such  sort. 

Next  to  Roland  for  valour  and  hardihood  came 
Oliver,  his  companion.  Many  a  heathen  warrior  did 
he  slay,  till  at  last  his  spear  was  shivered  in  his  hand. 
"What  are  you  doing,  comrade?"  cried  Roland,  when 
he  was  aware  of  the  mishap.  "A  man  wants  no  staff  in 
such  a  battle  as  this.  'Tis  the  steel  and  nothing  else 
that  he  must  have.  Where  is  your  sword  Hautclere, 
with  its  hilt  of  gold  and  its  pommel  of  crystal?"  "On 
my  word,"  said  Oliver,  "I  have  not  had  time  to  draw 
it ;  I  was  so  busy  with  striking. "  But  as  he  spake  he 
drew  the  good  sword  from  its  scabbard,  and  smote   a 


Roland  115 

heathen  knight,  Justin  of  the  Iron  Valley.  A  mighty 
blow  it  was,  cleaving  the  man  in  twain  down  to  his  saddle 
— aye,  and  the  saddle  itself  with  its  adorning  of  gold  and 
jewels,  and  the  very  backbone  also  of  the  steed  whereon 
he  rode,  so  that  horse  and  man  fell  dead  together  on  the 
plains.  "Well  done!"  cried  Roland;  "you  are  a  true 
brother  of  mine.  'Tis  such  strokes  as  this  that  make  the 
King  love  us. " 

Nevertheless,  for  all  the  valour  of  Roland  and  his 
fellows  the  battle  went  hard  with  the  men  of  France. 
Many  lances  were  shivered,  many  flags  torn,  and  many 
gallant  youths  cut  off  in  their  prime.  Never  more 
would  they  see  mother  and  wife.  It  was  an  ill  deed  that 
the  traitor  Ganelon  wrought  when  he  sold  his  fellows  to 
King  Marsilas  ! 

And  now  there  befell  a  new  trouble.  King  Almaris, 
with  a  great  host  of  heathen,  coming  by  an  unknown  way, 
fell  upon  the  rear  of  the  host  where  there  was  another 
pass.  Fiercely  did  the  noble  Walter  that  kept  the  same 
charge  the  newcomers,  but  they  overpowered  him  and 
his  followers.  He  was  wounded  with  four  several  lances, 
and  four  times  did  he  swoon,  so  that  at  the  last  he 
was  constrained  to  leave  the  field  of  battle,  that  he  might 
call  the  Count  Roland  to  his  aid.  But  small  was  the 
aid  which  Roland  could  give  him  or  any  one.  Valiantly 
he  held  up  the  battle,  and  with  him  Oliver,  and  Turpin 
the  Archbishop,  and  others  also;  but  the  lines  of  the  men 
of  France  were  broken,  and  their  armour  thrust  through, 
and  their  spears  shivered,  and  their  flags  trodden  in 
the  dust.  For  all  this  they  made  such  slaughter  among 
the  heathen  that  King  Almaris,  who  led  the  armies  of 
the  enemy,  scarcely  could  win  back  his  way  to  his  own 
people,  wounded  in  four  places  and  sorely  spent,     A 


n6  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

right  good  warrior  was  he;  had  he  but  been  a  Christian 
but  few  had  matched  him  in  battle. 

Count  Roland  saw  how  grievously  his  people  had 
suffered  and  spake  thus  to  Oliver  his  comrade:  "Dear 
comrade,  you  see  how  many  brave  men  lie  dead  upon  the 
ground.  Well  may  we  mourn  for  fair  France,  widowed 
as  she  is  of  so  many  valiant  champions.  But  why  is  our 
King  not  here?  O  Oliver,  my  brother,  what  shall  we 
do  to  send  him  tidings  of  our  state?"  "I  know  not," 
answered  Oliver.  "Only  this  I  know — that  death  is  tc 
be  chosen  rather  than  dishonour." 

After  a  while  Roland  said  again,  "I  shall  blow  my, 
horn;  King  Charles  will  hear  it,  where  he  has  encamped 
beyond  the  passes,  and  he  and  his  host  will  come  back." 
"That  would  be  ill  done,"  answered  Oliver,  "and  shame 
both  you  and  your  race.  When  I  gave  you  this  counsel 
you  would  have  none  of  it.  Now  I  like  it  not.  'Tis  not 
for  a  brave  man  to  sound  the  horn  and  cry  for  help  now 
that  we  are  in  such  case."  "The  battle  is  too  hard  for 
us,"  said  Roland  again,  "and  I  shall  sound  my  horn, 
that  the  King  may  hear."  And  Oliver  answered  again, 
"When  I  gave  you  this  counsel,  you  scorned  it.  Now  I 
myself  like  it  not.  'Tis  true  that  had  the  King  been  here, 
we  had  not  suffered  this  loss.  But  the  blame  is  not  his. 
'Tis  your  folly,  Count  Roland,  that  has  done  to  death  all 
these  men  of  France.  But  for  that  we  should  have  con- 
quered in  this  battle,  and  have  taken  and  slain  King 
Marsilas.  But  now  we  can  do  nothing  for  France  and 
the  King.  We  can  but  die.  Woe  is  me  for  our  country, 
aye,  and  for  our  friendship,  which  will  come  to  a  grievous 
end  this  day." 

The  Archbishop  perceived  that  the  two  friends  were 
at  variance,  and  spurred  his  horse  till  he  came  where 


Roland  117 

they  stood.  "Listen  to  me,"  he  said,  "Sir  Roland  and 
Sir  Oliver.  I  implore  you  not  to  fall  out  with  each  other 
in  this  fashion.  We,  sons  of  France,  that  are  in  this 
place,  are  of  a  truth  condemned  to  death,  neither  will 
the  sounding  of  your  horn  save  us,  for  the  King  is  far 
away,  and  cannot  come  in  time.  Nevertheless,  I  hold  it 
to  be  well  that  you  should  sound  it.  When  the  King  and 
his  army  shall  come,  they  will  find  us  dead — that  I  know 
full  well.  But  they  will  avenge  us,  so  that  our  enemies 
shall  not  go  away  rejoicing.  And  they  will  also  recover 
our  bodies,  and  will  carry  them  away  for  burial  in 
holy  places,  so  that  the  dogs  and  wolves  shall  not  devour 
them." 

"You  say  well,"  cried  Roland,  and  he  put  his  horn  to 
his  lips,  and  gave  so  mighty  a  blast  upon  it,  that  the  sound 
was  heard  thirty  leagues  away.  King  Charles  and  his 
men  heard  it,  and  the  King  said,  "Our  countrymen  are 
fighting  with  the  enemy."  But  Ganelon  answered, 
"Sire,  had  any  but  you  so  spoken,  I  had  said  that  he 
spoke  falsely." 

Then  Roland  blew  his  horn  a  second  time;  with  great 
pain  and  anguish  of  body  he  blew  it,  and  the  red  blood 
gushed  from  his  lips ;  but  the  sound  was  heard  yet  further 
than  at  first.  Again  the  King  heard  it,  and  all  his  nobles, 
and  all  his  men.  "That,"  said  he,  "is  Roland's  horn; 
he  never  had  sounded  it  were  he  not  in  battle  with  the 
enemy."  But  Ganelon  answered  again:  "Believe  me, 
Sire,  there  is  no  battle.  You  are  an  old  man,  and  you 
have  the  fancies  of  a  child.  You  know  what  a  mighty 
man  of  valour  is  this  Roland.  Think  you  that  any  one 
would  dare  to  attack  him?  No  one,  of  a  truth.  Ride 
on,  Sire,  why  halt  you  here  ?  The  fair  land  of  France  is 
yet  far  away." 


n8  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Roland  blew  his  horn  a  third  time,  and  when  the  King 
heard  it  he  said,  "He  that  blew  that  horn  drew  a  deep 
breath."  And  Duke  Naymes  cried  out,  "Roland  is  in 
trouble;  on  my  conscience  he  is  fighting  with  the  enemy. 
Some  one  has  betrayed  him;  'tis  he,  I  doubt  not,  that 
would  deceive  you  now.  To  arms,  Sire!  utter  your  war- 
cry,  and  help  your  own  house  and  your  country.  You 
have  heard  the  cry  of  the  noble  Roland." 

Then  King  Charles  bade  all  the  trumpets  sound,  and 
forthwith  all  the  men  of  France  armed  themselves,  with 
helmets,  and  hauberks,  and  swords  with  pummels  of 
gold.  Mighty  were  their  shields,  and  their  lances  strong, 
and  the  flags  that  they  carried  were  white  and  red  and 
blue.  And  when  they  made  an  end  of  their  arm- 
ing they  rode  back  with  all  haste.  There  was  not 
one  of  them  but  said  to  his  comrade,  "If  we  find 
Roland  yet  alive,  what  mighty  strokes  will  we  strike  for 
him!" 

But  Ganelon  the  King  handed  over  to  the  knaves  of 
his  kitchen.  "Take  this  traitor,"  said  he,  "who  has  sold 
his  country."  Ill  did  Ganelon  fare  among  them.  They 
pulled  out  his  hair  and  his  beard  and  smote  him  with 
their  staves;  then  they  put  a  great  chain,  such  as  that 
with  which  a  bear  is  bound,  about  his  neck,  and  made 
him  fast  to  a  pack-horse. 

This  done,  the  King  and  his  army  hastened  with  all 
speed  to  the  help  of  Roland.  In  the  van  and  the  rear 
sounded  the  trumpets  as  though  they  would  answer 
Roland's  horn.  Full  of  wrath  was  King  Charles  as  he 
rode;  full  of  wrath  were  all  the  men  of  France.  There 
was  not  one  among  them  but  wept  and  sobbed;  there 
was  not  one  but  prayed,  "Now,  may  God  keep  Roland 
alive  till  we  come  to  the  battlefield,  so  that  we  may  strike 


Roland 


no 


a  blow  for  him."    Alas!    it  was  all  in  vain;   they  could 
not  come  in  time  for  all  their  speed. 

Count  Roland  looked  round  on  the  mountain-sides 
and  on  the  plains.  Alas!  how  many  noble  sons  of  France 
he  saw  lying  dead  upon  them!  "Dear  friends,"  he  said, 
weeping  as  he  spoke,  "may  God  have  mercy  on  you  and 
receive  you  into  His  Paradise!  More  loyal  followers 
have  I  never  seen.  How  is  the  fair  land  of  France 
widowed  of  her  bravest,  and  I  can  give  you  no  help. 
Oliver,  dear  comrade,  we  must  not  part.  If  the  enemy 
slay  me  not  here,  surely  I  shall  be  slain  by  sorrow.  Come 
then,  let  us  smite  these  heathen." 

Thus  did  Roland  again  charge  the  enemy,  his  good 
sword  Durendal  in  his  hand;  as  the  stag  flies  before  the 
hounds,  so  did  the  heathen  fly  before  Roland.  "By  my 
faith,"  cried  the  Archbishop  when  he  saw  him,  "that  is 
a  right  good  knight!  Such  courage,  and  such  a  steed, 
and  such  arms  I  love  well  to  see.  If  a  man  be  not  brave 
and  a  stout  fighter,  he  had  better  by  far  be  a  monk 
in  some  cloister  where  he  may  pray  all  day  long  for 
our  sins." 

Now  the  heathen,  when  they  saw  how  few  the  French- 
men were,  took  fresh  courage.  And  the  Caliph,  spurring 
his  horse,  rode  against  Oliver  and  smote  him  in  the  middle 
of  his  back,  making  his  spear  pass  right  through  him 
"That  is  a  shrewd  blow,"  he  cried;  "I  have  avenged,  my 
friends  and  countrymen  upon  you." 

Then  Oliver  knew  he  was  stricken  to  death,  but  he 
would  not  fall  unavenged.  With  his  great  sword  Haut- 
clere  he  smote  the  Caliph  on  his  head  and  cleft  it  to  the 
teeth.  "Curse  on  you,  pagan.  Neither  your  wife  nor 
any  woman  in  the  land  of  your  birth  shall  boast  that  you 
have  taken  a  penny's  worth  from  King  Charles!"     But 


i2o  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

to  Roland  he  cried,  "Come,  comrade,  help  me;  well  I 
know  that  we  two  shall  part  in  great  sorrow  this  day/' 

Roland  came  with  all  speed,  and  saw  his  friend,  how 
he  lay  all  pale  and  fainting  on  the  ground  and  how  the 
blood  gushed  in  great  streams  from  his  wound.  eeI 
know  not  what  to  do,"  he  cried.  "This  is  an  ill  chance 
that  has  befallen  you.  Truly  France  is  bereaved  of  her 
bravest  son."  So  saying  he  went  near  to  swoon  in  the 
saddle  as  he  sat.  Then  there  befell  a  strange  thing. 
Oliver  had  lost  so  much  of  his  blood  that  he  could  not  any 
more  see  clearly  or  know  who  it  was  that  was  near  him. 
So  he  raised  up  his  arm  and  smote  with  all  his  strength 
that  yet  remained  to  him  on  the  helmet  of  Roland  his 
friend.  The  helmet  he  cleft  in  twain  to  the  visor;  but 
by  good  fortune  it  wounded  not  the  head.  Roland 
looked  at  him  and  said  in  a  gentle  voice,  "Did  you  this 
of  set  purpose  ?  I  am  Roland  your  friend,  and  have  not 
harmed  you."  "Ah!"  said  Oliver,  "I  hear  you  speak, 
but  I  cannot  see  you.  Pardon  me  that  I  struck  you; 
it  was  not  done  of  set  purpose."  "It  harmed  me  not," 
answered  Roland;  "with  all  my  heart  and  before  God 
I  forgive  you."  And  this  was  the  way  these  two  friends 
parted  at  the  last. 

And  now  Oliver  felt  the  pains  of  death  come  over  him. 
He  could  no  longer  see  nor  hear.  Therefore  he  turned 
his  thoughts  to  making  his  peace  with  God,  and  clasping 
his  hands  lifted  them  to  heaven  and  made  his  confession. 
"O  Lord,"  he  said,  "take  me  into  Paradise.  And  do 
Thou  bless  King  Charles  and  the  sweet  land  of  France." 
And  when  he  had  said  thus  he  died.  And  Roland  looked 
at  him  as  he  lay.  There  was  not  upon  earth  a  more  sor- 
rowful man  than  he.  "Dear  comrade,"  he  said,  "this 
is  indeed  an  evil  day.     Many  a  year  have  we  two  been 


Roland  121 

together.  Never  have  I  done  wrong  to  you ;  never  have 
you  done  wrong  to  me.  How  shall  I  bear  to  live  with- 
out you?"  And  he  swooned  where  he  sat  on  his  horse. 
But  the  stirrup  held  him  up  that  he  did  not  fall  to  the 
ground. 

When  Roland  came  to  himself  he  looked  about  him 
and  saw  how  great  was  the  calamity  that  had  befallen 
his  army.  For  now  there  were  left  alive  to  him  two  only, 
Turpin  the  Archbishop  and  Walter  of  Hum.  Walter 
had  but  that  moment  come  down  from  the  hills  where 
he  had  been  fighting  so  fiercely  with  the  heathen  that  all 
his  men  were  dead;  now  he  cried  to  Roland  for  help. 
"Noble  Count,  where  are  you?  I  am  Walter  of  Hum, 
and  am  not  unworthy  to  be  your  friend.  Help  me 
therefore.  For  see  how  my  spear  is  broken  and  my 
shield  cleft  in  twain,  my  hauberk  is  in  pieces,  and  my 
body  sorely  wounded.  I  am  about  to  die;  but  I  have 
sold  my  life  at  a  great  price."  When  Roland  heard 
him  cry  he  set  spurs  to  his  horse  and  galloped  to  him. 
"Walter,"  said  he,  "you  are  a  brave  warrior  and  a 
trustworthy.  Tell  me  now  where  are  the  thousand 
valiant  men  whom  you  took  from  my  army.  They  were 
right  good  soldiers,  and  I  am  in  sore  need  of  them." 

"They  are  dead,"  answered  Walter;  "you  will  see 
them  no  more.  A  sore  battle  we  had  with  the  Saracens 
yonder  on  the  hills;  they  had  the  men  of  Canaan  there 
and  the  men  of  Armenia  and  the  Giants;  there  were  no 
better  men  in  their  army  than  these.  We  dealt  with 
them  so  that  they  will  not  boast  themselves  of  this  day's 
work.  But  it  cost  us  dear;  all  the  men  of  France  lie 
dead  on  the  plain,  and  I  am  wounded  to  the  death.  And 
now,  Roland,  blame  me  not  that  I  fled;  for  you  are 
my  lord,  and  all  my  trust  is  in  you." 


122  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

"I  blame  you  not,"  said  Roland,  "  only  as  long  as  you 
live  help  me  against  the  heathen."  And  as  he  spake  he 
took  his  cloak  and  rent  it  into  strips  and  bound  up  Wal- 
ter's wounds  therewith.  This  done  he  and  Walter  and 
the  Archbishop  set  fiercely  on  the  enemy.  Five-and- 
twenty  did  Roland  slay,  and  Walter  slew  six,  and  the 
f  Archbishop  five.  Three  valiant  men  of  war  they  were; 
fast  and  firm  they  stood  one  by  the  other;  hundreds 
there  were  of  the  heathen,  but  they  dared  not  come  near 
to  these  three  valiant  champions  of  France.  They  stood 
far  off,  and  cast  at  the  three  spears  and  darts  and  javelins 
and  weapons  of  every  kind.  Walter  of  Hum  was  slain 
forthwith;  and  the  Archbishop's  armour  was  broken, 
and  he  wounded,  and  his  horse  slain  under  him.  Never- 
theless he  lifted  himself  from  the  ground,  still  keeping 
a  good  heart  in  his  breast.  "They  have  not  overcome 
me  yet";  said  he,  "as  long  as  a  good  soldier  lives,  he  does 
not  yield." 

Roland  took  his  horn  once  more  and  sounded  it,  for 
he  would  know  whether  King  Charles  were  coming. 
Ah  me!  it  was  a  feeble  blast  that  he  blew.  But  the  King 
heard  it,  and  he  halted  and  listened.  "My  lords!"  said 
he,  "things  go  ill  for  us,  I  doubt  not.  To-day  we  shall 
lose,  I  fear  me  much,  my  brave  nephew  Roland.  I  know 
by  the  sound  of  his  horn  that  he  has  but  a  short  time  to 
live.  Put  your  horses  to  their  full  speed,  if  you  would 
come  in  time  to  help  him,  and  let  a  blast  be  sounded  by 
every  trumpet  that  there  is  in  the  army."  So  all  the 
trumpets  in  the  host  sounded  a  blast;  all  the  valleys  and 
hills  re-echoed  with  the  sound;  sore  discouraged  were 
the  heathen  when  they  heard  it.  "King  Charles  has 
come  again,"  they  cried;  "we  are  all  as  dead  men. 
When  he  comes  he  shall  not  find  Roland  alive.55    Then 


Roland  123 

four  hundred  of  them,  the  strongest  and  most  valiant 
knights  that  were  in  the  army  of  the  heathen,  gathered 
themselves  into  one  company,  and  made  a  yet  fiercer 
assault  on  Roland. 

Roland  saw  them  coming,  and  waited  for  them  without 
fear.  So  long  as  he  lived  he  would  not  yield  himself  to 
the  enemy  or  give  place  to  them.  "Better  death  than 
flight,"  said  he,  as  he  mounted  his  good  steed  Veillantif, 
and  rode  towards  the  enemy.  And  by  his  side  went 
Turpin  the  Archbishop  on  foot.  Then  said  Roland  to 
Turpin,  "I  am  on  horseback  and  you  are  on  foot.  But 
let  us  keep  together;  never  will  I  leave  you;  we  two  will 
stand  against  these  heathen  dogs.  They  have  not,  I 
warrant,  among  them  such  a  sword  as  Durendal." 
"Good,"  answered  the  Archbishop.  "Shame  to  the 
man  who  does  not  smite  his  hardest.  And  though  this 
be  our  last  battle,  I  know  well  that  King  Charles  will  take 
ample  vengeance  for  us." 

When  the  heathen  saw  these  two  stand  together  they 
fell  back  in  fear  and  hurled  at  them  spears  and  darts  and 
javelins  without  number.  Roland's  shield  they  broke 
and  his  hauberk;  bvt  him  they  hurt  not;  nevertheless 
they  did  him  a  grievous  injury,  for  they  killed  his  good 
steed  Veillantif.  Thirty  wounds  did  Veillantif  receive, 
and  he  fell  dead  under  his  master.  At  last  the  Arch- 
bishop was  stricken  and  Roland  stood  alone,  for  the 
heathen  had  fled  from  his  presence. 

When  Roland  saw  that  the  Archbishop  was  dead,  his 
heart  was  sorely  troubled  in  him.  Never  did  he  feel  a 
greater  sorrow  for  comrade  slain,  save  Oliver  only. 
"Charles  of  France,"  he  said,  "come  as  quickly  as  you 
may,  many  a  gallant  knight  have  you  lost  in  Roncesvalles. 
But  King  Marsilas,  on  his  part,  has  lost  his  army.     For 


124  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

one  that  has  fallen  on  this  side  there  has  fallen  full  forty 
on  that."  So  saying  he  turned  to  the  Archbishop;  he 
crossed  the  dead  man's  hands  upon  his  breast  and  said, 
"I  commit  thee  to  the  Father's  mercy.  Never  has  man 
served  his  God  with  a  better  will,  never  since  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world  has  there  lived  a  sturdier  champion  of 
the  faith.  May  God  be  good  to  you  and  give  you  all 
good  things!" 

Now  Roland  felt  that  his  own  death  was  near  at  hand. 
In  one  hand  he  took  his  horn,  and  in  the  other  his  good 
sword  Durendal,  and  made  his  way  the  distance  of  a 
furlong  or  so  till  he  came  to  a  plain,  and  in  the  midst  of 
the  plain  a  little  hill.  On  the  top  of  the  hill  in  the  shade 
of  two  fair  trees  were  four  marble  steps.  There  Roland 
fell  in  a  swoon  upon  the  grass.  There  a  certain  Saracen 
spied  him.  The  fellow  had  feigned  death,  and  had  laid 
himself  down  among  the  slain,  having  covered  his  body 
and  his  face  with  blood.  When  he  saw  Roland,  he  raised 
himself  from  where  he  was  lying  among  the  slain  and  ran 
to  the  place,  and,  being  full  of  pride  and  fury,  seized  the 
Count  in  his  arms,  crying  aloud,  "He  is  conquered,  he  is 
conquered,  he  is  conquered,  the  famous  nephew  of  King 
Charles!  See,  here  is  his  sword ;  'tis  a  noble  spoil  that  I 
shall  carry  back  with  me  to  Arabia."  Thereupon  he 
took  the  sword  in  one  hand,  with  the  other  he  laid  hold  of 
Roland's  beard.  But  as  the  man  laid  hold,  Roland  came 
to  himself,  and  knew  that  some  one  was  taking  his  sword 
from  him.  He  opened  his  eyes  but  not  a  word  did  he 
speak  save  this  only,  "Fellow,  you  are  none  of  ours,"  and 
he  smote  him  a  mighty  blow  upon  his  helmet.  The  steel 
he  brake  through  and  the  head  beneath,  and  laid  the  man 
dead  at  his  feet.  "Coward,"  he  said,  "what  made 
you  so   bold   that  you  dared  lay  hands  on    Roland? 


Roland 


I25 


Whosoever  knows  him  will  think   you   a  fool  for  your 
deed." 

And  now  Roland  knew  that  death  was  near  at  hand. 
He  raised  himself  and  gathered  all  his  strength  together 
— ah  me!  how  pale  his  face  was! — and  took  in  his  hand 
his  good  sword  Durendal.  Before  him  was  a  great  rock  and 
on  this  in  his  rage  and  pain  he  smote  ten  mighty  blows. 
Loud  rang  the  steel  upon  the  stone ;  but  it  neither  brake 
nor  splintered.  "Help  me,"  he  cried,  "O  Mary,  our 
Lady.  O  my  good  sword,  my  Durendal,  what  an  evil  lot 
is  mine!  In  the  day  when  I  must  part  with  you,  my 
power  over  you  is  lost.  Many  a  battle  I  have  won  with 
your  help;  and  many  a  kingdom  have  I  conquered,  that 
my  Lord  Charles  possesses  this  day.  Never  has  any  one 
possessed  you  that  would  fly  before  another.  So 
long  as  I  live,  you  shall  not  be  taken  from  me,  so  long 
have  you  been  in  the  hands  of  a  loyal  knight." 

Then  he  smote  a  second  time  with  the  sword,  this  time 
upon  the  marble  steps.  Loud  rang  the  steel,  but  neither 
brake  nor  splintered.  Then  Roland  began  to  bemoan 
himself,  "O  my  good  Durendal,"  he  said,  "how  bright 
and  clear  thou  art,  shining  as  shines  the  sun!  Well  I 
mind  me  of  the  day  when  a  voice  that  seemed  to  come  from 
heaven  bade  King  Charles  give  thee  to  a  valiant  captain ; 
and  forthwith  the  good  King  girded  it  on  my  side.  Many 
a  land  have  I  conquered  with  thee  for  him,  and  now  how 
great  is  my  grief!  Can  I  die  and  leave  thee  to  be  handled 
by  some  heathen  ?"  And  the  third  time  he  smote  a  rock 
with  it.  Loud  rang  the  steel,  but  it  brake  not,  bounding 
back  as  though  it  would  rise  to  the  sky.  And  when 
Count  Roland  saw  that  he  could  not  break  the  sword,  he 
spake  again  but  with  more  content  in  his  heart.  "O 
Durendal,"  he  said,  "a  fair  sword  art  thou,  and  holy  as 


126  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

fair.  There  are  holy  relics  in  thy  hilt,  relics  of  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Denis  and  St.  Basil.  These  heathen  shall  never 
possess  thee;  nor  shalt  thou  be  held  but  by  a  Christian 
hand." 

And  now  Roland  knew  that  death  was  very  near  to 
him.  He  laid  himself  down  with  his  head  upon  the  grass 
putting  under  him  his  horn  and  his  sword,  with  his  face 
turned  towards  the  heathen  foe.  Ask  you  why  he  did  so  ? 
To  shew,  forsooth,  to  Charlemagne  and  the  men  of 
France  that  he  died  in  the  midst  of  victory.  This  done 
he  made  a  loud  confession  of  his  sins,  stretching  his  hand 
to  heaven.  "Forgive  me,  Lord,"  he  cried,  "my  sins,  little 
and  great,  all  that  I  have  committed  since  the  day  of  my 
birth  to  this  hour  in  which  I  am  stricken  to  death."  So 
he  prayed;  and,  as  he  lay,  he  thought  of  many  things, 
of  the  countries  which  he  had  conquered,  and  of  his  dear 
Fatherland  France,  and  of  his  kinsfolk,  and  of  the  good 
King  Charles.  Nor,  as  he  thought,  could  he  keep  him- 
self from  sighs  and  tears;  yet  one  thing  he  remembered 
beyond  all  others — to  pray  for  forgiveness  of  his  sins. 
"O  Lord,"  he  said,  "Who  art  the  God  of  truth,  and  didst 
save  Daniel  Thy  prophet  from  the  lions,  do  Thou  save 
my  soul  and  defend  it  against  all  perils!"  So  speaking 
he  raised  his  right  hand,  with  the  gauntlet  yet  upon  it,  to 
the  sky,  and  his  head  fell  back  upon  his  arm  and  the 
angels  carried  him  to  heaven.  So  died  the  great  Count 
""oland. 


CHAPTER  X 


KING  ALFRED 


WE  NOW  come  to  the  great  King  Alfred,  the  best 
and  greatest  of  all  English  Kings.  We  know 
quite  enough  of  his  history  to  be  able  to  say  that  he 
really  deserves  to  be  so  called,  though  I  must  warn 
you  that,  just  because  he  left  so  great  a  name  behind  him, 
people  have  been  fond  of  attributing  to  him  things  which 
really  belonged  to  others.  Thus  you  may  sometimes  see 
nearly  all  English  laws  and  customs  attributed  to  Alfred, 
as  if  he  had  invented  them  all  for  himself.  You  will 
sometimes  hear  that  Alfred  founded  Trial  by  Jury, 
divided  England  into  Counties,  and  did  all  kinds  of  other 
things.  Now  the  real  truth  is  that  the  roots  and  be- 
ginnings of  most  of  these  things  are  very  much  older  than 
the  time  of  Alfred,  while  the  particular  forms  in  which 
we  have  them  now  are  very  much  later,  But  people  have 
a  way  of  fancying  that  everything  must  have  been  in- 
vented by  some  particular  man,  and  as  Alfred  was  more 
famous  than  anybody  else,  they  hit  upon  Alfred  as  the 
most  likely  person  to  have  invented  them. 

But,  putting  aside  fables,  there  is  quite  enough  to  show 
that  there  have  been  very  few  Kings,  and  very  few  men  of 
any  sort,  so  great  and  good  as  King  Alfred.  Perhaps  the 
only  equally  good  King  we  read  of  is  Saint  Louis  of 
France;  and  though  he  was  quite  as  good,  we  cannot 
set  him  down  as  being  so  great  and  wise  as  Alfred.  Cer- 
tainly no  King  ever  gave  himself  up  more  thoroughly 
127 


128  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

than  Alfred  did  fully  to  do  the  duties  of  his  office.  His 
whole  life  seems  to  have  been  spent  in  doing  all  that  he 
could  for  the  good  of  his  people  in  every  way.  And  it  is 
wonderful  in  how  many  ways  his  powers  showed  them- 
selves. That  he  was  a  brave  warrior  is  in  itself  no  par- 
ticular praise  in  an  age  when  almost  every  man  was  the 
same.  But  it  is  a  great  thing  for  a  prince  so  large  a  part 
of  whose  time  was  spent  in  fighting  to  be  able  to  say 
that  all  his  wars  were  waged  to  set  free  his  country  from 
the  most  cruel  enemies. 

And  we  may  admire  too  the  wonderful  way  in  which 
he  kept  his  mind  always  straight  and  firm,  never  either 
giving  way  to  bad  luck  or  being  puffed  up  by  good  luck. 
We  read  of  nothing  like  pride  or  cruelty  or  injustice  of  any 
kind  either  towards  his  own  people  or  towards  his  en- 
emies. And  if  he  was  a  brave  warrior,  he  was  many 
other  things  besides.  He  was  a  lawgiver;  at  least  he 
collected  and  arranged  the  laws,  and  caused  them  to  be 
most  carefully  administered.  He  was  a  scholar,  and 
wrote  and  translated  many  books  for  the  good  of  his 
people.  He  encouraged  trade  and  enterprise  of  all  kinds, 
and  sent  men  to  visit  distant  parts  of  the  world,  and  bring 
home  accounts  of  what  they  saw.  And  he  was  a  thor- 
oughly good  man  and  a  devout  Christian  in  all  relations 
of  life.  In  short,  one  hardly  knows  any  other  character 
in  all  history  so  perfect ;  there  is  so  much  that  is  good  in 
so  many  different  ways ;  and  though  no  doubt  Alfred  had 
his  faults  like  other  people,  yet  he  clearly  had  none,  at 
any  rate  in  the  greater  part  of  his  life,  which  took  away  at 
all  seriously  from  his  general  goodness.  One  wonders 
that  such  a  man  was  never  canonized  as  a  Saint;  most 
certainly  many  people  have  received  that  name  who  did 
not  deserve  it  nearly  so  well  as  he  did. 


King  Alfred  129 

Alfred,  or,  as  his  name  should  really  be  spelled,  Alfred,* 
was  the  youngest  son  of  King  ^Ethelwulf,  and  was  born 
at  Wantage  in  Berkshire  in  849.  His  mother  was  Osburh 
daughter  of  Oslac  the  King's  cup-bearer,  who  came  of 
the  royal  house  of  the  Jutes  in  Wight.  Up  to  the  age  of 
twelve  years  Alfred  was  fond  of  hunting  and  other  sports 
but  he  had  not  been  taught  any  sort  of  learning,  not  so 
much  as  to  read  his  own  tongue.  But  he  loved  the  old 
English  songs;  and  one  day  his  mother  had  a  beautiful 
book  of  songs  with  rich  pictures  and  fine  painted  initial 
letters,  such  as  you  may  often  see  in  ancient  books. 
And  she  said  to  her  children,  "I  will  give  this  beautiful 
book  to  the  one  of  you  who  shall  first  be  able  to  read 
it."  And  Alfred  said,  "Mother,  will  you  really  give 
me  the  book  when  I  have  learned  to  read  it?"  And 
Osburh  said,  "Yes,  my  son."  So  Alfred  went  and 
found  a  master,  and  soon  learned  to  read.  Then  he 
came  to  his  mother,  and  read  the  songs  in  the  beautiful 
book  and  took  the  book  for  his  own. 

In  868,  when  he  was  in  his  twentieth  year,  while  his 
brother  /Ethelred  was  King,  Alfred  married.  His  wife's 
name  was  Ealhswyth ;  she  was  the  daughter  of  ^Ethelred 
called  the  Mickle  or  Big,  Alderman  of  the  Gainas  in 
Lincolnshire,  and  her  mother  Eadburh  was  of  the  royal 
house  of  the  Mercians.  It  is  said  that  on  the  very  day 
of  his  marriage  he  was  smitten  with  a  strange  disease, 
which  for  twenty  years  never  quite  left  him,  and  fits  of 
which  might  come  on  at  any  time.  If  this  be  true,  it 
makes  all  the  great  things  that  he  did  even  more  wonder- 

al. 

Meanwhile  the  great  Danish  invasion  had  begun  in 


*  That  is,  the  rede  or  cocinsel  of  the  elves.     A  great  many  Old-English 
names  are  called  after  the  elves  or  fairies, 


130  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

the  northern  parts  of  England.  There  are  many  stories 
told  in  the  old  Northern  Songs  as  to  the  cause  of  it. 
Some  tell  how  Ragnar  Lodbrog,  a  great  hero  of  these 
Northern  tales,  was  seized  by^Ella,  King  of  the  Northum- 
brians, and  was  thrown  into  a  dungeon  full  of  serpents, 
and  how,  while  he  was  dying  of  the  bites  of  the  serpents, 
he  sang  a  wonderful  death-song,  telling  of  ail  his  old 
fights,  and  calling  on  his  sons  to  come  and  avenge  him. 
The  year  871  the  Danes  for  the  first  time  entered 
Wessex.  Nine  great  battles,  besides  smaller  skirmishes, 
were  fought  this  year,  in  some  of  which  the  English 
won  and  in  others  the  Danes.  One  famous  battle  was 
at  Ashdown,  in  Berkshire.  We  are  told  that  the  heathen 
men  were  in  two  divisions;  one  was  commanded  by  their 
two  Kings  Bagsecg  and  Halfdene,  and  the  other  by  five 
Earls,  Sidroc  the  Old,  Sidroc  the  Young,  Osbeorn, 
Fraena,  and  Harold.  And  King  ^Ethelred  was  set  against 
the  Kings  and  Alfred  the  ^Etheling  against  the  Earls. 
And  the  heathen  men  came  on  against  them.  But 
King  iEthelred  heard  mass  in  his  tent.  And  men  said, 
"Come  forth,  O  King,  to  the  fight,  for  the  heathen  men 
press  hard  upon  us."  And  King  ^Ethelred  said,  "I 
will  serve  God  first  and  man  after,  so  I  will  not  come 
forth  till  all  the  words  of  the  mass  be  ended. "  So  King 
iEthelred  abode  praying,  and  the  heathen  men  fought 
against  Alfred  the  ^Etheling.  And  Alfred  said,  "I  cannot 
abide  till  the  King  my  brother  comes  forth ;  I  must  either 
flee,  or  fight  alone  with  the  heathen  men. "  So  Alfred 
the  ^Etheling  and  his  men  fought  against  the  five  Earls. 
Now  the  heathen  men  stood  on  the  higher  ground  and 
the  Christians  on  the  lower.  Yet  did  Alfred  go  forth 
trusting  in  God,  and  he  made  his  men  hold  close  together 
with  their  shields,  and  they  went  forth  like  a  wild  boar 


King  Alfred  131 

against  the  hounds.  And  they  fought  against  the  heathen 
men  and  smote  them,  and  slew  the  five  Earls,  Sidroc  the 
Old,  Sidroc  the  Young,  Osbeorn,  Frama,  and  Harold. 
Then  the  mass  was  over,  and  King  ^Ethelred  came  forth 
and  fought  against  the  two  Kings,  and  slew  Bagsecg 
the  King  with  his  own  hand  and  smote  the  heathen  men 
with  a  great  slaughter  and  chased  them  even  unto 
Reading. 

In  871,  on  ^Ethelred's  death,  Alfred  became  King  of 
the  West-Saxons  and  Over-lord  of  all  England,  as  his 
father  had  appointed  so  long  before  with  the  consent  of 
his  Wise  Men. 

The  Danes  did  not  come  again  into  Wessex  till  876. 
But  though  the  West-Saxons  had  no  fighting  by  land 
during  these  years,  things  were  not  quite  quiet,  for  in 
875  King  Alfred  had  a  fight  at  sea  against  some  of  the 
Danish  pirates.  This  sea-fight  is  worth  remembering 
as  being,  I  suppose,  the  first  victory  won  by  the  English- 
men at  sea,  where  Englishmen  have  since  won  so  many 
victories.  King  Alfred  then  fought  against  seven  Danish 
ships,  of  which  he  took  one  and  put  the  rest  to  flight. 
It  is  somewhat  strange  that  we  do  not  hear  more  than 
we  do  of  warfare  by  sea  in  these  times,  especially  when 
we  remember  how  in  earlier  times  the  Angles  and 
Saxons  had  roved  about  in  their  ships,  very  much  as 
the  Danes  and  other  Northmen  were  doing  now.  It 
would  seem  that  the  English,  after  they  settled  in  Britain, 
almost  left  off  being  a  seafaring  people.  We  find  Alfred 
and  other  Kings  doing  what  they  could  to  keep  up  a  fle^t 
and  to  stir  up  a  naval  spirit  among  their  people.  And 
in  some  degree  they  did  so ;  still  we  do  not  find  the  English, 
for  a  long  while  after  this  time,  doing  nearly  so  much  by 
sea  as  they  did  by  land.     This  was  a  pity;  for  ships  might 


132  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

then,  as  in  later  times,  have  been  wooden  walls.  It  is 
much  better  to  meet  an  enemy  at  sea,  and  to  keep  him 
from  landing  in  your  country,  than  to  let  him  land,  even 
if  you  can  beat  him  when  he  has  landed. 

But  in  876  the  Danes  came  again  into  Wessex;  and 
we  thus  come  to  the  part  of  Alfred's  life  which  is  at  once 
the  saddest  and  the  brightest.  It  is  the  time  when  his 
luck  was  lowest  and  when  his  spirit  was  highest.  The 
army  under  Guthorm  or  Guthrum,  the  Danish  King 
of  East-Anglia,  came  suddenly  to  Wareham  in  Dorset- 
shire. The  Chronicle  says  that  they  "bestole" — that  is, 
came  secretly  or  escaped — from  the  West-Saxon  army, 
which  seems  to  have  been  waiting  for  them.  This  time 
Alfred  made  peace  with  the  Danes,  and  they  gave  him 
some  of  their  chief  men  for  hostages,  and  they  swore  to 
go  out  of  the  land.  They  swore  this  on  the  holy  bracelet, 
which  was  the  most  solemn  oath  in  use  among  the  heathen 
Northmen,  and  on  which  they  had  never  before  sworn 
at  any  of  the  times  when  they  had  made  peace  with  the 
English.  But  they  did  not  keep  their  oath  any  better 
for  taking  it  in  this  more  solemn  way.  The  part  of  the 
host  which  had  horses  "bestole  away."  King  Alfred 
rode  after  the  Danish  horse  as  far  as  Exeter,  but  he  did 
not  overtake  them  till  they  had  got  there,  and  were  safe 
in  the  stronghold.  Then  they  made  peace,  swearing 
oaths,  and  giving  as  many  hostages  as  the  King  asked  for. 

And  now  we  come  to  the  terrible  year  878,  the  greatest 
and  saddest  and  most  glorious  in  all  Alfred's  life.  In  the 
very  beginning  of  the  year,  just  af £r  Twelfth-night,  the 
Danish  host  again  came  sudJe^sty — "bestole"  as  the 
Chronicle  says — to  Chippenham.  Then  "they  rode 
through  the  West-Saxons'  land,  and  there  sat  down, 
and  mickle  of  the  folk  over  the  sea  they  drove,  and  of 


King  Alfred  133 

the  others  the  most  deal  they  rode  over;  all  but  the  King 
Alfred;  he  with  a  little  band  hardly  fared  [went]  after  the 
woods  and  on  the  moor- fastnesses."  This  time  of 
utter  distress  lasted  only  a  very  little  while,  for  in  a  few 
months  Alfred  was  again  at  the  head  of  an  army  and  able 
to  fight  against  the  Danes. 

It  was  during  this  trouble  that  Alfred  stayed  in  the 
hut  of  a  neatherd  or  swineherd  of  his,  who  knew  who 
he  was,  though  his  wife  did  not  know  him.  One  day 
the  woman  set  some  cakes  to  bake,  and  bade  the  King, 
who  was  sitting  by  the  fire  mending  his  bow  and  arrows, 
to  tend  them.  Alfred  thought  more  of  his  bow  and  arrows 
than  he  did  of  the  cakes,  and  let  them  burn.  Then  the 
woman  ran  in  and  cried  out,  "  There,  don't  you  see  the 
cakes  on  fire?  Then  wherefore  turn  them  not?  You 
are  glad  enough  to  eat  them  when  they  are  piping  hot." 

We  are  told  that  this  swineherd  or  neatherd  afterwards 
became  Bishop  of  Winchester.  They  say  that  his  name 
was  Denewulf,  and  that  the  King  saw  that,  though  he 
was  in  so  lowly  a  rank,  he  was  naturally  a  very  wise  man. 
So  he  had  him  taught,  and  at  last  gave  him  the  Bishop- 
rick. 

I  do  not  think  that  I  can  do  better  than  tell  you  the 
next  happening  to  Alfred,  as  it  is  in  the  Chronicle,  only 
changing  those  words  which  you  might  not  understand. 

"  And  that  ilk  [same]  winter  was  Iwer's  and  Healfdene's 
brother  among  the  West-Saxons  in  Devonshire;  and 
him  there  men  slew  and  eight  hundred  men  with  him 
and  forty  men  of  his  host.  And  there  was  the  banner 
taken  which  they  th :  F  iven  hight  [call].  And  after 
this  Easter  wrought  King  Alfred  with  his  little  band  a 
work  [fortress]  at  Athelney,  and  out  of  that  work  was  he 
striving  with  the  [Danish]  host,  and  the  army  sold  [gave] 


1^4  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

him  hostages  and  mickle  oaths,  and  eke  they  promised 
him  that  their  King  should  receive  baptism.  And 
this  they  fulfilled.  And  three  weeks  after  came 
King  Guthrum  with  thirty  of  the  men  that  in  the 
host  were  worthiest,  at  Aller,  that  is  near  Athelney. 
And  him  the  King  received  at  his  baptism,*  and  his 
chrisom-loosingf  was  at  Wedmore.  And  he  was 
twelve  nights  with  the  King,  and  he  honoured  him 
and  his  feres  [companions]  with  mickle  fee  [money]." 

Thus  you  see  how  soon  King  Alfred's  good  luck  came 
back  to  him  again.  The  Raven  was  a  famous  banner 
of  the  Danes,  said  to  have  been  worked  by  the  daughters 
of  Ragnar  Lodbrog.  It  was  thought  to  have  wonderful 
powers,  so  that  they  could  tell  by  the  way  in  which  the 
raven  held  his  wings  whether  they  would  win  or  not  in 
battle. 

You  see  the  time  of  utter  distress  lasted  only  from 
soon  after  Twelfth-night  to  Easter,  and  even  during 
that  time  the  taking  of  the  Raven  must  have  cheered  the 
English  a  good  deal.  After  Easter  things  began  to  mend, 
when  Alfred  built  his  fort  at  Athelney  and  began  to 
skirmish  with  the  Danes,  and  seven  weeks  later  came 
the  great  victory  at  Ethandun,  which  set  Wessex  free. 
Some  say  that  the  white  horse  which  is  cut  in  the 
side  of  the  chalk  hills  near  Edington  was  cut  then,  that 
men  might  remember  the  great  battle  of  Ethandun. 
But  it  has  been  altered  in  modern  times  to  make  it  look 
more  like  a  real  horse. 

All  this  time  Alfred  seems  to  have  kept  his  headquar- 
ters   at    Athelney.     Thence    they    went    to    Wedmore. 


*  That  is,  was  his  godfather. 

"f  That  is,  he  laid   aside  the  chrisom  or  white  garment  which  a  newly 
baptised  person  wore. 


King  Alfred  135 

There  the  Wise  Men  came  together,  and  Alfred  and  Gu- 
thorm  (or,  to  give  him  the  name  by  which  he  was  baptised, 
^Ethelstan)  made  a  treaty.  This  treaty  was  very  much 
better  kept  than  any  treaty  with  the  Danes  had 
ever  been  kept  before.  The  Danes  got  much  the 
larger  part  of  England;  still  Alfred  contrived  to  keep 
London.  Some  accounts  say  that  only  those  of  the  Danes 
stayed  in  England  who  chose  to  become  Christians,  and 
that  the  rest  went  away  into  Gaul  under  a  famous  leader 
of  theirs  named  Hasting.  Anyhow,  in  880  they  went 
quite  away  into  what  was  now  their  own  land  of  East- 
Anglia,  and  divided  it  among  themselves.  Thus  Alfred 
had  quite  freed  his  own  Kingdom  from  the  Danes,  though 
he  was  obliged  to  leave  so  much  of  the  island  in  their 
hands.  And  even  through  all  these  misfortunes,  the 
Kingdom  of  Wessex  did  in  some  sort  become  greater. 
Remember  that  in  880,  when  Alfred  had  done  so  many 
great  things,  he  was  still  only  thirty-one  years  old. 

We  can  see  how  much  people  always  remembered  and 
thought  of  Alfred,  by  there  being  many  more  stories  told 
of  him  than  of  almost  any  other  of  the  old  Kings.  One 
story  is  that  Alfred,  wishing  to  know  what  the  Danes  were 
about  and  how  strong  they  were,  set  out  one  day  from 
Athelney  in  the  disguise  of  a  minstrel  or  juggler,  and  went 
into  the  Danish  camp,  and  stayed  there  several  days, 
amusing  the  Danes  with  his  playing,  till  he  had  seen  all 
that  he  wanted,  and  then  went  back  without  any  one 
finding  him  out.  This  is  what  you  may  call  a  soldier's 
story,  while  some  of  the  others  are  rather  what  monks  and 
clergymen  would  like  to  tell.  Thus  there  is  a  tale  which 
is  told  in  a  great  many  different  ways,  but  of  which  the 
following  is  the  oldest  shape. 

"Now  King  Alfred  was  driven  from  his  Kingdom  by 


136  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

the  Danes,  and  he  lay  hid  for  three  years  in  the  isle  of 
Glastonbury.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  a  day  that  all 
his  folk  were  gone  out  to  fish,  save  only  Alfred  himself 
and  his  wife  and  one  servant  whom  he  loved.  And 
there  came  a  pilgrim  to  the  King,  and  begged  for  food. 
And  the  King  said  to  his  servant,  'What  food  have  we 
in  the  house  ? '  And  his  servant  answered,  '  My  Lord, 
we  have  in  the  house  but  one  loaf  and  a  little  wine.' 
Then  the  King  gave  thanks  to  God,  and  said,  '  Give  half 
of  the  loaf  and  half  of  the  wine  to  this  poor  pilgrim. '  So 
the  servant  did  as  his  lord  commanded  him,  and  gave  to 
the  pilgrim  half  of  the  loaf  and  half  of  the  wine,  and  the 
pilgrim  gave  great  thanks  to  the  King.  And  when  the 
servant  returned,  he  found  the  loaf  whole,  and  the  wine 
as  much  as  there  had  been  aforetime.  And  he  greatly 
wondered,  and  he  wondered  also  how  the  pilgrim  had 
come  into  the  isle,  for  that  no  man  could  come  there 
save  by  water,  and  the  pilgrim  had  no  boat.  And  the 
King  greatly  wondered  also.  And  at  the  ninth  hour 
came  back  the  folk  who  had  gone  to  fish.  And  they  had 
three  boats  full  of  fish,  and  they  said,  Xo,  we  have  caught 
more  fish  this  day  than  in  all  the  three  years  that  we  have 
tarried  in  this  island. '  And  the  King  was  glad,  and  he 
and  his  folk  were  merry ;  yet  he  pondered  much  upon  that 
which  had  come  to  pass.  And  when  night  came,  the  King 
went  to  his  bed  with  Ealhswyth  his  wife.  And  the  Lady 
slept,  but  the  King  lay  awake  and  thought  of  all  that  had 
come  to  pass  by  day.  And  presently  he  saw  a  great  light, 
like  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  and  he  saw  an  old  man 
with  black  hair,  clothed  in  priest's  garments,  and  with 
a  mitre  on  his  head,  and  holding  in  his  right  hand  a  book 
of  the  Gospels  adorned  with  gold  and  gems.  And  the 
old  man  blessed  the  King,  and  the  King  said  unto  him, 


King  Alfred  137 

'Who  art  thou?'  And  he  answered,  'Alfred,  my  son, 
rejoice;  for  I  am  he  to  whom  thou  didst  this  day  give 
thine  alms,  and  I  am  called  Cuthberht  the  soldier  of 
Christ.  Now  be  strong  and  very  courageous,  and  be  of 
joyful  heart,  and  hearken  diligently  to  the  things  which 
I  say  unto  thee;  for  henceforth  I  will  be  thy  shield  and 
thy  friend,  and  I  will  watch  over  thee  and  over  thy  sons 
after  thee.  And  now  I  will  tell  thee  what  thou  must  do. 
Rise  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  blow  thine  horn  thrice, 
that  thy  enemies  may  hear  it  and  fear,  and  by  the  ninth 
hour  thou  shalt  have  around  thee  five  hundred  men 
harnassed  for  the  battle.  And  this  shall  be  a  sign  unto 
thee  that  thou  mayest  believe.  And  after  seven  days 
thou  shalt  have  by  God's  gift  and  my  help  all  the  folk  of 
this  land  gathered  unto  thee  upon  the  mount  that  is 
called  Assandun.  And  thus  shalt  thou  fight  against 
thine  enemies,  and  doubt  not  that  thou  shalt  overcome 
them.  Be  thou  therefore  glad  of  heart,  and  be  strong 
and  very  courageous,  and  fear  not,  for  God  hath  given 
thine  enemies  into  thine  hand.  And  He  hath  given  thee 
also  all  this  land  and  the  Kingdom  of  thy  fathers,  to  thee 
and  to  thy  sons  and  to  thy  sons'  sons  after  thee.  Be  thou 
faithful  to  me  and  to  my  folk,  because  that  unto  thee  is 
given  all  the  land  of  Albion.  Be  thou  righteous,  because 
thou  art  chosen  to  be  the  King  of  all  Britain.  So  may  God 
be  merciful  unto  thee,  and  I  will  be  thy  friend,  and  none 
of  thine  enemies  shall  ever  be  able  to  overcome  thee. ' 
Then  was  King  Alfred  glad  at  heart,  and  he  was  strong  and 
and  very  courageous,  for  that  he  knew  that  he  would 
overcome  his  enemies  by  the  help  of  God  and  Saint 
Cuthberht  his  patron.  So  in  the  morning  he  arose,  and 
sailed  to  the  land,  and  blew  his  horn  three  times,  and 
when  his  friends  heard  it  they  were  glad,  and  when  his 


138  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

enemies  heard  it  they  feared.  And  by  the  ninth  hour,, 
according  to  the  word  of  the  Lord,  there  were  gathered 
unto  him  five  hundred  men  of  the  bravest  and  dearest 
of  his  friends.  And  he  spake  unto  them  and  told  them 
all  that  God  had  said  unto  him  by  the  mouth  of  his  servant 
Cuthberht,  and  he  told  them  that,  by  the  gift  of  God  and 
by  the  help  of  Saint  Cuthberht,  they  would  overcome  their 
enemies  and  win  back  their  own  land.  And  he  bade  them 
as  Saint  Cuthberht  had  taught  him,  to  fear  God  alway 
and  to  be  alway  righteous  toward  all  men.  And  he  bade 
his  son  Edward  who  was  by  him  to  be  faithful  to  God 
and  Saint  Cuthberht,  and  so  he  should  alway  have  the 
victory  over  his  enemies.  So  they  went  forth  to  battle 
and  smote  their  enemies  and  overcame  them,  and  King 
Alfred  took  the  Kingdom  of  all  Britain,  and  he  ruled 
well  and  wisely  over  the  just  and  the  unjust  for  the  rest 
of  his  days." 

Now  is  there  any  truth  in  all  this  story?  I  think 
there  is  thus  much,  that  Alfred,  for  some  reason  or 
other,  thought  he  was  under  the  special  protection  of 
Saint  Cuthberht.  For  several  years  after  880  there  was 
peace  in  the  land,  and  for  a  good  many  more  years  still 
there  was  much  less  fighting  than  there  had  been  be- 
fore. It  was  no  doubt  at  this  time  that  Alfred 
was  able  to  do  all  those  things  for  the  good 
of  his  people  of  which  we  hear  so  much.  He 
had  now  more  time  than  either  before  or  after  for 
making  his  laws,  writing  his  books,  founding  his  monas- 
teries, and  doing  all  that  he  did.  You  may  wonder  how 
he  found  time  to  do  so  much;  but  it  was  by  the  only  way 
by  which  anybody  can  do  anything,  namely,  by  never 
wasting  his  time,  and  by  having  fixed  times  of  the  day 
for  everything.     Alfred  did  not,  like  most  other  writers 


King  Alfred  139 

of  that  time,  write  in  Latin,  so  that  hardly  anybody  but 
the  clergy  could  read  or  understand  what  he  wrote.  He 
loved  our  own  tongue,  and  was  especially  fond  of  the 
Old-English  songs,  and  all  that  he  wrote  he  wrote  in 
English  that  all  his  people  might  understand.  His 
works  were  chiefly  translations  from  Latin  books;  what 
we  should  have  valued  most  of  all,  his  note-book  or  hand- 
book, containing  his  remarks  on  various  matters,  is  lost. 
He  translated  into  English  the  History  of  Baeda,  the 
History  of  Orosius,  some  of  the  works  of  Pope  Gregory 
the  Great,  and  the  Consolation  of  Philosophy  by  Boethius. 
Perhaps  you  will  ask  why  he  did  not  rather  translate 
some  of  the  great  and  famous  Greek  and  Latin  writers 
of  earlier  times.  Now  we  may  be  sure  that  King  Alfred 
did  not  understand  Greek  at  all ;  very  few  people  in  those 
days  in  the  West  of  Europe  knew  any  Greek,  except 
those  who  needed  to  use  the  language  for  dealing  with 
the  men  in  the  Eastern  Empire  who  still  spoke  it.  In- 
deed Alfred  complains  that,  when  he  came  to  the  Crown, 
very  few  people,  even  among  the  clergy,  understood  even 
Latin  at  all  well.  And  as  for  Latin  books,  no  doubt 
Alfred  thought  that  the  writings  of  Christians  would  be 
more  edifying  to  his  people  than  those  of  the  old  heathens. 
He  chose  the  History  of  Orosius,  as  a  general  history  of 
the  world,  and  that  of  Baeda,  as  a  particular  history  of 
England.  Boethius  was  a  Roman  Consul  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  sixth  century,  who  was  put  to  death  by  the 
great  Theodoric,  King  of  the  East-Goths,  who  then  ruled 
over  Italy.  While  he  was  in  prison  he  wrote  the  book 
which  King  Alfred  translated.  He  seems  not  to  have 
been  a  Christian;  at  least  there  is  not  a  single  Christian 
expression  in  his  book.  But  people  fancied  that  he  was 
not  only  a  Christian,  but  a  saint  and  a  martyr,  most  likely 


140  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

because  Theodoric,  who  put  him  to  death,  was  not  an 
orthodox  Christian,  but  an  Arian.  Alfred,  in  translating 
his  books,  did  not  always  care  to  translate  them  quite 
exactly,  but  he  often  altered  and  put  in  things  of  his  own, 
if  he  thought  he  could  thus  make  them  more  improving. 
So  in  translating  Boethius,  he  altered  a  good  deal,  to 
make  the  wise  heathen  speak  like  a  Christian.  So  in 
translating  Orosius,  where  Orosius  gives  an  account  of 
the  world,  Alfred  greatly  enlarged  the  account  of  all  the 
northern  part  of  Europe,  of  which  Alfred  naturally  knew 
much  more  than  Orosius  did. 

Alfred  was  also  very  careful  in  the  government  of  his 
Kingdom,  especially  in  seeing  that  justice  was  properly 
administered.  So  men  said  of  him  in  their  songs,  much 
as  they  had  long  before  said  of  King  Edwin  in  Northum- 
berland, that  he  hung  up  golden  bracelets  by  the  road- 
side, and  that  no  man  dared  to  steal  them.  In  his  collec- 
tion of  laws,  he  chiefly  put  in  order  the  laws  of  the  older 
Kings,  not  adding  many  of  his  own,  because  he  said  that 
he  did  not  know  how  those  who  came  after  him  might 
like  them. 

King  Alfred  was  very  attentive  to  religious  matters, 
and  gave  great  alms  to  the  poor  and  gifts  to  churches. 
He  also  founded  two  monasteries;  one  was  for  nuns,  at 
Shaftesbury  in  Dorsetshire,  of  which  he  made  his  own 
daughter,  ^Ethelgifu,  abbess.  The  other  was  for  monks 
at  Athelney;  you  can  easily  see  why  he  should  build  it 
there.  He  also  sent  several  embassies  to  Rome,  where 
he  got  Pope  Marinus  to  grant  certain  privileges  to  the 
English  School  at  Rome;  the  Pope  also  sent  him  what 
was  thought  to  be  a  piece  of  the  wood  of  the  True  Cross, 
that  on  which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  died.  He  also  sent 
an  embassy  to  Jerusalem,  and  had  letters  from  Abel  the 


King  Alfred  141 

Patriarch  there.  And  what  seems  stranger  than  all,  he 
sent  an  embassy  all  the  way  to  India,  with  alms  for  the 
Christians  there,  called  the  Christians  of  Saint  Thomas 
and  Saint  Bartholomew. 

Lastly,  there  seems  some  reason  to  think  that  the 
Chronicle  began  to  be  put  together  in  its  present  shape 
in  Alfred's  time,  and  that  it  was  regularly  gone  on  with 
afterward,  so  that  from  the  time  of  Alfred  onward  we 
have  a  history  which  was  regularly  written  down  as 
things  happened. 

All  these  things  happened  mainly  in  the  middle  years 
of  the  reign  of  Alfred,  when  there  was  so  much  less  fight- 
ing than  there  was  before  and  after,  and  when  some 
years  seem  to  have  been  quite  peaceable.  Guthorm- 
iEthelstan  and  his  Danes  in  East-Anglia  were  for 
some  years  true  to  the  treaty  of  Wedmore,  and  the  other 
Danes  seem  just  now  to  have  been  busy  in  invading  Gaul 
and  other  parts  of  the  continent  rather  than  England. 
Also  King  Alfred  had  now  got  a  fleet,  so  that  he  often  met 
them  at  sea  and  kept  them  from  landing.  This  he  did 
in  882,  and  we  do  not  find  that  any  Danes  landed  again 
in  England  till  885.  In  that  year  part  of  the  army  which 
had  been  plundering  along  the  coast  of  Flanders  and 
Holland  came  over  to  England,  landed  in  Kent,  and 
besieged  Rochester.  But  the  citizens  withstood  them 
bravely,  and  Alfred  gathered  an  army  and  drove  the 
Danes  to  their  ships.  They  seem  then  to  have  gone  to 
Essex  and  to  have  plundered  there  with  their  ships, 
getting  help  from  the  Danes  who  were  settled  in 
East-Anglia,  or  at  least  from  such  of  them  as  still  were 
heathens.  Alfred's  fleet  however  quite  overcame  them 
and  took  away  their  treasure,  but  his  fleet  was  again 
attacked  and  defeated  by  the  East- Anglian  Danes.     It 


142  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

would  seem  that  in  some  part  of  this  war  Guthorm- 
iEthelstan  was  helped  by  Hrolf,  otherwise  called  Rollo, 
the  great  Northern  chief. 

The  Danish  wars  began  again  in  893.  For  years 
now  there  was  a  great  deal  of  fighting.  Two  large 
bodies  of  Danes,  one  of  them  under  the  famous  chief 
Hasting,  landed  in  Kent  in  893  and  fixed  themselves  in 
fortresses  which  they  built.  And  the  Danes  who  had 
settled  in  Northumberland  and  East-Anglia  helped  them, 
though  they  had  all  sworn  oaths  to  King  Alfred,  and 
those  in  East-Anglia  had  also  given  hostages.  There 
was  fighting  all  over  the  south  of  England  throughout 
894,  and  the  King  had  to  go  constantly  backward  and 
forward  to  keep  up  with  the  Danes.  One  time  Alfred 
took  a  fort  in  Kent,  in  which  were  the  wife  and  two  sons 
of  Hasting.  Now  Hasting  had  not  long  before  given 
oaths  and  hostages  to  Alfred,  and  the  two  boys  had  been 
baptised,  the  King  being  godfather  to  one  of  them  and 
Alderman  ^Ethelred  to  the  other.  But  Hasting  did  not 
at  all  keep  to  his  oath,  but  went  on  plundering  all  the 
same.  Still,  when  the  boys  and  their  mother  were  taken, 
Alfred  would  not  do  them  any  harm,  but  gave  them  up 
again  to  Hasting. 

In  897  we  read  that  Alfred  made  some  improvements 
in  his  ships.  "They  were  full-nigh  twice  as  long  as  the 
others;  some  had  sixty  oars,  some  more;  they  were  both 
swifter  and  steadier  and  eke  higher  than  the  others ;  they 
were  neither  on  the  Frisian  shape  nor  on  the  Danish,  but 
as  himself  thought  that  they  useful  might  be."  These 
new  ships  seem  to  have  done  good  service,  though  one 
time  they  got  aground,  seemingly  because  they  were  so 
large,  and  the  Danes  were  therefore  able  to  sail  out  before 
them.     These    sea-fights    along    the    south  coast    were 


King  Alfred  143 

nearly  the  last  things  that  we  hear  of  in  Alfred's  reign. 
The  crews  of  two  Danish  ships  were  brought  to  Win- 
chester to  Alfred  and  there  hanged.  One  cannot  blame 
him  for  this,  as  these  Danes  were  mere  pirates,  not  en- 
gaged in  any  lawful  war,  and  many  of  them  had  been 
spared,  and  had  made  oaths  to  Alfred,  and  had  broken 
them,  over  and  over  again. 

This  was  in  897;  the  rest  of  King  Alfred's  reign  seems 
to  have  been  spent  in  peace.  In  901  the  great  King  died 
himself.  He  was  then  only  fifty-two  years  old.  Alfred's 
wife,  the  Lady  Ealhswyth,  lived  a  little  while  after  her 
husband,  till  903  or  905.  King  Alfred  was  buried  at 
Winchester  in  the  New  Minster  which  he  himself  began 
to  found  and  which  was  finished  by  his  son  Edward.  It 
then  stood  close  to  the  Old  Minster,  that  is,  the  cathedral 
church.  Afterward  it  was  moved  out  of  the  city  and 
was  called  Hyde  Abbey.  But  you  cannot  see  King 
Alfred's  grave  there  now,  because  everything  has  been 
destroyed,  and  the  bones  of  the  great  King  have  been 
turned  out,  to  make  room  for  a  prison. 


CHAPTER  XI 


THE   CID 


AFTERWARDS  the  Castillians  arrived,  and  they 
kissed  his  hands  in  homage,  all,  save  only  my 
Cid.  And  when  King  Don  Alfonso  saw  that  the  Cid 
did  not  do  homage  and  kiss  his  hand,  as  all  the  other 
chief  persons  had  done,  he  said,  "Since  now  ye  have  all 
received  me  for  your  Lord,  and  given  me  authority 
ever  ye,  I  would  know  of  the  Cid  Ruydiez  why  he  will 
not  kiss  my  hand  and  acknowledge  me;  for  I  would  do 
something  for  him,  as  I  promised  unto  my  father  King 
Don  Ferrando,  when  he  commended  him  to  me  and  to 
my  brethren.  And  the  Cid  arose  and  said,  "Sir,  all  whom 
you  see  here  present,  suspect  that  by  your  counsel  the 
King  Don  Sancho  your  brother  came  to  his  death ;  and 
therefore  I  say  unto  you  that,  unless  you  clear  yourself 
of  this,  as  by  right  you  should  do,  I  will  never  kiss  your 
hand,  nor  receive  you  for  my  lord."  Then  said  the  King, 
"Cid,  what  you  say  pleases  me  well;  and  here  I  swear  to 
God  and  to  St.  Mary,  that  I  never  slew  him,  nor  took 
counsel  for  his  death.  And  I  beseech  ye  therefore  all, 
as  friends  and  true  vassals,  that  ye  tell  me  how  I  may 
clear  myself."  And  the  chiefs  who  were  present  said, 
that  he  and  twelve  of  the  knights  who  came  with  him 
from  Toledo,  should  make  this  oath  in  the  church  ai  St. 
Gadea  at  Burgos,  and  that  so  he  should  be  cleared. 

So  the  King  and  all  his  company  took  horse  and  went 
to  Burgos.     And  when  the  day  appointed  for  the  oath 

144 


The  Cid  145 

was  come,  the  King  came  forward  upon  a  high  stage  that 
all  the  people  might  see  him,  and  my  Cid  came  to  him  to 
receive  the  oath;  and  my  Cid  took  the  book  of  the  Gospels 
and  opened  it,  and  laid  it  upon  the  altar,  and  the  King 
laid  his  hands  upon  it,  and  the  Cid  said  unto  him,  "King 
Don  Alfonso,  you  come  here  to  swear  concerning  the 
death  of  King  Don  Sancho  your  brother,  that  you  neither 
slew  him  nor  took  counsel  for  his  death;  say  now  you 
and  these  hidalgos,  if  ye  swear  this."  And  the  King  and 
the  hidalgos  answered  and  said,  "Yea,  we  swear  it." 
And  the  Cid  said,  "If  ye  knew  of  this  thing,  or  gave  com- 
mand that  it  should  be  done,  ma)'  you  die  even  such  a 
death  as  your  brother  the  King  Don  Sancho,  by  the 
hand  of  a  villain  whom  you  trust;  one  who  is  not  a 
hidalgo,  from  another  land,  not  a  Castillian";  and  the 
King  and  the  knights  who  were  with  him  said  "Amen." 
And  the  King's  colour  changed;  and  the  Cid  repeated 
the  oath  unto  him  a  second  time,  and  the  King  and 
the  twelve  knights  said  "Amen"  to  it  in  like  manner,  and 
in  like  manner  the  countenance  of  the  King  was  changed 
again.  And  my  Cid  repeated  the  oath  unto  him  a 
third  time,  and  the  King  and  the  knights  said  "Amen." 
But  the  wrath  of  the  King  was  exceedingly  great,  and 
he  said  to  the  Cid,  "Ruydiez,  why  dost  thou  thus  press 
me,  man?  To-day  thou  swearest  me,  and  to-morrow 
thou  wilt  kiss  my  hand."  And  from  that  day  forward 
there  was  no  love  toward  my  Cid  in  the  heart  of  the 
King. 

After  this  King  Don  Alfonso  assembled  together  all 
his  power  and  went  against  the  Moors.  And  the  Cid 
should  have  gone  with  him,  but  he  fell  sick  and  perforce 
therefore  abode  at  home.  And  while  the  King  was 
going  through  Andalusia,  having  the  land  at  his  mercy, 


146  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

a  great  power  of  the  Moors  assembled  together  on  the 
other  side,  and  entered  the  land,  and  did  much  evil.  At 
this  time  the  Cid  was  gathering  strength;  and  when  he 
heard  that  the  Moors  were  in  the  country,  laying  waste 
before  them,  he  gathered  together  what  force  he  could, 
and  went  after  them;  and  the  Moors,  when  they  heard 
this,  began  to  fly.  And  the  Cid  followed  them  as  far  as 
Toledo,  slaying  and  burning,  and  plundering  and  destroy- 
ing, and  laying  hands  on  all  whom  he  found,  so  that  he 
brought  back  seven  thousand  prisoners,  men  and  women ; 
and  he  and  all  his  people  returned  rich  and  with  great 
honour.  But  when  the  King  of  Toledo  heard  of  the 
hurt  which  he  had  received  at  the  hands  of  the  Cid,  he 
sent  to  King  Don  Alfonso  to  complain  thereof.  And 
the  King  was  greatly  troubled.  And  he  went  with  all 
speed  to  Burgos,  and  sent  from  thence  to  bid  the  Cid 
come  unto  him. 

Now  my  Cid  knew  the  evil  disposition  of  the  King 
toward  him,  and  when  he  received  his  bidding  he  made 
answer  that  he  would  meet  him  between  Burgos  and 
Bivar.  And  the  King  went  out  from  Burgos  and  came 
nigh  unto  Bivar;  and  the  Cid  came  up  to  him  and  would 
have  kissed  his  hand,  but  the  King  withheld  it,  and  said 
angrily  unto  him,  "  Ruydiez,  quit  my  land."  Then  the 
Cid  clapt  spurs  to  the  mule  upon  which  he  rode,  and 
vaulted  into  a  piece  of  ground  which  was  his  own  in- 
heritance, and  answered,  "Sir,  I  am  not  in  your  land, 
but  in  my  own."  And  the  King  replied  full  wrathfully, 
"  Go  out  of  my  kingdoms  without  any  delay."  And  the 
Cid  made  answer,  "  Give  me  then  thirty  days'  time,  as  is 
the  right  of  the  hidalgos";  and  the  King  said  he  would 
not,  but  that  if  he  were  not  gone  in  nine  days'  time  he 
would  come  and  look  for  him.     The  counts  were  well 


The  Cid  147 

pleased  at  this;  but  all  the  people  of  the  land  were  sor- 
rowful. And  then  the  King  and  the  Cid  parted.  And 
the  Cid  sent  for  all  his  friends  and  his  kinsmen  and  vas- 
sals, and  told  them  how  King  Don  Alfonso  had  banished 
him  from  the  land,  and  asked  of  them  who  would  follow 
him  into  banishment,  and  who  would  remain  at  home. 
Then  Alvar  Fafiez,  who  was  his  cousin-german,  came 
forward  and  said,  "Cid,  we  will  all  go  with  you,  through 
desert  and  through  peopled  country,  and  never  fail  you. 
In  your  service  will  we  spend  our  mules  and  horses,  our 
wealth  and  our  garments,  and  ever  while  we  live  be  unto 
you  loyal  friends  and  vassals."  And  they  all  confirmed 
what  Alvar  Fafiez  had  said;  and  the  Cid  thanked  them 
for  their  love,  and  said  that  there  might  come  a  time  in 
which  he  should  guerdon  them. 

And  as  he  was  about  to  depart  he  looked  back  upon 
his  own  home,  and  when  he  saw  his  hall  deserted,  the 
household  chests  unfastened,  the  doors  open,  no  cloaks 
hanging  up,  no  seats  in  the  porch,  no  hawks  upon  the 
perches,  the  tears  came  into  his  eyes,  and  he  said,  "My 
enemies  have  done  this.  God  be  praised  for  all  things." 
And  he  turned  toward  the  East  and  knelt  and  said,  "Holy 
Mary  Mother,  and  all  Saints,  pray  to  God  for  me,  that  He 
may  give  me  strength  to  destroy  all  the  Pagans,  and  to 
win  enough  from  them  to  requite  my  friends  therewith, 
and  all  those  who  follow  and  help  me."  Then  he  called 
for  Alvar  Fafiez  and  said  unto  him,  "Cousin,  the  poor 
have  no  part  in  the  wrong  which  the  King  hath  done  us; 
see  now  that  no  wrong  be  done  unto  them  along  our 
road,"  and  he  called  for  his  horse. 

My  Cid  Ruydiez  entered  Burgos,  having  sixty  stream- 
ers in  his  company.  And  men  and  women  went  forth  to 
see  him,  and  the  men  of  Burgos  and  the  women  of  Burgos 


148  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

were  at  their  windows,  weeping,  so  great  was  their  sor- 
row; and  they  said  with  one  accord,  "God,  how  good  a 
vassal  if  he  had  but  a  good  Lord!"  and  willingly  would 
each  have  bade  him  come  in,  but  no  one  dared  so  to  do. 
For  King  Don  Alfonso  in  his  anger  had  sent  letters  to 
Burgos,  saying  that  no  man  should  give  the  Cid  a  lodg' 
ing;  and  that  whosoever  disobeyed  should  lose  all  that 
he  had,  and  moreover  the  eyes  in  his  head.  Great  sor- 
row had  these  Christian  folk  at  this,  and  they  hid  them- 
selves when  he  came  near  them  because  they  did  not 
dare  speak  to  him;  and  my  Cid  went  to  his  Posada,  and 
when  he  came  to  the  door  he  found  it  fastened,  for  fear 
of  the  King.  And  his  people  called  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  but  they  within  made  no  answer.  And  the  Cid 
rode  up  to  the  door,  and  took  his  foot  out  of  the  stirrup, 
and  gave  it  a  kick,  but  the  door  did  not  open  with  it,  for 
it  was  well  secured.  A  little  girl  of  nine  years  old  then 
came  out  of  one  of  the  houses  and  said  unto  him,  "  O  Cid, 
the  King  hath  forbidden  us  to  receive  you.  We  dare  not 
open  our  doors  to  you,  for  we  should  lose  our  houses 
and  all  that  we  have,  and  the  eyes  in  our  head.  Cid, 
our  evil  would  not  help  you,  but  God  and  all  His  saints 
be  with  you."  And  when  she  had  said  this  she  returned 
into  the  house.  And  when  the  Cid  knew  what  the  King 
had  done  he  turned  away  from  the  door  and  rode  up 
to  St.  Mary's,  and  there  he  alighted  and  knelt  down, 
and  prayed  with  all  his  heart;  and  then  he  mounted 
again  and  rode  out  of  the  town  and  pitched  his  tent 
near  Arlanzon,  upon  the  sands.  My  Cid  Ruydiez,  he 
who  in  a  happy  hour  first  girt  on  his  sword,  took  up 
his  lodging  upon  the  sands,  because  there  was  none 
who  would  receive  him  within  their  door.  He  had  a 
good  company  round  about  him,  and  there  he  lodged 


The  Cid  149 

Moreover  the  King  had  given  orders  that  no  food 
should  be  sold  them  in  Burgos,  so  that  they  could  not 
buy  even  a  pennyworth.  But  Martin  Antolinez,  who 
was  a  good  Burgalese,  he  supplied  my  Cid  and  all  his 
company  with  bread  and  wine  abundantly.  "Cam- 
peador,"  said  he  to  the  Cid,  "to-night  we  will  rest  here, 
and  to-morrow  we  will  be  gone:  I  shall  be  accused  for 
what  I  have  done  in  serving  you,  and  shall  be  in  the 
King's  displeasure;  but  following  your  fortunes,  sooner 
or  later,  the  King  will  have  me  for  his  friend,  and  if  not, 
I  do  not  care  a  fig  for  what  I  leave  behind."  Now  this 
Martin  Antolinez  was  nephew  unto  the  Cid,  being  the 
son  of  his  brother,  Ferrando  Diaz.  And  the  Cid  said  unto 
him,  "Martin  Antolinez,  you  are  a  bold  lancier;  if  I  live 
I  will  double  you  your  pay.  You  see  I  have  nothing 
with  me,  and  yet  must  provide  for  my  companions.  I 
will  take  two  chests  and  fill  them  with  sand,  and  do  you 
go  in  secret  to  Rachel  and  Vidas,  and  tell  them  to  come 
hither  privately;  for  I  cannot  take  my  treasures  with  me 
because  of  their  weight,  and  will  pledge  them  in  their 
hands.  Let  them  come  for  the  chests  at  night,  that  no 
man  may  see  them.  God  knows  that  I  do  this  thing  more 
of  necessity  than  of  wilfulness;  but  by  God's  good  help 
I  shall  redeem  all."  Now  Rachel  and  Vidas  were  rich 
Jews,  from  whom  the  Cid  used  to  receive  money  for  his 
spoils.  And  Martin  Antolinez  went  in  quest  of  them, 
and  he  passed  through  Burgos  and  entered  into  the  Castle; 
and  when  he  saw  them  he  said,  "Ah  Rachel  and  Vidas, 
my  dear  friends!  now  let  me  speak  with  ye  in  secret." 
And  they  three  went  apart.  And  he  said  to  them,  "  Give 
me  your  hands  that  you  will  not  discover  me,  neither  to 
Moor  nor  Christian !  I  will  make  you  rich  men  for  ever. 
The  Campeador  went  for  the  tribute  and  he  took  great 


150  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

wealth,  and  some  of  it  he  has  kept  for  himself.  He  has 
two  chests  full  of  gold;  ye  know  that  the  King  is  in  anger 
against  him,  and  he  cannot  carry  these  away  with  him 
without  their  being  seen.  He  will  leave  them  therefore 
in  your  hands,  and  you  shall  lend  him  money  upon  them, 
swearing  with  great  oaths  and  upon  your  faith,  that  ye 
will  not  open  them  till  a  year  be  past."  Rachel  and 
Vidas  took  counsel  together  and  answered,  "We  well 
knew  he  got  something  when  he  entered  the  land  of  the 
Moors;  he  who  has  treasures  does  not  sleep  without 
suspicion ;  we  will  take  the  chests,  and  place  them  where 
they  shall  not  be  seen.  But  tell  us  with  what  will  the 
Cid  be  contented,  and  what  gain  will  he  give  us  for  the 
year?"  Martin  Antolinez  answered  like  a  prudent  man, 
"My  Cid  requires  what  is  reasonable;  he  will  ask  but 
little  to  leave  his  treasures  in  safety.  Men  come  to  him 
from  all  parts.  He  must  have  six  hundred  marks." 
And  the  Jews  said,  "We  will  advance  him  so  much." 
"Well  then,"  said  Martin  Antolinez,  "ye  see  that  the 
night  is  advancing ;  the  Cid  is  in  haste,  give  us  the  marks." 
"  This  is  not  the  way  of  business,"  said  they;  "we  must 
take  first,  and  then  give."  "Ye  say  well,"  replied  the 
Burgalese:  "come  then  to  the  Campeador,  and  we  will 
help  you  to  bring  away  the  chests,  so  that  neither  Moors 
nor  Christians  may  see  us."  So  they  went  to  horse  and 
rode  out  together,  and  they  did  not  cross  the  bridge,  but 
rode  through  the  water  that  no  man  might  see  them,  and 
they  came  to  the  tent  of  the  Cid. 

Meantime  the  Cid  had  taken  two  chests,  which  were 
covered  with  leather  of  red  and  gold,  and  the  nails  which 
fastened  down  the  leather  were  well  gilt;  they  were 
ribbed  with  bands  of  iron,  and  each  fastened  with  three 
locks;   they  were  heavy,  and  he  filled  them  with  sand. 


The  Cid  151 

And  when  Rachel  and  Vidas  entered  his  tent  with  Martin 
Antolinez,  they  kissed  his  hand;  and  the  Cid  smiled  and 
said  to  them,  "Ye  see  that  I  am  going  out  of  the  land,  be- 
cause of  the  King's  displeasure;  but  I  shall  leave  some- 
thing with  ye."  And  they  made  answer,  "Martin  Anto- 
linez has  covenanted  with  us,  that  we  shall  give  you  six 
hundred  marks  upon  these  chests,  and  keep  them  a  full 
year,  swearing  not  to  open  them  till  that  time  be  expired, 
else  shall  we  be  perjured."  "  Take  the  chests,"  said  Martin 
Antolinez;  "I  will  go  with  you,  and  bring  back  the  marks, 
for  my  Cid  must  move  before  cock-crow."  So  they  took 
the  chests,  and  though  they  were  both  strong  men  they 
could  not  raise  them  from  the  ground ;  and  they  were  full 
glad  of  the  bargain  which  they  had  made.  And  Rachel 
then  went  to  the  Cid  and  kissed  his  hand  and  said,  "Now, 
Campeador,  you  are  going  from  Castille  among  strange 
nations,  and  your  gain  will  be  great,  even  as  your  fortune 
is.  I  kiss  your  hand,  Cid,  and  have  a  gift  for  you,  a 
red  skin;  it  is  Moorish  and  honourable."  And  the  Cid 
said,  "It  pleases  me:  give  it  me  if  ye  have  brought  it;  if 
not,  reckon  it  upon  the  chests."  And  they  departed 
with  the  chests,  and  Martin  Antolinez  and  his  people 
helped  them,  and  went  with  them.  -  And  when  they 
had  placed  the  chests  in  safety,  they  spread  a  carpet  in 
the  middle  of  the  hall,  and  laid  a  sheet  upon  it,  and  they 
threw  down  upon  it  three  hundred  marks  of  silver.  Don 
Martin  counted  them,  and  took  them  without  weighing. 
The  other  three  hundred  they  paid  in  gold. 

When  Martin  Antolinez  came  into  the  Cid's  tent  he 
said  unto  him,  "  I  have  sped  well,  Campeador!  you  have 
gained  six  hundred  marks.  Now  then  strike  your  tent  and 
be  gone.  The  time  draws  on,  and  you  may  be  with  your 
Lady  Wife  at  St.  Pedro  de  Cardena,  before  the  cock  crows." 


152  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

The  cocks  were  crowing  amain,  and  the  day  began  to 
break,  when  the  good  Campeador  reached  St.  Pedro's. 
The  Abbot  Don  Sisebuto  was  saying  matins,  and  Dona 
Ximena  and  five  of  her  ladies  of  good  lineage  were  with 
him,  praying  to  God  and  St.  Peter  to  help  my  Cid.  And 
when  he  called  at  the  gate  and  they  knew  his  voice,  God, 
what  a  joyful  man  was  the  Abbot  Don  Sisebuto!  Out 
into  the  courtyard  they  went  with  torches  and  with  tapers, 
and  the  Abbot  gave  thanks  to  God  that  he  now  beheld 
the  face  of  my  Cid.  And  the  Cid  told  him  all  that  had 
befallen  him,  and  how  he  was  a  banished  man;  and  he 
gave  him  fifty  marks  for  himself,  and  a  hundred  for  Dona 
Ximena  and  her  children.  "Abbot,"  said  he,  "I  leave 
two  little  girls  behind  me,  whom  I  commend  to  your  care. 
Take  you  care  of  them  and  of  my  wife  and  of  her  ladies : 
when  this  money  be  gone,  if  it  be  not  enough,  supply 
them  abundantly ;  for  every  mark  which  you  spend  upon 
them  I  will  give  the  monastery  four."  And  the  Abbot 
promised  to  do  this  with  a  right  good  will.  Then  Dona 
Ximena  came  up  weeping  bitterly,  and  she  said  to  her 
husband,  "  Lo  now  you  are  banished  from  the  land  by 
mischief-making  men,  and  here  am  I  with  your  daughters, 
who  are  little  ones  and  of  tender  years,  and  we  and  you 
must  be  parted,  even  in  your  life-time.  For  the  love  of 
St.  Mary  tell  me  now  what  we  shall  do."  And  the  Cid 
took  the  children  in  his  arms,  and  held  them  to  his 
heart  and  wept,  for  he  dearly  loved  them.  "Please  God 
and  St.  Mary,"  said  he,  "I  shall  yet  live  to  give  these 
my  daughters  in  marriage  with  my  own  hands,  and  to  do 
you  service  yet,  my  honoured  wife,  whom  I  have  ever 
loved,  even  as  my  own  soul." 

Now  hath  my  Cid  left  the  kingdom  of  King  Don 
Alfonso,  and  entered  the  country  of  the  Moors.     And  at 


The  Cid  153 

day-break  they  were  near  the  brow  of  the  Sierra,  and  they 
halted  there  upon  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  gave 
barley  to  their  horses,  and  remained  there  until  evening. 
And  they  srt  forward  when  the  evening  had  closed,  that 
none  might  see  them,  and  continued  their  way  all  night, 
and  before  dawn  they  came  near  to  Castrejon,  which  is 
upon  the  Henares.  And  Alvar  Fafiez  said  unto  the  Cid, 
that  he  would  take  with  him  two  hundred  horsemen,  and 
scour  the  country  and  lay  hands  on  whatever  he  could 
find,  without  fear  either  of  King  Alfonso  or  of  the  Moors. 
And  he  couselled  him  to  remain  in  ambush  where  he  was, 
and  surprise  the  castle  of  Castrejon :  and  it  seemed  good 
unto  my  Cid.  Away  went  Alvar  Fafiez,  and  the  two 
hundred  horsemen;  and  the  Cid  remained  in  ambush 
with  the  rest  of  his  company.  And  as  soon  as  it  was 
morning,  the  Moors  of  Castrejon,  knowing  nothing  of 
these  who  were  so  near  them,  opened  the  castle  gates, 
and  went  out  to  their  work  as  they  were  wont  to  do.  And 
the  Cid  rose  from  ambush  and  fell  upon  them,  and  took 
all  their  flocks,  and  made  straight  for  the  gates,  pursuing 
them.  And  there  was  a  cry  within  the  castle  that  the 
Christians  were  upon  them,  and  they  who  were  within 
ran  to  the  gates  to  defend  them,  but  my  Cid  came  up 
sword  in  hand;  eleven  Moors  did  he  slay  with  his  own 
hand,  and  they  forsook  the  gate  and  fled  before  him  to 
hide  themselves  within,  so  that  he  won  the  castle  presently, 
and  took  gold  and  silver,  and  whatever  else  he  would. 
Alvar  Fafiez  meantime  scoured  the  country  along  the 
Henares  as  far  as  Alcala,  and  he  returned  driving  flocks 
and  herds  before  him,  with  great  stores  of  wearing  ap- 
parel, and  of  other  plunder.  And  when  the  Cid  knew 
that  he  was  nigh  at  hand  he  went  out  to  meet  him,  and 
praised  him  greatly  for  what  he  had  done$  and  gave 


154  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

thanks  to  God.  And  he  gave  order  that  all  the  spoils 
should  be  heaped  together,  both  what  Alvar  Fanez  had 
brought,  and  what  had  been  taken  in  the  castle;  and 
he  said  to  him,  "Brother,  of  all  this  which  God  hath 
given  us,  take  you  the  fifth,  for  you  well  deserve  it" ;  but 
Minaya  would  not,  saying,  "You  have  need  of  it  for  our 
support."  And  the  Cid  divided  the  spoil  among  the 
knights  and  foot-soldiers,  to  each  his  due  portion;  to 
every  horseman  a  hundred  marks  of  silver,  and  half  as 
much  to  the  foot-soldiers:  and  because  he  could  find 
none  to  whom  to  sell  his  fifth,  he  spake  to  the  Moors 
telling  them  that  they  might  come  safely  to  purchase  the 
spoil,  and  the  prisoners  also  whom  he  had  taken,  both 
men  prisoners  and  women.  And  they  came,  and  valued 
the  spoil  and  the  prisoners,  and  gave  for  them  three  thou- 
sand marks  of  silver,  which  they  paid  within  three  days: 
they  bought  also  much  of  the  spoil  which  had  been 
divided,  making  great  gain,  so  that  all  who  were  in  my 
Cid's  company  were  full  rich.  And  the  heart  of  my  Cid 
was  joyous,  and  he  sent  to  King  Don  Alfonso,  telling  him 
that  he  and  his  companions  would  yet  do  him  service 
upon  the  Moors. 

Then  my  Cid  assembled  together  his  good  men  and 
said  unto  them,  "Friends,  we  cannot  take  up  our  abode 
in  this  castle,  for  there  is  no  water  in  it,  and  moreover  the 
King  is  at  peace  with  these  Moors,  and  I  know  that  the 
treaty  between  them  hath  been  written;  so  that  if  we 
should  abide  here  he  would  come  against  us  with  all  his 
power,  and  with  all  the  power  of  the  Moors,  and  we  could 
not  stand  against  him.  If  therefore  it  seem  good  unto 
you,  let  us  leave  the  rest  of  our  piisoners  here,  that  we 
may  be  free  from  all  encumbrance,  like  men  who  are  to 
live  by  war."    And  it  pleased  them  well  that  it  should 


The  Cid  155 

be  so.  And  he  said  to  them,  "Ye  have  all  had  your 
shares,  neither  is  there  anything  owing  to  any  one  among 
ye.  Now  then  let  us  be  ready  to  take  horse  betimes  on 
the  morrow,  for  I  would  not  fight  against  my  Lord  the 
King."  So  on  the  morrow  they  went  to  horse  and  de- 
parted, being  rich  with  the  spoils  which  they  had  won: 
and  they  left  the  castle  to  the  Moors,  who  remained  bless- 
ing them  for  this  bounty  which  they  had  received  at  their 
hands.  Then  my  Cid  and  his  company  went  up  the 
Henares  as  fast  as  they  could  go;  great  were  the  spoils 
which  they  collected  as  they  went  along.  And  on  the 
morrow  they  came  against  Alcocer.  There  my  Cid 
pitched  his  tents  upon  a  round  hill,  which  was  a  great 
hill  and  a  strong;  and  the  river  Salon  ran  near  them, 
so  that  the  water  could  not  be  cut  off.  My  Cid  thought 
to  take  Alcocer:  so  he  pitched  his  tents  securely,  having 
the  Sierra  on  one  side,  and  the  river  on  the  other,  and  he 
made  all  his  people  dig  a  trench,  that  they  might  not  be 
alarmed,  neither  by  day  nor  by  night. 

When  my  Cid  had  thus  encamped,  he  went  to  look  at 
the  Alcazar,  and  see  if  he  could  by  any  means  enter  it. 
And  the  Moors  offered  tribute  to  him,  if  he  would  leave 
them  in  peace;  but  this  he  would  not  do,  and  he  lay 
before  the  town.  And  news  went  through  all  the  land 
that  the  Cid  was  come  among  them.  And  my  Cid  lay 
before  Alcocer  fifteen  weeks;  and  when  he  saw  that  the 
town  did  not  surrender,  he  ordered  his  people  to  break 
up  their  camp,  as  if  they  were  flying,  and  they  took  their 
way  along  the  Salon,  with  their  banners  spread.  And 
when  the  Moors  saw  this  they  rejoiced  greatly,  and  they 
praised  themselves  for  what  they  had  done  in  withstand- 
ing him,  and  said  that  the  Cid's  bread  and  barley  had 
failed  him,  and  he  had  fled  away,  and  left  one  of  his 


156  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

tents  behind  him.  And  they  said  among  themselves, 
"Let  us  pursue  them  and  spoil  them."  And  they  went 
out  after  him,  great  and  little,  leaving  the  gates  open  and 
shouting  as  they  went ;  and  there  was  not  left  in  the  town 
a  man  who  could  bear  arms.  And  when  my  Cid  saw 
them  coming  he  gave  orders  to  quicken  their  speed,  as 
if  he  was  in  fear,  and  would  not  let  his  people  turn  till 
the  Moors  were  far  from  the  town.  But  when  he  saw 
that  there  was  a  good  distance  between  them  and  the 
gates,  he  bade  his  banner  turn,  and  spurred  toward  them 
crying,  "Lay  on,  knights,  by  God's  mercy  the  spoil  is 
our  own."  God!  what  a  good  joy  was  theirs  that  morn- 
ing! My  Cid's  vassals  laid  on  without  mercy;  in  one 
hour,  and  in  a  little  space,  three  hundred  Moors  were 
slain,  and  my  Cid  won  the  place,  and  planted  his  banner 
upon  the  highest  point  of  the  castle.  And  the  Cid  said, 
"Blessed  be  God  and  all  His  saints,  we  have  bettered 
our  quarters  both  for  horses  and  men."  And  he  said  to 
Alvar  Fanez  and  all  his  knights,  "Hear  me,  we  shall  get 
nothing  by  killing  these  Moors — let  us  take  them  and 
they  shall  show  us  their  treasures  which  they  have  hidden 
in  their  houses,  and  we  will  dwell  here  and  they  shall 
serve  us."  In  this  manner  did  my  Cid  win  Alcocer,  and 
take  up  his  abode  therein. 

In  three  weeks  time  after  this  returned  Alvar  Fanez 
from  Castille.  And  my  Cid  rode  up  to  him,  and  em- 
braced him  without  speaking,  and  kissed  his  mouth  and 
the  eyes  in  his  head.  God,  how  joyful  was  that  whole 
host  because  Alvar  Fanez  was  returned!  for  he  brought 
them  greetings  from  their  kinswomen  and  their  brethren 
and  the  fair  comrades  whom  they  had  left  behind.  God, 
how  joyful  was  my  Cid  with  the  fleecy  beard,  that  Minaya 
had  purchased  the  thousand  masses,  and  had  brought 


The  Cid 


157 


him  the  biddings  of  his  wife  and  daughters !     God,  what 
a  joyful  man  was  he! 

Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  days  of  King  Almudafar 
were  fulfilled:  and  he  left  his  two  sons  Zulema  and 
Abenalfange,  and  Zulema  had  the  kingdom  of  Zaragoza, 
and  Abenalfange  the  kingdom  of  Denia.  And  Zulema 
put  his  kingdom  under  my  Cid's  protection,  and  bade  all 
his  people  obey  him  even  as  they  would  himself.  Now 
there  began  to  be  great  enmity  between  the  two  brethren, 
and  they  made  war  upon  each  other.  And  the  Count 
Don  Ramon  Berenguer  of  Barcelona  helped  Abenal- 
fange, and  was  enemy  to  the  Cid  because  he  defended 
Zulema.  And  my  Cid  chose  out  two  hundred  horsemen 
and  went  out  by  night,  and  fell  upon  the  lands  of  Alcafiiz 
and  brought  away  great  booty.  Great  was  the  talk 
among  the  Moors;  how  my  Cid  was  over-running  the 
country. 

When  Don  Ramon  Berenguer  the  Count  of  Barcelona 
heard  this,  it  troubled  him  to  the  heart,  and  he  held  it 
for  a  great  dishonour,  because  that  part  of  the  land  of  the 
Moors  was  in  his  keeping.  And  he  spake  boastfully  say- 
ing, "Great  wrong  doth  that  Cid  of  Bivar  offer  unto  me; 
he  ravages  the  lands  which  are  in  my  keeping,  and  I  have 
never  renounced  his  friendship;  but  since  he  goes  on  in 
this  way  I  must  take  vengeance."  So  he  and  King 
Abenalfange  gathered  together  a  great  power  both  of 
Moors  and  Christians,  and  went  in  pursuit  of  the  Cid, 
and  after  three  days  and  two  nights  they  came  up  with 
him  in  the  pine-forest  of  Tebar.  And  when  the  Cid 
heard  this  he  sent  to  Don  Ramon  saying,  that  the  booty 
which  he  had  won  was  none  of  his,  and  bidding  him  let 
him  go  on  his  way  in  peace:  but  the  Count  made  answer, 
that    my    Cid   should   now    learn    whom  he    had  dis- 


158  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

honoured.  Then  my  Cid  sent  the  booty  forward,  and 
bade  his  knights  make  ready.  "They  are  coming  upon 
us,"  said  he,  "with  a  great  power  both  of  Moors  and 
Christians,  to  take  from  us  the  spoils  which  we  have  so 
hardly  won,  and  without  doing  battle  we  cannot  be  quit 
of  them;  for  if  we  should  proceed  they  would  follow 
till  they  overtook  us :  therefore  let  the  battle  be  here,  and 
I  trust  in  God  that  we  shall  win  more  honour,  and  some- 
thing to  boot.  They  come  down  the  hill,  drest  in  their 
hose,  with  their  gay  saddles,  and  their  girths  wet.  Be- 
fore they  get  upon  the  plain  ground  let  us  give  them  the 
points  of  our  lances;  and  Ramon  Berenguer  will  then 
see  whom  he  has  overtaken  to-day  in  the  pine-forest  of 
Tebar,  thinking  to  despoil  him  of  booty  won  from  the 
enemies  of  God  and  of  the  faith." 

While  my  Cid  was  speaking,  his  knights  had  taken 
their  arms,  and  were  ready  on  horseback  for  the  charge. 
Presently  they  saw  the  Frenchmen  coming  down  the  hill, 
and  when  they  had  not  yet  set  foot  upon  the  plain  ground, 
my  Cid  bade  his  people  charge,  which  they  did  with  a 
right  good  will,  thrusting  their  spears  so  stiffly,  that  by 
God's  good  pleasure  not  a  man  whom  they  encountered  but 
lost  his  seat.  The  Count's  people  stood  firm  round  their 
Lord;  but  my  Cid  was  in  search  of  him,  and  when  he  saw 
where  he  was,  he  made  up  to  him,  clearing  the  way  as  he 
went,  and  gave  him  such  a  stroke  with  his  lance  that  he 
felled  him.  When  the  Frenchmen  saw  their  Lord  in  this 
plight  they  fled  away  and  left  him ;  and  the  pursuit  lasted 
three  leagues,  and  would  have  been  continued  farther  if 
the  conquerors  had  not  had  tired  horses.  Thus  was 
Count  Ramon  Berenguer  made  prisoner,  and  my  Cid 
won  from  him  that  day  the  good  sword  Colada,  which 
was  worth  more  than  a  thousand  marks  of  silver.     That 


The  Cid  159 

night  did  my  Cid  and  his  men  make  merry,  rejoicing 
over  their  gains.  And  the  Count  was  taken  to  my  Cid's 
tent,  and  a  good  supper  was  set  before  him;  nevertheless 
he  would  not  eat,  though  my  Cid  besought  him  so  to  do. 
And  on  the  morrow  my  Cid  ordered  a  feast  to  be  made, 
that  he  might  do  pleasure  to  the  Count,  but  the  Count 
said  that  for  all  Spain  he  would  not  eat  one  mouthful, 
but  would  rather  die,  since  he  had  been  beaten  in  battle 
by  such  a  set  of  ragged  fellows.  And  Ruydiez  said  to 
him,  "Eat  and  drink,  Count,  for  this  is  the  chance  of  war; 
if  you  do  as  I  say  you  shall  be  free;  and  if  not  you  will 
never  return  again  into  your  own  lands."  And  Don 
Ramond  answered,  "Eat  you,  Don  Rodrigo,  for  your 
fortune  is  fair  and  you  deserve  it ;  take  you  your  pleasure, 
but  leave  me  to  die."  And  in  this  mood  he  continued 
for  three  days,  refusing  all  food.  But  then  my  Cid  said 
to  him,  "Take  food,  Count,  and  be  sure  that  I  will  set 
you  free,  you  and  any  two  of  your  knights,  and  give  you 
wherewith  to  return  into  your  own  country."  And  when 
Don  Ramond  heard  this,  he  took  comfort  and  said,  "If 
you  will  indeed  do  this  thing  I  shall  marvel  at  you  as 
long  as  I  live."  "Eat  then,"  said  Ruydiez,  "and  I  will 
do  it:  but  mark  you,  of  the  spoil  which  we  have  taken 
from  you  I  will  give  you  nothing;  for  to  that  you  have 
no  claim  neither  by  right  nor  custom,  and  besides  we 
want  it  for  ourselves,  being  banished  men,  who  must 
live  by  taking  from  you  and  from  others  as  long  as  it 
shall  please  God."  Then  was  the  Coimt  full  joyful, 
being  well  pleased  that  what  should  be  given  him  was  not 
of  the  spoils  which  he  had  lost;  and  he  called  for  water 
and  washed  his  hands,  and  chose  two  of  his  kinsmen  to  be 
set  free  with  him.  And  my  Cid  sate  at  the  table  with 
them,  and  said,  "If  you  do  not  eat  well,  Count,  you  aod 


160  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

I  shall  not  part  yet."  Never  since  he  was  Count  did  he 
eat  with  better  will  than  that  day!  And  when  they  had 
done  he  said,  "Now,  Cid,  if  it  be  your  pleasure  let  us 
depart."  And  my  Cid  clothed  him  and  his  kinsmen 
well  with  goodly  skins  and  mantles,  and  gave  them  each 
a  goodly  palfrey,  with  rich  caparisons,  and  he  rode  out 
with  them  on  their  way.  And  when  he  took  leave  of  the 
Count  he  said  to  him,  "Now  go  freely,  and  I  thank  you 
for  what  you  have  left  behind ;  if  you  wish  to  play  for  it 
again  let  me  know,  and  you  shall  either  have  something 
back  in  its  stead,  or  leave  what  you  bring  to  be  added  to 
it."  The  Count  answered,  "Cid,  you  jest  safely  now, 
for  I  have  paid  you  and  all  your  company  for  this 
twelve-months,  and  shall  not  be  coming  to  see  you  again 
so  soon." 

Then  Count  Ramond  pricked  on  more  than  apace, 
and  many  times  looked  behind  him,  fearing  that  my  Cid 
would  repent  what  he  had  done,  and  send  to  take  him 
back  to  prison,  which  the  perfect  one  would  not  have  done 
for  the  whole  world,  for  never  did  he  do  disloyal  thing. 

At  last  after  long  and  pitiful  fighting  it  was  bruited 
abroad  throughout  all  lands,  how  the  Cid  Ruydiez  had 
won  the  noble  city  of  Valencia. 

And  now  the  Cid  bethought  him  of  Dona  Ximena  his 
wife,  and  of  his  daughters  Dona  Elvira  and  Dona  Sol, 
whom  he  had  left  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Pedro  de  Car- 
defia  and  he  called  for  Alvar  Fanez  and  Martin  Antolinez 
of  Burgos,  and  spake  with  them,  and  besought  them 
that  they  would  go  to  Castille,  to  King  Don  Alfonso  and 
take  him  a  present  from  the  riches  which  God  had  given 
them;  and  the  present  should  be  a  hundred  horses,  saddled 
and  bridled;  and  that  they  would  kiss  the  King's  hand 
for  him,  and  beseech  him  to  send  to  him  his  wife  Dona 


The  Cid  1 6 1 

Ximena,  and  his  daughters;  and  that  they  would  tell  the 
King  all  the  mercy  which  God  had  shown  him,  and  how 
he  was  at  his  service  with  Valencia  and  with  all  that  he 
had.  Moreover  he  bade  them  take  a  thousand  marks  of 
silver  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Pedro  de  Cardefia,  and 
give  them  to  the  Abbot,  and  thirty  marks  of  gold  for  his 
wife  and  daughters,  that  they  might  prepare  themselves 
and  come  in  honourable  guise.  And  he  ordered  three 
hundred  marks  of  gold  to  be  given  them,  and  three  hun- 
dred marks  of  silver,  to  redeem  the  chests  full  of  sand 
which  he  had  pledged  in  Burgos  to  the  Jews;  and  he 
bade  them  ask  Rachel  and  Vidas  to  forgive  him  the  deceit 
of  the  sand,  for  he  had  done  it  because  of  his  great  need. 
Then  Alvar  Fafiez  and  Martin  Antolinez  dispeeded 
themselves  of  the  King,  and  took  their  way  toward 
Burgos.  When  they  reached  Burgos  they  sent  for  Rachel 
and  for  Vidas,  and  demanded  from  them  the  chests,  and 
paid  unto  them  the  three  hundred  marks  of  gold  and  the 
three  hundred  of  silver  as  the  Cid  had  commanded,  and 
they  besought  them  to  forgive  the  Cid  the  deceit  of  the 
chests,  for  it  was  done  because  of  his  great  necessity. 
And  they  said  they  heartily  forgave  him,  and  held  them- 
selves well  paid ;  and  they  prayed  God  to  grant  him  long 
life  and  good  health,  and  to  give  him  power  to  advance 
Christendom,  and  put  down  Pagandom.  And  when 
it  was  known  through  the  city  of  Burgos  the  goodness 
and  the  gentleness  which  the  Cid  had  shown  to  these 
merchants  in  redeeming  from  them  the  chests  full  of 
sand  and  earth  and  stones,  the  people  held  it  for  a 
great  wonder,  and  there  was  not  a  place  in  all  Burgos 
where  they  did  not  talk  of  the  gentleness  and  loyalty  of 
the  Cid;  and  they  besought  blessings  upon  him,  and 
prayed  that  he  and  his  people  might  be  advanced  in 


1 62  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

honour.  When  they  had  done  this,  they  went  to  the 
monastery  of  St.  Pedro  de  Cardefia,  and  the  porter  of  the 
King  went  with  them,  and  gave  order  everywhere  that 
everything  which  they  wanted  should  be  given  them.  If 
they  were  well  received,  and  if  there  was  great  joy  in  St. 
Pedro  de  Cardefia  over  them,  it  is  not  a  thing  to  ask,  for 
Dona  Ximena  and  her  daughters  were  like  people  beside 
themselves  with  the  great  joy  which  they  had,  and 
they  came  running  out  on  foot  to  meet  them,  weeping 
plenteously. 

After  a  long  life-time  of  adventure  the  Cid  sickened 
of  a  malady.  And  the  day  before  his  weakness  waxed 
great,  he  ordered  the  gates  of  Valencia  to  be  shut,  and 
went  to  the  Church  of  St.  Peter;  and  there  the  Bishop 
Don  Hieronymo  being  present,  and  all  the  clergy  who 
were  in  Valencia,  and  the  knights  and  honourable  men 
and  honourable  dames,  as  many  as  the  church  could 
hold,  the  Cid  Ruydiez  stood  up,  and  made  a  full  noble 
preaching,  showing  that  no  man,  however  honourable  or 
fortunate  he  may  be  in  this  world,  can  escape  death,  to 
which,  said  he,  "I  am  now  full  near;  and  since  ye  know 
that  this  body  of  mine  hath  never  yet  been  conquered, 
nor  put  to  shame,  I  beseech  ye  let  not  this  befall  it  at  the 
end,  for  the  good  fortune  of  man  is  only  accomplished 
at  his  end."  Then  he  took  leave  of  the  people,  weeping 
plenteously,  and  returned  to  the  Alcazar,  and  betook  him- 
self to  his  bed,  and  never  rose  from  it  again;  and  every 
day  he  waxed  weaker  and  weaker.  He  called  for  the 
caskets  of  gold  in  which  was  the  balsam  and  the  myrrh 
which  the  Soldan  of  Persia  had  sent  him;  and  when  these 
were  put  before  him  he  bade  them  bring  him  the  golden 
cup,  of  which  he  was  wont  to  drink;  and  he  took  of  that 
balsam  and  of  that  myrrh  as  much  as  a  little  spoonful, 


The  Cid  163 

and  mingled  it  in  the  cup  with  rose-water,  and  drank  of 
it;  and  for  the  seven  days  which  he  lived  he  neither  ate 
nor  drank  aught  else  than  a  little  of  that  myrrh  and  bal- 
sam mingled  with  water.  And  every  day  after  he  did  this, 
his  body  and  his  countenance  appeared  fairer  and  fresher 
than  before,  and  his  voice  clearer,  though  he  waxed 
weaker  and  weaker  daily,  so  that  he  could  not  move  in 
his  bed. 

On  the  twenty-ninth  day,  being  the  day  before  he  de- 
parted, he  called  for  Dona  Ximena,  and  for  the  Bishop 
Don  Hieronymo,  and  Don  Alvar  Fafiez  Minaya,  and  Pero 
Bermudez,  and  his  trusty  Gil  Diaz;  and  when  they  were 
all  five  before  him,  he  began  to  direct  them  what  they 
should  do  after  his  death;  and  he  said  to  them,  "Ye  know 
that  King  Bucar  will  presently  be  here  to  besiege  this 
city,  with  seven  and  thirty  Kings  whom  he  bringeth  with 
him,  and  with  a  mighty  power  of  Moors.  Now  therefore 
the  first  thing  which  ye  do  after  I  have  departed,  wash 
my  body  with  rose-water  many  times  and  well,  and  when 
it  has  been  well  washed  and  made  clean,  ye  shall  dry  it 
well,  and  anoint  it  with  this  myrrh  and  balsam,  from 
these  golden  caskets,  from  head  to  foot,  so  that  every 
part  shall  be  anointed.  And  you,  my  Dona  Ximena,  and 
your  women,  see  that  ye  utter  no  cries,  neither  make  any 
lamentation  for  me,  that  the  Moors  may  not  know  of 
my  death.  And  when  the  day  shall  come  in  which  King 
Bucar  arrives,  order  all  the  people  of  Valencia  to  go 
upon  the  walls,  and  sound  your  trumpets  and  tambours 
and  make  the  greatest  rejoicings  that  ye  can.  For  certes 
ye  cannot  keep  the  city,  neither  abide  therein  after  they 
know  of  my  death.  And  see  that  sumpter  beasts  be 
laden  with  all  that  there  is  in  Valencia,  so  that  nothing 
which  can  profit  may  be  left.     And  this  I  leave  espe- 


164  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

cially  to  your  charge,  Gil  Diaz.  Then  saddle  ye  my 
horse  Bavieca,  and  arm  him  well;  and  apparel  my  body 
full  seemlily,  and  place  me  upon  the  horse,  and  fasten 
and  tie  me  thereon  so  that  it  cannot  fall:  and  fasten  my 
sword  Tizona  in  my  hand.  And  let  the  Bishop  Don 
Hieronymo  go  on  one  side  of  me,  and  my  trusty  Gil  Diaz 
on  the  other,  and  he  shall  lead  my  horse.  You,  Pero 
Bermudez,  shall  bear  my  banner,  as  you  were  wont  to 
bear  it;  and  you,  Alvar  Fanez,  my  cousin,  gather  your 
company  together,  and  put  the  host  in  order  as  you  are 
wont  to  do.  And  go  ye  forth  and  fight  with  King  Bucar : 
for  be  ye  certain  and  doubt  not  that  ye  shall  win  this 
battle;  God  hath  granted  me  this.  And  when  ye  have 
won  the  fight,  and  the  Moors  are  discomfited,  ye  may 
spoil  the  field  at  pleasure.     Ye  will  find  great  riches." 

And  this  noble  Baron  yielded  up  his  soul,  which  was 
pure  and  without  spot,  to  God,  on  that  Sunday  which  is 
called  Quinquagesima,  being  the  twenty  and  ninth  of 
May,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  and  ninety 
and  nine,  and  in  the  seventy  and  third  year  of  his  life. 
After  he  had  thus  made  his  end  they  washed  his  body  and 
embalmed  it  as  he  had  commanded.  And  then  all  the 
honourable  men,  and  all  the  clergy  who  were  in  Valencia, 
assembled  and  carried  it  to  the  Church  of  St.  Mary  of 
the  Virtues,  which  is  near  the  Alcazar,  and  there  kept 
their  vigil,  and  said  prayer  and  performed  masses,  as 
was  meet  for  so  honourable  a  man. 

Three  days  after  the  Cid  had  departed  King  Bucar  came 
into  the  port  of  Valencia,  and  landed  with  all  his  power. 
And  there  came  with  him  thirty  and  six  Kings,  and  one 
Moorish  Queen,  and  she  brought  with  her  two  hundred 
horsewomen,  all  negresses  like  herself,  all  having  their 
hair  shorn  save  a  tuft  on  the  top,  and  they  were  all  armed 


The  Cid  165 

in  coats  of  mail  and  with  Turkish  bows.  King  Bucar 
ordered  his  tents  to  be  pitched  round  about  Valencia. 
And  his  people  thought  that  the  Cid  dared  not  come 
out  against  them,  and  they  were  the  more  encouraged, 
and  began  to  think  of  making  engines  wherewith  to 
combat  the  city. 

All  this  while  the  company  of  the  Cid  were  preparing 
all  things  to  go  into  Castille,  as  he  had  commanded  before 
bis  death;  and  his  trusty  Gil  Diaz  did  nothing  else  but 
labour  at  this.  And  the  body  of  the  Cid  was  prepared 
and  the  virtue  of  the  balsam  and  myrrh  was  such  that 
the  flesh  remained  firm  and  fair,  having  its  natural  colour 
and  his  countenance  as  it  was  wont  to  be,  and  the  eyes 
open,  and  his  long  beard  in  order,  so  that  there  was  not 
a  man  who  would  have  thought  him  dead  if  he  had  seen 
him.  And  on  the  second  day  after  he  had  departed, 
Gil  Diaz  placed  the  body  upon  a  right  noble  saddle. 
And  he  took  two  boards  and  fitted  them  to  the  body,  one 
to  the  breast  and  the  other  to  the  shoulders;  these  were 
so  hollowed  out  and  fitted  that  they  met  at  the  sides 
and  under  the  arms,  and  these  boards  were  fastened  into 
the  saddle,  so  that  the  body  could  not  move.  All  this 
was  done  by  the  morning  of  the  twelfth  day ;  and  all  that 
day  the  people  of  the  Cid  were  busied  in  making  ready 
their  arms,  and  in  loading  beasts  with  all  that  they  had. 
When  it  was  midnight  they  took  the  body  of  the  Cid 
fastened  to  the  saddle  as  it  was,  and  placed  it  upon  his 
horse  Bavieca,  and  fastened  the  saddle  well:  and  the 
body  sate  so  upright  and  well  that  it  seemed  as  if  he  was 
alive.  And  it  had  on  painted  hose  of  black  and  white, 
so  cunningly  painted  that  no  man  who  saw  them  would 
have  thought  but  that  they  were  grieves,  unless  he  had  laid 
his  hand  upon  them ;  and  they  put  on  it  a  surcoat  of  green 


1 66  Heroes  "Every  Chili  Should  Know 

sendal,  having  his  arms  blazoned  thereon,  and  a  helmet 
of  parchment,  which  was  cunningly  painted  that  every 
one  might  have  believed  it  to  be  iron ;  and  his  shield  was 
hung  around  his  neck,  and  they  placed  the  sword  Tizona 
in  his  hand,  and  they  raised  his  arm,  and  fastened  it 
up  so  subtly  that  it  was  a  marvel  to  see  how  upright  he 
held  the  sword.  And  the  Bishop  Don  Hieronymo  went 
on  one  side  of  him,  and  the  trusty  Gil  Diaz  on  the 
other,  and  he  led  the  horse  Bavieca,  as  the  Cid  had  com- 
manded him.  And  when  all  this  had  been  made  ready, 
they  went  out  from  Valencia  at  midnight,  through  the 
gate  of  Roseros,  which  is  towards  Castille.  Pero  Ber- 
mudez  went  first  with  the  banner  of  the  Cid,  and  with  him 
five  hundred  knights  who  guarded  it,  all  well  appointed. 
Then  came  the  body  of  the  Cid  with  an  hundred  knights, 
all  chosen  men,  and  behind  them  Dona  Ximena  with  all 
her  company,  and  six  hundred  knights  in  the  rear.  All 
these  went  out  so  silently,  and  with  such  a  measured 
pace,  that  it  seemed  as  if  there  were  only  a  score.  And  by 
the  time  that  they  had  all  gone  out  it  was  broad  day. 

Now,  while  the  Bishop  Don  Hieronymo  and  Gil  Diaz 
led  away  the  body  of  the  Cid,  and  Dona  Ximena,  and 
the  baggage,  Alvar  Fafiez  Minaya  fell  upon  the  Moors. 
First  he  attacked  the  tents  of  that  Moorish  Queen  the 
Negress,  who  lay  nearest  to  the  city;  and  this  onset  was 
so  sudden,  that  they  killed  full  a  hundred  and  fifty  Moors 
before  they  had  time  to  take  arms  or  go  to  horse.  But 
that  Moorish  Negress,  so  skilful  in  drawing  the  Turkish 
bow,  that  they  called  her  the  Star  of  the  Archers,  was  the 
first  that  got  on  horseback,  and  with  some  fifty  that  were 
with  her,  did  some  hurt  to  the  company  of  the  Cid;  but 
in  fine  they  slew  her,  and  her  people  fled  to  the  camp. 
And  so   great   was  the  uproar  and  confusion,  that  few 


The  Cid  167 

there  were  who  took  arms,  but  instead  thereof  they  turned 
their  backs  and  fled  toward  the  sea.  And  when  King 
Bucar  and  his  Kings  saw  this  they  were  astonished. 
And  it  seemed  10  tnem  that  there  came  against  them 
on  the  part  of  the  Christians  full  seventy  thousand 
knights,  all  as  white  as  snow :  and  before  them  a  knight 
of  great  stature  upon  a  white  horse.  And  King  Bucar 
and  the  other  Kings  were  so  greatly  dismayed  that  they 
never  checked  the  reins  till  they  had  ridden  into  the 
sea;  and  the  company  of  the  Cid  rode  after  them, 
smiting  and  slaying  and  giving  them  no  respite, 
And  when  the  Moors  came  to  the  sea,  so  great  was  the 
press  among  them  to  get  to  the  ships,  that  more  than  ten 
thousand  died  in  the  water.  And  King  Bucar  and  they 
who  escaped  with  him  hoisted  sails  and  went  their  way, 
and  never  more  turned  their  heads. 

Then  Alvar  Fafiez  and  his  people  went  after  the 
Bishop  Don  Hieronymo  and  Gil  Diaz,  who,  with  the 
body  of  the  Cid,  and  Dona  Ximena,  and  the  baggage, 
had  gone  on  till  they  were  clear  of  the  host,  and  then 
waited  for  those  who  were  gone  against  the  Moors.  And 
so  great  was  the  spoil,  gold,  and  silver,  and  other  precious 
things  that  the  poorest  man  among  the  Christians,  horse- 
man or  on  foot,  became  rich  with  what  he  won  that  day. 
And  when  they  were  all  met  together,  they  took  the  road 
toward  Castille;  and  they  halted  that  night  in  a  village 
which  is  called  Siete  Aguas,  that  is  to  say,  the  Seven 
Waters,  which  is  nine  leagues  from  Valencia. 

When  the  company  of  the  Cid  departed  from  the  Siete 
Aguas,  they  held  their  way  by  short  journeys.  And  the 
Cid  went  alway  upon  his  horse  Bavieca,  as  they  had 
brought  him  out  from  Valencia,  save  only  that  he  wore 
ao  arms,  but  was  clad  in  right  noble  garments.     Great 


1 68  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

was  the  concourse  of  people  to  see  the  Cid  Ruydiez 
coming  in  that  guise.  They  came  from  all  the  country 
round  about,  and  when  they  saw  him  their  wonder  was 
the  greater,  and  hardly  could  they  be  persuaded  that  he 
was  dead. 

At  this  time  King  Don  Alfonso  abode  in  Toledo,  and  when 
the  letters  came  unto  him  saying  how  the  Cid  Campeador 
was  departed,  and  after  what  manner  he  had  discomfited 
King  Bucar,  and  how  they  brought  him  in  this  goodly 
manner  upon  his  horse  Bavieca,  he  set  out  from  Toledo, 
taking  long  journeys  till  he  came  to  San  Pedro  de  Cardefia 
to  do  honour  to  the  Cid  at  his  funeral.  And  when  the 
King  Don  Alfonso  saw  so  great  a  company  and  in  such 
goodly  array,  and  the  Cid  Ruydiez  so  nobly  clad  and 
upon  his  horse  Bavieca,  he  was  greatly  astonished.  And 
the  King  beheld  his  countenance,  and  seeing  it  so  fresh 
and  comely,  and  his  eyes  so  bright  and  fair,  and  so  even 
and  open  that  he  seemed  alive,  he  marvelled  greatly. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  coming  of  King  Don  Al- 
fonso, they  would  have  interred  the  body  of  the  Cid,  but 
when  the  King  heard  what  Dona  Ximena  had  said,  that 
while  it  was  so  fair  and  comely  it  should  not  be  laid  in 
a  coffin,  he  held  that  what  she  said  was  good.  And  he 
sent  for  the  ivory  chair  which  had  been  carried  to  the 
Cortes  of  Toledo,  and  gave  order  that  it  should  be  placed 
on  the  right  of  the  altar  of  St.  Peter;  and  he  laid  a  cloth 
of  gold  upon  it,  and  he  ordered  a  graven  tabernacle  to 
be  made  over  the  chair,  richly  wrought  with  azure  and 
gold.  And  he  himself,  and  the  King  of  Navarre  and  the 
Infante  of  Aragon,  and  the  Bishop  Don  Hieronymo,  to  do 
honour  to  the  Cid,  helped  to  take  his  body  from  between 
the  two  boards,  in  which  it  had  been  fastened  at  Valencia. 
And  when  they  had  taken  it  out,  the  body  was  so  firm 


The  Cid  169 

that  it  bent  not  on  either  side,  and  the  flesh  so  firm  and 
comely,  that  it  seemed  as  if  he  were  yet  alive.  And  the 
King  thought  that  what  they  purported  to  do  and  had 
thus  begun,  might  full  well  be  effected.  And  they  clad 
the  body  in  cloth  of  purple,  which  the  Soldan  of  Persia 
had  sent  him,  and  put  him  on  hose  of  the  same,  and  set 
him  in  his  ivory  chair;  and  in  his  left  hand  they  placed 
his  sword  Tizona  in  its  scabbard,  and  the  strings  of  his 
mantle  in  his  right.  And  in  this  fashion  the  body  of  the 
Cid  remained  there  ten  years  and  more,  till  it  was  taken 
thence  and  buried. 

Gil  Diaz  took  great  delight  in  tending  the  horse  Bavieca, 
so  that  there  were  few  days  in  which  he  did  not  lead  him 
to  water,  and  bring  him  back  with  his  own  hand.  And 
from  the  day  in  which  the  dead  body  of  the  Cid  was  taken 
off  his  back,  never  man  was  suffered  to  bestride  that 
horse,  but  he  was  alway  led  when  they  took  him  to  water, 
and  when  they  brought  him  back.  And  this  good  horse 
lived  two  years  and  a  half  after  the  death  of  his  master 
the  Cid,  and  then  he  died  also,  having  lived  full  forty 
years.  And  Gil  Diaz  buried  him  before  the  gate  of  the 
monastery,  in  the  public  place,  on  the  right  hand;  and 
he  planted  two  elms  upon  the  grave,  the  one  at  his  head 
and  the  other  at  his  feet,  and  these  elms  grew  and  became 
great  trees,  and  are  yet  to  be  seen  before  the  gate  of  the 
monastery. 


CHAPTER  XII 


ROBIN   HOOD 


BECAUSE  of  the  hardness  towards  the  English 
people  of  William  the  Conqueror,  and  of  William's 
successors  to  several  generations,  many  an  Englishman 
exiled  himself  from  town  and  passed  his  life  in  the  green- 
wood. These  men  were  called  "outlaws."  First  they 
went  forth  out  of  love  for  the  ancient  liberties  of  England. 
Then  in  their  living  in  the  forest,  they  put  themselves 
without  the  law  by  their  ways  of  gaining  their  livelihood. 
Of  such  men  none  were  more  renowned  than  Robin 
Hood  and  his  company. 

We  do  not  know  anything  about  Robin  Hood,  who  he 
was,  or  where  he  lived,  or  what  evil  deed  he  had  done. 
Any  man  might  kill  him  and  never  pay  penalty  for  it. 
But,  outlaw  or  not,  the  poor  people  loved  him  and  looked 
on  him  as  their  friend,  and  many  a  stout  fellow  came 
to  join  him,  and  led  a  merry  life  in  the  greenwood,  with 
moss  and  fern  for  bed,  and  for  meat  the  King's  deer, 
which  it  was  death  to  slay.  Tillers  of  the  land,  yeomen, 
and  some  say  knights,  went  on  their  ways  freely,  for  of 
them  Robin  took  no  toll;  but  lordly  churchmen  with 
money-bags  well  filled,  or  proud  bishops  with  their 
richly  dressed  followers,  trembled  as  they  drew  near  to 
Sherwood  Forest — who  was  to  know  whether  behind 
every  tree  there  did  not  lurk  Robin  Hood  or  one  of  his 
men? 

One  day  Robin  was  walking  alone  in  the  wood,  and 
179 


Robin  Hood  171 

reached  a  river  spanned  by  a  very  narrow  bridge,  over 
which  one  man  only  could  pass.  In  the  midst  stood  a 
stranger,  and  Robin  bade  him  go  back  and  let  him  go  over. 
"I  am  no  man  of  yours,"  was  all  the  answer  Robin  got, 
and  in  anger  he  drew  his  bow  and  fitted  an  arrow  to  it. 
"Would  you  shoot  a  man  who  has  no  arms  but  a  staff?" 
asked  the  stranger  in  scorn;  and  with  shame  Robin  laid 
down  his  bow,  and  unbuckled  an  oaken  stick  at  his  side. 
"We  will  fight  till  one  of  us  falls  into  the  water, "  he  said; 
and  fight  they  did,  till  the  stranger  planted  a  blow  so  well 
that  Robin  rolled  over  into  the  river.  "You  are  a  brave 
soul, "  said  he,  when  he  had  waded  to  land,  and  he  blew 
a  blast  with  his  horn  which  brought  fifty  good  fellows, 
clad  in  green,  to  the  little  bridge.  "Have  you  fallen  into 
the  river  that  your  clothes  are  wet  ?  "  asked  one ;  and  Robin 
made  answer,  "No,  but  this  stranger,  fighting  on  the 
bridge,  got  the  better  of  me,  and  tumbled  me  into  the 
stream. " 

At  this  the  foresters  seized  the  stranger,  and  would 
have  ducked  him  had  not  their  leader  bade  them  stop, 
and  begged  the  stranger  to  stay  with  them  and  make 
one  of  themselves.  "Here  is  my  hand,"  replied  the  stran- 
ger, "and  my  heart  with  it.  My  name,  if  you  would  know 
it,  is  John  Little. " 

"That  must  be  altered,"  cried  Will  Scarlett;  "we  will 
call  a  feast,  and  henceforth,  because  he  is  full  seven  feet 
tall  and  round  the  waist  at  least  an  ell,  he  shall  be  called 
Little  John." 

And  thus  it  was  done;  but  at  the  feast  Little  John,  who 
always  liked  to  know  exactly  what  work  he  had  to  do,  put 
some  questions  to  Robin  Hood.  "Before  I  join  hands 
with  you,  tell  me  first  what  sort  of  life  is  this  you  lead  ? 
How  am  I  to  know  whose  goods  I  shall  take,  and  whose 


172  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

I  shall  leave?  Whom  I  shall  beat,  and  whom  I  shall 
refrain  from  beating?" 

And  Robin  answered:  "Look  that  you  harm  not 
any  tiller  of  the  ground,  nor  any  yeoman  of  the  greenwood 
— no  knight,  no  squire,  unless  you  have  heard  him  ill 
spoken  of.  But  if  bishops  or  archbishops  come  your 
way,  see  that  you  spoil  them,  and  mark  that  you 
always  hold  in  your  mind  the  High  Sheriff  of  Notting- 
ham. " 

This  being  settled,  Robin  Hood  declared  Little  John 
to  be  second  in  command  to  himself  among  the  brother- 
hood of  the  forest,  and  the  new  outlaw  never  forgot  to 
"hold  in  his  mind"  the  High  Sheriff  of  Nottingham, 
who  was  the  bitterest  enemy  the  foresters  had. 


THE  BALLAD  OF  ROBIN  HOOD,  THE  BUTCHER  AND  THE 
SHERIFF. 

Upon  a  time  it  chanced  so, 

Bold  Robin  in  forest  did  spy 
A  jolly  butcher,  with  a  bonny  fine  mare, 

With  his  flesh  to  the  market  did  hie. 

"Good  morrow,  good  fellow,"  said  jolly  Robin, 
"What  food  hast  thou?     tell  unto  me; 

Thy  trade  to  me  tell,  and  where  thou  dost  dwell. 
For  I  like  well  thy  company." 

The  butcher  he  answer'd  jolly  Robin, 

"No  matter  where  I  dwell; 
For  a  butcher  I  am,  and  to  Nottingham 

I  am  going,  my  flesh  to  sell. " 


Robin  Hood  173 

"What's  the  price  of  thy  flesh?"  said  jolly  Robin, 

"Come,  tell  it  soon  unto  me; 
And  the  price  of  thy  mare,  be  she  never  so  dear, 

For  a  butcher  fain  would  I  be. " 

"The  price  of  my  flesh,"  the  butcher  replied, 

"I  soon  will  tell  unto  thee; 
With  my  bonny  mare,  and  they  are  not    dear, 

Four  marks  thou  must  give  unto  me. " 

"Four  marks  I  will  give  thee,"  said  jolly  Robin; 

"Four  marks  shall  be  thy  fee; 
The  money  come  count,  and  let  me  mount, 

For  a  butcher  I  fain  would  be." 

Now  Robin  he  is  to  Nottingham  gone, 

His  butcher's  trade  to  begin; 
With  good  intent  to  the  Sheriff  he  went, 

And  there  he  took  up  his  inn. 

When  other  butchers  did  open  their  meat, 

Bold  Robin  got  gold  and  fee, 
For  he  sold  more  meat  for  one  penny 

Than  others  did  sell  for  three. 

Which  made  the  butchers  of  Nottingham 

To  study  as  they  did  stand, 
Saying,  "Surely  he  is  some  prodigal 

That  has  sold  his  father's  land." 

"This  is  a  mad  blade,"  the  butchers  still  said; 

Said  the  Sheriff,  "He  is  some  prodigal, 
That  some  land  has  sold  for  silver  and  gold, 

And  now  he  doth  mean  to  spend  all. 


174  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

"Hast  thou  any  horn-beasts, "  the  Sheriff  asked, 

"Good  fellow,  to  sell  to  me?" 
"Yes,  that  I  have,  good  Master  Sheriff, 

I  have  hundreds,  two  or  three. 

"And  a  hundred  acres  of  good  free  land, 

If  you  please  it  to  see: 
And  I'll  make  you  as  good  assurance  of  it, 

As  ever  my  father  made  me. " 

The  Sheriff  he  saddled  his  good  palfrey, 
And  with  three  hundred  pounds  of  gold, 

Away  he  went  with  bold  Robin  Hood, 
His  horned  beasts  to  behold. 

Away    then  the  Sheriff  and  Robin  did  ride, 

To  the  forest  of  merry  Sherwood; 
Then  the  Sheriff  did  say,  "God  keep  us  this  day 

From  a  man  they  call  Robin  Hood." 

But  when  a  little  farther  they  came, 

Bold  Robin  he  chanced  to  spy 
A  hundred  head  of  good  red  deer, 

Come  tripping  the  Sheriff  full  nigh. 

"How  like  you  my  horn-beasts,  good  Master  Sheriff? 

They  be  fat  and  fair  to  see"; 
"I  tell  thee,  good  fellow,  I  would  I  were  gone, 

For  I  like  not  thy  company. " 

Then  Robin  set  his  horn  to  his  mouth, 

And  blew  but  blasts  three; 
Then  quickly  anon  there  came  Little  John, 

And  all  his  company. 


Robin  Hood  175 

:' What  is  your  will?"  then  said  Little  John, 
"Good  master,  come  tell  unto  me"; 

"I  have  brought  hither  the  Sheriff  of  Nottingham 
This  day  to  dine  with  thee," 

Then  Robin  took  his  cloak  from  his  back 

And  laid  it  upon  the  ground ; 
And  out  of  the  Sheriff's  portmanteau 

He  took  three  hundred  pound. 

He  then  led  the  Sheriff  through  the  wood, 

And  set  him  on  his  dapple  grey; 
"Commend  Robin  Hood  to  your  wife  at  home," 

He  said,  and  went  laughing  away. 

Now  Robin  Hood  had  no  liking  for  a  company  of 
idle  men  about  him,  and  sent  off  Little  John  and  Will 
Scarlett  to  the  great  road  known  as  Watling  Street,  with 
orders  to  hide  among  the  trees  and  wait  till  some  adven- 
ture might  come  to  them;  and  if  they  took  captive  earl 
or  baron,  abbot  or  knight,  he  was  to  be  brought  unharmed 
back  to  Robin  Hood. 

But  all  along  Watling  Street  the  road  was  bare;  white 
and  hard  it  lay  in  the  sun,  without  the  tiniest  cloud  of 
dust  to  show  that  a  rich  company  might  be  coming:  east 
and  west  the  land  lay  still. 

At  length,  just  where  a  side  path  turned  into  the  broad 
highway,  there  rode  a  knight,  and  a  sorrier  man  than  he 
never  sat  a  horse  on  summer  day.  One  foot  only  was 
in  the  stirrup,  the  other  hung  carelessly  by  his  side;  his 
head  was  bowed,  the  reins  dropped  loose,  and  his  horse 
went  on  as  he  would.  At  so  sad  a  sight  the  hearts  of 
the  outlaws  were  filled  with  pity,  and  Little  John  fell  on 


176  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

his  knees  and  bade  the  knight  welcome  in  the  name  of 
his  master. 

"Who  is  your  master?"  asked  the  knight. 

"Robin  Hood,"  answered  Little  John. 

"I  have  heard  much  good  of  him, "  replied  the  knight, 
"and  will  go  with  you  gladly. " 

Then  they  all  set  off  together,  tears  running  down  the 
knight's  cheeks  as  he  rode,  but  he  said  nothing,  neither 
was  anything  said  to  him.  And  in  this  wise  they  came 
to  Robin  Hood. 

"Welcome,  Sir  Knight,"  cried  he,  "and  thrice  wel- 
come, for  I  waited  to  break  my  fast  till  you  or  some  other 
had  come  to  me. " 

"God  save  you,  good  Robin,"  answered  the  knight, 
and  after  they  had  washed  themselves  in  the  stream  they 
sat  down  to  dine  off  bread,  with  flesh  of  the  King's  deer, 
and  swans  and  pheasants.  "Such  a  dinner  have  I  not 
had  for  three  weeks  and  more,"  said  the  knight.  "And 
if  I  ever  come  again  this  way,  good  Robin,  I  will  give 
you  as  fine  a  dinner  as  you  have  given  me. " 

"I  thank  you,"  replied  Robin,  "my  dinner  is  always 
welcome;  still,  I  am  none  so  greedy  but  I  can  wait  for  it. 
But  before  you  go,  pay  me,  I  pray  you,  for  the  food  which 
you  have  had.  It  was  never  the  custom  for  a  yeoman 
to  pay  for  a  knight." 

"My  bag  is  empty,"  said  the  knight,  "save  for  ten 
shillings  only. " 

"Go,  Little  John,  and  look  in  his  wallet,"  said  Robin, 
"and,  Sir  Knight,  if  in  truth  you  have  no  more,  not  one 
penny  will  I  take ;  nay,  I  will  give  you  all  that  you  shall 
need. " 

So  Little  John  spread  out  the  knight's  mantle,  and  opened 
the  bag,  and  therein  lay  ten  shillings  and  naught  besides. 


Robin  Hood  177 

"What  tidings,  Little  John?"  cried  his  master. 

"Sir,  the  knight  speaks  truly,"  said  Little  John. 

"Then  tell  me,  Sir  Knight,  whether  it  is  your  own  ill 
doings  which  have  brought  you  to  this  sorry  pass." 

"For  an  hundred  years  my  fathers  have  dwelt  in  the 
forest,"  answered  the  knight,  "and  four  hundred  pounds 
might  they  spend  yearly.  But  within  two  years  misfor- 
tune has  befallen  me,  and  my  wife  and  children  also." 

"How  did  this  evil  come  to  pass?"  asked  Robin. 

"Through  my  own  folly,"  answered  the  knight,  "and 
because  of  my  great  love  I  bore  my  son,  who  would  never 
be  guided  of  my  counsel,  and  slew,  ere  he  was  twenty 
years  old,  a  knight  of  Lancaster  and  his  squire.  For 
their  deaths  I  had  to  pay  a  large  sum,  which  I  could  not 
raise  without  giving  my  lands  in  pledge  to  the  rich  Abbot 
of  St.  Mary's.  If  I  cannot  bring  him  the  money  by  a 
certain  day  they  will  be  lost  to  me  for  ever. " 

"What  is  the  sum?"  asked  Robin.     "Tell  me  truly." 

"It  is  four  hundred  pounds,"  said  the  knight. 

"And  what  will  you  do  if  you  lose  your  lands?"  asked 
Robin  again. 

"Hide  myself  over  the  sea,"  said  the  knight,  "and  bid 
farewell  to  my  friends  and  country.  There  is  no  better 
way  open  to  me. " 

At  this  tears  fell  from  his  eyes,  and  he  turned  him  to 
depart.     "Good  day,  my  friend,"  he  said  to  Robin,  "I 

cannot  pay  you  what  I   should "     But  Robin  held 

him  fast.     "Where  are  your  friends?"  asked  he. 

"Sir,  they  have  all  forsaken  me  since  I  became  poor, 
and  they  turn  away  their  heads  if  we  meet  upon  the  road, 
though  when  I  was  rich  they  were  ever  in  my  castle. " 

When  Little  John  and  Will  Scarlett  and  the  rest  heard 
this  they  wept  for  very  shame  and  fury. 


178  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

"Little  John,"  said  Robin,  "go  to  my  treasure  chest, 
and  bring  me  thence  four  hundred  pounds.  And  be  sure 
you  count  it  truly." 

So  Little  John  went,  and  Will  Scarlett,  and  they  brought 
back  the  money. 

"Sir,"  said  Little  John,  when  Robin  had  counted  it 
and  found  it  no  more  and  no  less,  "look  at  his  clothes, 
how  thin  they  are!  You  have  stores  of  garments,  green 
and  scarlet,  in  your  coffers — no  merchant  in  England 
can  boast  the  like.  I  will  measure  some  out  with  my 
bow. "      And  thus  he  did. 

"Master, "  spoke  Little  John  again,  "there  is  still  some- 
thing else.  You  must  give  him  a  horse,  that  he  may  go 
as  beseems  his  quality  to  the  Abbey. " 

"Take  the  grey  horse,"  said  Robin,  "and  put  a  new 
saddle  on  it,  and  take  likewise  a  good  palfrey  and  a  pair 
of  boots,  with  gilt  spurs  on  them.  And  as  it  were  a 
shame  for  a  knight  to  ride  by  himself  on  this  errand,  I 
will  lend  you  Little  John  as  squire — perchance  he  may 
stand  you  in  yeoman's  stead. " 

"When  shall  we  meet  again?"  asked  the  knight. 

"This  day  twelve  months,"  said  Robin,  "under  the 
greenwood  tree." 

Then  the  knight  rode  on  his  way,  with  Little  John 
behind  him,  and  as  he  went  he  thought  of  Robin  Hood 
and  his  men,  and  blessed  them  for  the  goodness  they  had 
shown  towards  him. 

"To-morrow,"  he  said  to  Little  John,  "I  must  be  at 
the  Abbey  of  St.  Mary,  which  is  in  the  city  of  York,  for 
if  I  am  but  so  much  as  a  day  late  my  lands  are  lost  for 
ever,  and  though  I  were  to  bring  the  money  I  should  not 
be  suffered  to  redeem  them. " 

Now  the  Abbot  had  been  counting  the  days  as  well  as 


Robin  Hood  179 

the  knight,  and  the  next  morning  he  said  to  his  monks: 
"This  day  year  there  came  a  knight  and  borrowed  of  me 
four  hundred  pounds,  giving  his  lands  in  surety.  And  if 
he  come  not  to  pay  his  debt  ere  midnight  tolls  they  will 
be  ours  forever." 

"  It  is  full  early  yet,"  answered  the  Prior,  "  he  may 
still  be  coming." 

"He  is  far  beyond  the  sea,"  said  the  Abbot,  "and 
suffers  from  hunger  and  cold.     How  is  he  to  get  here  ?" 

"It  were  a  shame,"  said  the  Prior,  "for  you  to  take  his 
lands.  And  you  do  him  much  wrong  if  you  drive  such  a 
hard  bargain." 

"He  is  dead  or  hanged,"  spake  a  fat-headed  monk  who 
was  the  cellarer,  "and  we  shall  have  his  four  hundred 
pounds  to  spend  on  our  gardens  and  our  wines,"  and  he 
went  with  the  Abbot  to  attend  the  court  of  justice  wherein 
the  knight's  lands  would  he  declared  forfeited  by  the 
High  Justiciar. 

"If  he  come  not  this  day,"  cried  the  Abbot,  rubbing 
his  hands,  "if  he  come  not  this  day,  they  will  be 
curs." 

"He  will  not  come  yet,"  said  the  Justiciar,  but  he  knew 
not  that  the  knight  was  already  at  the  outer  gate,  and 
Little  John  with  him. 

"Welcome,  Sir  Knight,"  said  the  porter.  "The 
horse  that  you  ride  is  the  noblest  that  ever  I  saw.  Let 
me  lead  them  both  to  the  stable,  that  they  may  have 
food  and  rest." 

"They  shall  not  pass  these  gates,"  answered  the 
knight,  sternly,  and  he  entered  the  hall  alone,  where  the 
monks  were  sitting  at  meat,  and  knelt  down  and  bowed 
to  them. 

"I  have  come  back,  my  lord,"  he  said  to  the  Abbot, 


180  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

who  had  just  returned  from  the  court.  "  I  have  come 
back  this  day  as  I  promised." 

''Have  you  brought  my  money?  What  do  you  here 
without  it  ?"  cried  the  Abbot  in  angry  tones. 

"I  have  come  to  pray  you  for  a  longer  day,"  answered 
the  knight,  meekly. 

"The  day  was  fixed  and  cannot  be  gainsaid,"  replied 
the  Justiciar;  "I  am  with  the  Abbot." 

"Good  Sir  Abbot,  be  my  friend,"  prayed  the  knight 
again,  "and  give  me  one  chance  more  to  get  the  money 
and  free  my  lands.  I  will  serve  you  day  and  night  till  I 
have  four  hundred  pounds  to  redeem  them." 

But  the  Abbot  only  swore  a  great  oath,  and  vowed 
that  the  money  must  be  paid  that  day  or  the  lands  be 
forfeited. 

The  knight  stood  up  straight  and  tall:  "It  is  well," 
said  he,  "to  prove  one's  friends  against  the  hour  of  need," 
and  he  looked  the  Abbot  full  in  the  face,  and  the  Abbot 
felt  uneasy,  he  did  not  know  why,  and  hated  the  knight 
more  than  ever.  "Out  of  my  hall,  false  knight!"  cried 
he,  pretending  to  a  courage  which  he  did  not  feel.  But 
the  knight  stayed  where  he  was,  and  answered  him, 
"You  lie,  Abbot.  Never  was  I  false,  and  that  I  have 
shown  in  jousts  and  in  tourneys." 

"Give  him  two  hundred  pounds  more,"  said  the 
Justiciar  to  the  Abbot,  "and  keep  the  lands  yourself." 

"No,  by  Heaven!"  answered  the  knight,  "not  if  you 
offered  me  a  thousand  pounds  would  I  do  it!  Neither 
justiciar,  abbot,  nor  monk  shall  be  heir  of  mine.'1 
Then  he  strode  up  to  a  table  and  emptied  out  four  hun- 
dred pounds.  "Take  your  gold,  Sir  Abbot,  which  you 
lent  to  me  a  year  agone.  Had  you  but  received  me 
civilly,  I  would  have  paid  you  something  more. 


Robin  Hood  181 

"  Sir  Abbot,  and  ye  men  of  law, 

Now  have  I  kept  my  day! 
Now  shall  I  have  my  land  again, 

For  aught  that  you  may  say." 

So  he  passed  out  of  the  hall  singing  merrily,  leaving  the 
Abbot  staring  silently  after  him,  and  rode  back  to  his 
house  in  Verisdale,  where  his  wife  met  him  at  the  gate. 

"  Welcome,  my  lord,"  said  his  lady, 

"  Sir,  lost  is  all  your  good." 
"  Be  merry,  dame,"  said  the  knight, 
"  And  pray  for  Robin  Hood. 

But  for  his  kindness,  we  would  have  been  beggars." 

After  this  the  knight  dwelt  at  home,  looking  after  his 
lands  and  saving  his  money  carefully  till  the  four  hundred 
pounds  lay  ready  for  Robin  Hood.  Then  he  bought  a 
hundred  bows  and  a  hundred  arrows,  and  every  arrow 
was  an  ell  long,  and  had  a  head  of  silver  and  peacock's 
feathers.  And  clothing  himself  in  white  and  red,  and 
with  a  hundred  men  in  his  train,  he  set  off  to  Sherwood 
Forest. 

On  the  way  he  passed  an  open  space  near  a  bridge 
where  there  was  a  wrestling,  and  the  knight  stopped  and 
looked,  for  he  himself  had  taken  many  a  prize  in  that 
sport.  Here  the  prizes  were  such  as  to  fill  any  man  with 
envy;  a  fine  horse,  saddled  and  bridled,  a  great  white 
bull,  a  pair  of  gloves,  and  a  ring  of  bright  red  gold.  There 
was  not  a  yeoman  present  who  did  not  hope  to  win  one 
of  them.  But  when  the  wrestling  was  over,  the  yeoman 
who  had  beaten  them  all  was  a  man  who  kept  apart  from 
his  fellows,  and  was  said  to  think  much  of  himself. 
Therefore  the  men  grudged  him  his  skill,  and  set  upon  him 
with  blows,  and  would  have  killed  him,  had  not  the 


1 8  2  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

knight,  for  love  of  Robin  Hood,  taken  pity  on  him, 
while  his  followers  fought  with  the  crowd,  and  would  not 
suffer  them  to  touch  the  prizes  a  better  man  had  won. 

When  the  wrestling  was  finished  the  knight  rode  on, 
and  there  under  the  greenwood  tree,  in  the  place  ap- 
pointed, he  found  Robin  Hood  and  his  merry  men  waiting 
for  him,  according  to  the  tryst  that  they  had  fixed  last 
year: 

"  God  save  thee,  Robin  Hood, 

And  all  this  company." 
"  Welcome  be  thou,  gentle  knight, 

And  right  welcome  to  me." 

"Hast  thou  thy  land  again?  "  said  Robin, 

"  Truth  then  thou  tell  me." 
"  Yea,  for  God,"  said  the  knight, 

"And  that  thank  I  God  and  thee." 

"Have  here  four  hundred  pounds,"  said  the  knight, 

"  The  which  you  lent  to  me ; 
And  here  are  also  twenty  marks 

For  your  courtesie." 

But  Robin  would  not  take  the  money.  Then  he  noticed  the 
bows  and  arrows  which  the  knight  had  brought,  and 
asked  what  they  were.  ' '  A  poor  present  to  you , ' '  answered 
the  knight,  and  Robin,  who  would  not  be  outdone,  sent 
Little  John  once  more  to  his  treasury,  and  bade  him 
bring  forth  four  hundred  pounds,  which  was  given  to  the 
knight.  After  that  they  parted,  in  much  love,  and  Robin 
prayed  the  knight  if  he  were  in  any  strait  "to  let  him  know 
at  the  greenwood  tree,  and  while  there  was  any  gold 
there  he  should  have  it." 

Now  the  King  had  no  mind  that  Robin  Hood  should 
do  as  he  willed,  and  called  his  knights  to  follow  him  to 
Nottingham,  where  they  would  lay  plans  how  best  to 


Robin  Hood  183 

fake  captive  the  felon.  Here  they  heard  sad  tales  of 
Robin's  misdoings,  and  how  of  the  many  herds  of  wild 
deer  that  had  been  wont  to  roam  the  forest  in  some  places 
scarce  one  remained.  This  was  the  work  of  Robin  Hood 
and  his  merry  men,  on  whom  the  king  swore  vengeance 
with  a  great  oath. 

"I  would  I  had  this  Robin  Hood  in  my  hands,"  cried 
he,  "and  an  end  should  soon  be  put  to  his  doings."  So 
spake  the  King;  but  an  old  knight,  full  of  days  and 
wisdom,  answered  him  and  warned  him  that  the  task  of 
taking  Robin  Hood  would  be  a  sore  one,  and  best  let 
alone.  The  King,  who  had  seen  the  vanity  of  his  hot 
words  the  moment  that  he  had  uttered  them,  listened  to 
the  old  man,  and  resolved  to  bide  his  time,  if  perchance 
some  day  Robin  should  fail  into  his  power. 

All  this  time  and  for  six  weeks  later  that  he  dwelt  in 
Nottingham  the  King  could  hear  nothing  of  Robin,  who 
seemed  to  have  vanished  into  the  earth  with  his  merry 
men,  though  one  by  one  the  deer  were  vanishing  too! 

At  last  one  day  a  forester  came  to  the  King,  and  told 
him  that  if  he  would  see  Robin  he  must  come  with  him 
and  take  five  of  his  best  knights.  The  King  eagerly 
sprang  up  to  do  his  bidding,  and  the  six  men  clad  in 
monk's  clothes  mounted  their  palfreys  and  rode  down  to 
the  Abbey,  the  King  wearing  an  Abbot's  broad  hat  over 
his  crown  and  singing  as  he  passed  through  the  green- 
wood. 

Suddenly  at  the  turn  of  the  path  Robin  and  his 
archers  appeared  before  them. 

"By  your  leave,  Sir  Abbot,"  said  Robin,  seizing  the 
King's  bridle,  "you  will  stay  a  while  with  us.  Know 
that  we  are  yeomen,  who  live  upon  the  King's  deer,  and 
other  food  have  we  none.     Now  you  have  abbeys  and 


184  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

churches,  and  gold  in  plenty;  therefore  give  us  some  of  it, 
in  the  name  of  holy  charity." 

"I  have  no  more  than  forty  pounds  with  me,"  answered 
the  King,  "but  sorry  I  am  it  is  not  a  hundred,  for  you 
should  have  had  it  all." 

So  Robin  took  the  forty  pounds,  and  gave  half  to  his 
men,  and  then  told  the  King  he  might  go  on  his  way. 
"I  thank  you,"  said  the  King,  "but  I  would  have  you 
know  that  our  liege  lord  has  bid  me  bear  you  his  seal, 
and  pray  you  to  come  to  Nottingham." 

At  this  message  Robin  bent  his  knee. 

"I  love  no  man  in  all  the  world 
So  well  as  I  do  my  King," 

he  cried,  "and,  Sir  Abbot,  for  thy  tidings,  which  fill  my 
heart  with  joy,  to-day  thou  shalt  dine  with  me,  for  love  of 
my  King. "  Then  he  led  the  King  into  an  open  place,  and 
Robin  took  a  horn  and  blew  it  loud,  and  at  its  blast  seven- 
score  of  young  men  came  speedily  to  do  his  will. 

"  They  are  quicker  to  do  his  bidding  than  my  men  are 
to  do  mine, "  said  the  King  to  himself. 

Speedily  the  foresters  set  out  the  dinner,  venison  and 
white  bread,  and  Robin  and  Little  John  served  the  King. 
"Make  good  cheer,  Abbot,  for  charity,"  said  Robin, 
"and  then  you  shall  see  what  sort  of  life  we  lead,  that  so 
you  may  tell  our  King. " 

When  he  had  finished  eating  the  archers  took  their 
bows,  and  hung  rose-garlands  up  with  a  string,  and  every 
man  was  to  shoot  through  the  garland.  If  he  failed,  he 
should  have  a  buffet  on  the  head  from  Robin. 

Good  bowmen  as  they  were,  few  managed  to  stand 
the  test.  Little  John  and  Will  Scarlett,  and  Much,  all 
shot  wide  of  the  mark,  and  at  length  no  one  was  left  in 


Robin  Hood  185 

but  Robin  himself  and  Gilbert  of  the  White  Hand. 
Then  Robin  fired  his  last  bolt,  and  it  fell  three  fingers 
from  the  garland.  "Master,"  said  Gilbert,  "you  have 
lost,  stand  forth  and  take  your  punishment. " 

"I  will  take  it,"  answered  Robin,  "but,  Sir  Abbot,  I 
pray  you  that  I  may  suffer  it  at  your  hands. " 

The  King  hesitated.  "It  did  not  become  him,"  he 
said,  "to  smite  such  a  stout  yeoman,"  but  Robin  bade 
him  smite  on ;  so  he  turned  up  his  sleeve,  and  gave  Robin 
such  a  buffet  on  the  head  that  he  rolled  upon  the  ground. 

"There  is  pith  in  your  arm,"  said  Robin.  "Come, 
shoot  a-main  with  me. "  And  the  King  took  up  a  bow, 
and  in  so  doing  his  hat  fell  back  and  Robin  saw  his  face. 

"  My  lord  the  King  of  England,  now  I  know  you  well, " 
cried  he,  and  he  fell  on  his  knees  and  all  the  outlaws 
with  him.  "Mercy  I  ask,  my  lord  the  King,  for  my  men 
and  me." 

"Mercy  I  grant, "  then  said  the  King,  "and  therefore  I 
came  hither,  to  bid  you  and  your  men  leave  the  green- 
wood and  dwell  in  my  court  with  me. " 

" So  it  shall  be, "  answered  Robin,  "I  and  my  men  will 
come  to  your  court,  and  see  how  your  service  liketh  us. " 

"Have  you  any  green  cloth, "  asked  the  King,  "that  you 
could  sell  to  me?"  and  Robin  brought  out  thirty  yards 
and  more,  and  clad  the  King  and  his  men  in  coats  of 
Lincoln  green.  "Now  we  will  all  ride  to  Nottingham," 
said  he,  and  they  went  merrily,  shooting  by  the  way. 

The  people  of  Nottingham  saw  them  coming,  and 
trembled  as  they  watched  the  dark  mass  of  Lincoln  green 
drawing  near  over  the  fields.  "I  fear  lest  our  King  be 
slain,"  whispered  one  to  another,  "and  if  Robin  Hood 
gets  into  the  town  there  is  not  one  of  us  whose  life  is  safe  "; 
and  every  man,  woman,  and  child  made  ready  to  fly. 


1 86  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

The  King  laughed  out  when  he  saw  their  fright,  and 
called  them  back.  Right  glad  were  they  to  hear  his  voice, 
and  they  feasted  and  made  merry.  A  few  days  later  the 
King  returned  to  London,  and  Robin  dwelt  in  his  court 
for  twelve  months.  By  that  time  he  had  spent  a  hundred 
pounds,  for  he  gave  largely  to  the  knights  and  squires  he 
met,  and  great  renown  he  had  for  his  openhandedness. 

But  his  men  who  had  been  born  under  the  shadow  of 
the  forest,  could  not  live  amid  streets  and  houses.  One 
by  one  they  slipped  away,  till  only  little  John  and  Will 
Scarlett  were  left.  Then  Robin  himself  grew  home-sick, 
and  at  the  sight  of  some  young  men  shooting  thought 
upon  the  time  when  he  was  accounted  the  best  archer  in 
all  England,  and  went  straightway  to  the  King  and 
begged  for  leave  to  go  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Bernisdale. 

"I  may  not  say  you  nay,"  answered  the  King;  "seven 
nights  you  may  be  gone  and  no  more."  And  Robin 
thanked  him,  and  that  evening  set  out  for  the  greenwood. 

It  was  early  morning  when  he  reached  it  at  last,  and 
listened  thirstily  to  the  notes  of  singing  birds,  great  and 
small. 

"It  seems  long  since  I  was  here,"  he  said  to  himself; 
"It  would  give  me  great  joy  if  I  could  bring  down  a  deer 
once  more,"  and  he  shot  a  great  hart,  and  blew  his  horn, 
and  all  the  owtlaws  of  the  forest  came  flocking  round 
him.  "Welcome,"  they  said,  "our  dear  master,  back  to 
the  greenwood  tree,"  and  they  threw  off  their  caps  and 
fell  on  their  knees  before  him  in  delight  at  his  return. 

For  two  and  twenty  years  Robin  Hood  dwelt  in  Sher- 
wood forest  after  he  had  run  away  from  court,  and 
naught  that  the  King  could  say  would  tempt  him  back 
again.  At  the  end  of  that  time  he  fell  ill;  he  neither 
ate  nor  drank,  and  had  no  care  for  the  things  he  loved. 


Robin  Hood  187 

"'I  must  go  to  merry  Kirkley, "  said  he,  "and  have  my 
blood  let." 

But  Will  Scarlett,  who  heard  his  words,  spoke  roundly 
to  him.  "Not  by  my  leave,  nor  without  a  hundred  bow- 
men at  your  back.  For  there  abides  an  evil  man,  who  is 
sure  to  quarrel  with  you,  and  you  will  need  us  badly. " 

"If  you  are  afraid,  Will  Scarlett,  you  may  stay  at 
home,  for  me,"  said  Robin,  "and  in  truth  no  man  will  I 
take  with  me,  save  Little  John  only,  to  carry  my  bow. " 

"  Bear  your  bow  yourself,  master,  and  I  will  bear  mine." 

"Very  well,  let  it  be  so,"  said  Robin,  and  they  went  on 
merrily  enough  till  they  came  to  some  women  weeping 
sorely  near  a  stream. 

"What  is  the  matter,  good  wives?"  said  Robin  Hood. 

"We  weep  for  Robin  Hood  and  his  dear  body,  which 
to-day  must  let  blood, "  was  the  answer. 

"Pray  why  do  you  weep  for  me?"  asked  Robin;  "the 
Prioress  is  the  daughter  of  my  aunt,  and  well  I  know  she 
would  not  do  me  harm  for  all  the  world. "  And  he  passed 
on,  with  Little  John  at  his  side. 

Soon  they  reached  the  Priory,  where  they  were  let  in 
by  the  Prioress  herself,  who  bade  them  welcome  heartily, 
and  not  the  less  because  Robin  handed  her  twenty  pounds 
in  gold  as  payment  for  his  stay,  and  told  her  if  he  cost 
her  more,  she  was  to  let  him  know  of  it.  Then  she  began 
to  bleed  him,  and  for  long  Robin  said  nothing,  giving  her 
credit  for  kindness  and  for  knowing  her  art,  but  at  length 
so  much  blood  came  from  him  that  he  suspected  treason. 
He  tried  to  open  the  door,  for  she  had  left  him  alone  in 
the  room,  but  it  was  locked  fast,  and  while  the  blood  was 
still  flowing  he  could  not  escape  from  the  casement.  So 
he  lay  down  for  many  hours,  and  none  came  near  him, 
and  at  length  the  blood  stopped.     Slowly  Robin  uprose 


1 88  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

and  staggered  to  the  lattice-window,  and  blew  thrice  on 
his  horn;  but  the  blast  was  so  low,  and  so  little  like  what 
Robin  was  wont  to  give,  that  Little  John,  who  was 
watching  for  some  sound,  felt  that  his  master  must  be 
nigh  to  death. 

At  this  thought  he  started  to  his  feet,  and  ran  swiftly 
to  the  Priory.  He  broke  the  locks  of  all  the  doors  that 
stood  between  him  and  Robin  Hood,  and  soon  entered 
the  chamber  where  his  master  lay,  white,  with  nigh  all 
his  blood  gone  from  him. 

"  I  crave  a  boon  of  you,  dear  master, "  cried  Little  John. 

"And  what  is  that  boon,"  said  Robin  Hood,  "which 
Little  John  begs  of  me?"  And  Little  John  answered, 
"It  is  to  burn  Kirkley  Hall,  and  all  the  nunnery." 

But  Robin  Hood,  in  spite  of  the  wrong  that  had  been 
done  him,  would  not  listen  to  Little  John's  cry  for  re- 
venge. "I  never  hurt  a  woman  in  all  my  life,"  he  said, 
"nor  a  man  that  was  in  her  company.  But  now  my  time 
is  done.  That  know  I  well.  So  give  me  my  bow  and  a 
broad  arrow,  and  wheresoever  it  falls  there  shall  my 
grave  be  digged.  Lay  a  green  sod  under  my  head  and 
another  at  my  feet,  and  put  beside  me  my  bow,  which 
ever  made  sweetest  music  to  my  ears,  and  see  that  green 
and  gravel  make  my  grave.  And,  Little  John,  take  care 
that  I  have  length  enough  and  breadth  enough  to 
lie  in. "  So  Robin  he  loosened  his  last  arrow  from  the 
string.  He  then  died.  And  where  the  arrow  fell  Robin 
was  buried. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

RICHARD    THE    LION-HEARTED 

KING  RICHARD,  with  his  chief  nobles,  disem- 
barked at  Acre  an  hour  before  noon  on  the  8th 
day  of  June,  1191.  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  see  him 
without  difficulty,  by  the  favour  of  one  who  has  a  charge 
in  the  ordering  of  the  harbour.  Nor  was  this  a  small 
thing,  for  there  was  such  a  press  and  crowding  of 
men. 

The  King  was  as  noble  a  warrior  as  ever  I  have  seen. 
Some  that  I  have  known  were  taller  of  stature,  but  never 
one  that  bore  himself  more  bravely  and  showed  more 
likelihood  of  strength  and  courage.  They  that  are  learned 
in  such  things  said  that  his  arms  were  over-long  for  the 
height  of  his  body ;  but  this  is  scarce  a  fault  in  a  swords- 
man, another  inch  of  length  adding  I  know  not  how 
much  of  strength  to  a  blow.  He  was  of  a  ruddy  com- 
plexion, his  eyes  blue,  with  a  most  uncommon  fire  in 
them,  such  as  few  could  dare  to  look  into  if  his  wrath 
was  kindled,  his  countenance,  such  as  befitted  a  ruler  of 
men,  being  of  an  aspect  both  generous  and  command- 
ing. 

Some  ten  days  after  his  coming  to  the  camp  King 
Richard  was  taken  with  sickness.  This  was  never  al- 
together absent,  but  it  grew  worse,  as  might  indeed  be 
looked  for,  in  the  heats  of  summer.  The  King  sickened 
on  the  day  which  the  Christians  celebrate  as  the  Feast  of 


190  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

St.  Barnabas.*  I  was  called  to  see  him,  having,  as  I 
have  said,  no  small  fame  as  a  healer.  Never  have  I 
seen  a  sick  man  more  intractable.  My  medicine  he 
swallowed  readily,  I  may  say,  even  greedily.  Had  I 
suffered  it,  he  would  have  taken  it  at  intervals  shorter  by 
far  than  I  ordered.  Doubtless  he  thought  that  the  more 
a  man  has  of  a  good  thing,  the  better  it  is  for  him.  (So 
indeed  many  believe,  and  of  other  things  besides  medi- 
cine, but  wholly  without  reason).  But  in  this  I  hindered 
him,  leaving  with  those  who  ministered  to  him  sufficient 
for  one  dose  only. 

He  was  troubled  about  many  things,  about  the  siege, 
which,  as  he  justly  thought,  had  already  been  too  much 
drawn  out,  about  King  Philip  of  France,  whom  he  loved 
not  nor  trusted,  about  his  engines  of  war,  of  which  the 
greater  part  had  not  yet  reached  the  camp;  the  ships 
that  bore  them  having  been  outsailed  by  the  rest  of  the 
fleet.  His  fever  was  of  the  intermittent  sort,  coming 
upon  him  on  alternate  days.  On  the  days  when  he  was 
whole,  or  as  nearly  whole  as  a  man  sick  of  this  ague  may 
ever  be,  he  was  busy  in  the  field,  causing  such  engines 
as  he  had  to  be  set  in  convenient  places  for  the  assault 
of  the  town,  and  in  other  cares  such  as  fall  to  a  general. 
When  he  was  perforce  shut  in  his  pavilion  by  access  of 
the  fever,  he  suffered  himself  to  take  no  rest.  Messengers 
were  coming  and  going  from  morning  to  night  with  news 
of  the  siege — he  could  never  hear  enough  of  the  doings  of 
the  French  King — and  there  were  always  near  him  men 
skilful  in  the  working  and  making  of  engines.     One 


*  The  longest  day  according  to  the  old  calendar.    So  the  old  adage  has 
it: 

"  Barnaby  bright,  Bamaby  bright; 
Longest  day  and  shortest  night." 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  191 

would  show  him  some  new  thing  pictured  upon  paper; 
another  would  bring  a  little  image,  so  to  speak,  of  an 
engine,  made  in  wood  or  iron.  Never  was  a  child  more 
occupied  with  a  toy  than  was  King  Richard  with  these 
things.  I  am  myself  no  judge  of  such  matters,  but  I 
have  heard  it  said  by  men  well  acquainted  with  them, 
that  the  King  had  a  marvellous  understanding  of  such 
contrivances.  But  these  cares  were  a  great  hindrance  to 
recovery.  So  at  least  I  judged,  and  doubtless  it  had  been 
thus  in  the  case  of  most  men.  But  the  King  was  not  as 
others,  and,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  he  drove  away  his  dis- 
ease by  sheer  force  of  will. 

On  a  certain  evening  when  King  Richard  was  mending 
apace  of  his  fever  one  came  to  his  tent — an  English 
knight,  Hugh  Brown  by  name — who  brought  the  news 
that  the  King  of  the  French  had  commanded  that  a  general 
assault  should  be  made  on  the  town  the  very  next  day. 
The  King  would  fain  know  the  cause  of  this  sudden 
resolve.  "Well,"  said  the  English  knight,  "it  came 
about,  as  I  understand,  in  this  fashion.  The  Turks 
have  this  day  destroyed  two  engines  of  King  Philip  on 
which  he  had  spent  much  time  and  gold."  "Aye!" 
said  King  Richard,  "I  know  the  two;  the  cat  and  the 
mantlet.  They  are  pretty  contrivings  the  both  of  them, 
but  I  set  not  such  store  on  them  as  does  my  brother  of 
France."  And  here  I  should  say  that  the  cat  was  like 
to  a  tent  made  of  hides  long  and  narrow  and  low  upon  the 
ground,  with  a  pointed  end  as  it  might  be  a  plough- 
share, which  could  be  brought  up  to  the  walls  by  men 
moving  it  from  within,  and  so  sheltered  from  the  stones  and 
darts  of  the  enemy.  As  for  the  mantlet,  it  was  made 
in  somwhat  the  same  fashion,  only  it  was  less  in  size, 
nor  was  it  to  be  brought  near  to  the  wall.     King  Philip 


192  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

loved  dearly  to  sit  in  it,  cross-bow  in  hand — the  French, 
I  noted,  like  rather  the  cross-bow,  the  English  the 
long-bow — and  would  shoot  his  bolts  at  any  Turk  that 
might  show  himself  upon  the  walls. 

But  to  come  back  to  the  knight's  story.  "An  hour  or 
so  after  noon,  when  the  cat  had  been  brought  close  to  the 
wall,  and  the  mantlet  was  in  its  accustomed  place,  some 
fifty  yards  distant,  the  Turks  made  an  attack  on  both 
at  the  same  moment  of  time.  On  to  the  cat  they  dropped 
a  heavy  beam ;  and  when  this  with  its  weight  had  broken 
in  the  roof,  or  I  should  rather  say  the  back  of  the  cat,  a 
great  quantity  of  brushwood,  and  after  the  brushwood 
a  whole  pailful  of  Greek  fire*— the  machine  was  over  near 
to  the  wall,  so  that  these  things  could  be  dropped  on  it 
from  above.  At  the  mantlet  they  aimed  bolts  from  a  strong 
engine  which  they  had  newly  put  in  place,  and  by  ill  luck 
broke  it  through.  And  verily  before  the  nimblest- 
tongued  priest  in  the  whole  realm  of  England  could  say 
a  hunting-mass,  both  were  in  a  blaze." 

What  the  man  might  mean  by  the  priest  and  the  hunt- 
ing-mass I  knew  not  then,  but  heard  after,  that  when  a 
noble  will  go  forth  hunting,  the  service  which  they  call 
the  mass  is  shortened  to  the  utmost,  and  the  priest  that 
can  say  it  more  speedily  than  his  brethren  is  best  esteemed. 

"And  my  brother  of  France,"  cried  the  King,  "how 
fared  he ?"  "He  had  as  narrow  an  escape  with  his  life," 
answered  the  knight,  "as  ever  had  Christian  king.  His 
mantle,  nay  his  very  hair  was  singed,  and  as  for  his  cross- 
bow, he  was  constrained  to  leave  it  behind."  "And 
he  gave  commands  for  the  assault  in  his  anger?"  said 
the  King.     "  'Tis  even  so,"  answered  Sir  Hugh. 

*  A  composition,  supposedly  of  asphalt,  nitre  and  sulphur.  It  burnt 
under  water. 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  193 

;'My  brother  of  France  is,  methinks,  too  greedy  of 
gain  and  glory;  if  he  had  been  willing  to  ask  our  help,  he 
had  done  better."  But  King  Richard  sorrowed  for  the 
brave  men,  fellow-soldiers  of  the  Cross  with  him,  who 
had  fallen  to  no  purpose.  Nevertheless,  in  his  secret 
heart,  he  was  not  ill-pleased  that  the  French  King  had  not 
taken  the  town  of  Acre. 

On  the  second  day  after  the  failure  of  the  French 
assault  upon  the  town,  King  Richard  would  make  his 
own  essay.  He  was  not  yet  wholly  recovered  of  his 
sickness;  but  it  would  have  passed  the  wit  of  man  to 
devise  means  by  which  he  could  be  kept  within  his 
pavilion;  nor  must  it  be  forgotten  that  such  restraint 
might  have  done  him  more  of  harm  than  of  good.  So 
his  physicians,  for  he  had  those  who  regularly  waited  on 
him  (though  I  make  bold  to  say  that  he  trusted  in  me 
rather  than  in  them),  gave  him  the  permission  which  he 
had  taken.  He  had  caused  a  mantlet  to  be  built  for  him 
which  was  brought  up  to  the  edge  of  the  ditch  with  which 
the  town  was  surrounded.  In  this  he  sat,  with  a  cross- 
bow in  hand,  and  shot  not  a  few  of  the  enemy,  being 
skilful  beyond  the  common  in  the  use  of  this  weapon. 
But  towns  are  not  taken  by  the  shooting  of  bolts,  how- 
soever well  aimed  they  may  be.  This  may  not  be  done 
save  by  coming  to  close  quarters. 

It  was  on  the  thirty-fourth  day  after  the  coming  of 
King  Richard  that  the  town  was  given  up.  Proclamation 
was  made  throughout  the  camp  that  no  one  should  tres- 
pass by  deed  or  word  against  the  departing  Turks.  x\nd, 
indeed,  he  who  would  insult  men  so  brave  would  be  of  a 
poor  and  churlish  spirit.  To  the  last  they  bore  them- 
selves with  great  courage  and  dignity.  On  the  morning 
of  the  day  of  their  departure  they  dressed  themselves  in 


j  94  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

their  richest  apparel,  and  being  so  drest  showed  them- 
selves on  the  walls.  This  done,  they  laid  aside  their 
garments,  piling  them  in  a  great  heap  in  the  market-place, 
and  so  marched  forth  from  the  town,  each  clad  in  his 
shirt  only,  but  with  a  most  cheerful  contenance. 

When  the  last  of  the  Turks  had  left  the  town  the 
Christian  army  entered.  Half  of  it  was  given  to  the 
French  king,  who  had  for  his  own  abode  the  House  of 
the  Templars,  and  half  to  King  Richard,  to  whom  was 
assigned  the  palace  of  the  Caliph.  In  like  manner  the 
prisoners  and  all  the  treasure  were  equally  divided. 

For  one  shameful  deed  the  English  King  must  answer. 
Of  this  deed  I  will  now  tell  the  story.  When  the  army 
had  had  sufficient  rest — and  the  King  knew  well  that 
no  army  must  have  more  than  is  sufficient,  suffering 
more  from  excess  than  from  defect  in  this  matter — and 
it  was  now  time  to  advance,  there  arose  a  great  question 
touching  the  agreement  made  when  the  town  was  given 
up.  There  was  much  going  to  and  fro  of  messengers 
and  embassies  between  the  English  King  and  the  Caliph 
Saladin,  much  debating,  and  many  accusations  bandied 
to  and  fro.  Even  to  this  day  no  man  can  speak  cer- 
tainly of  what  was  done  or  not  done  in  this  matter. 
What  I  write,  I  write  according  to  the  best  of  my  know- 
ledge. First,  then,  it  is  beyond  all  doubt  that  the  Caliph 
did  not  send  either  the  Holy  Cross  or  the  money  which 
had  been  covenanted,  or  the  prisoners  whom  he  had 
promised  to  deliver  up;  but  as  to  the  cause  wherefore 
he  did  not  send  them  there  is  no  agreement,  the  Christians 
affirming  one  thing,  the  followers  of  Mahomet  another. 
As  to  the  Holy  Cross,  let  that  be  put  out  of  the  account. 
No  man  that  I  ever  talked  with — and  I  have  talked  with 
many — ever  saw  it.     'Tis  much  to  be  doubted  whether 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  195 

it  was  in  being.  As  to  the  money,  that  the  Caliph  had 
it,  or  a  great  portion  of  it,  at  hand,  is  certainly  true.  It 
was  seen  and  counted  by  King  Richard's  own  envoys. 
As  to  the  prisoners,  it  is  hard  to  discover  the  truth.  For 
my  part,  I  believe  that  the  Caliph  was  ready  to  deliver 
up  all  that  he  had  in  his  own  hands  or  could  find  else- 
where, but  that  he  had  promised  more  in  respect  of  this 
than  he  was  able  to  perform.  Many  of  those  whom  he 
had  covenanted  to  restore  were  dead,  either  of  disease 
or  by  violence.  As  for  disease,  it  must  be  noted  that  a 
sick  man  was  likely  to  fare  worse  in  the  hands  of  Turks ; 
as  for  violence,  there  was  not  much  diversity  between  the 
Christians  and  the  followers  of  Mahomet.  But  this  may 
be  said,  that  one  who  invades  the  land  of  others  is  like 
to  suffer  worse  injury  should  he  come  into  their  power 
than  he  would  have  the  disposition  to  inflict  upon  them. 
Whatever,  then,  the  cause,  the  Caliph  had  engaged  in 
this  matter  far  more  than  he  was  able  to  perform.  But 
he  did  not  fail  from  want  of  good  faith.  I  take  it  that  it 
was  from  the  matter  of  the  money  that  there  came  the 
breaking  of  the  agreement.  To  put  it  very  shortly,  the 
Caliph  said,  "Restore  to  me  the  hostages  and  you  shall 
receive  the  gold";  King  Richard  said,  "Send  on  the 
gold  and  you  shall  receive  the  hostages."  And  neither 
was  the  Caliph  willing  to  trust  the  good  faith  of  the  King, 
nor  the  King  the  good  faith  of  the  Caliph. 

So  there  was  delay  after  delay,  much  talk  to  no  pur- 
pose, and  the  hearts  of  men,  both  on  one  side  and  on  the 
other,  growing  more  hot  with  anger  from  day  to  day. 
And  there  was  also  the  need  which  increased  from  day  to 
day,  as,  indeed,  it  needs  must,  for  the  Christians  to  be 
about  the  business  on  which  they  came.  They  had  taken 
the  town  of  Acre,  but  that  was  but  the  beginning  of  their 


196  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

enterprise,  for  they  had  to  conquer  the  whole  land.  And 
how  could  the  army  march  with  a  whole  mulitude  of 
prisoners  in  their  hands  ?  It  would  need  no  small  num- 
ber of  men  to  keep  watch  over  them,  lest  they  should 
escape,  or,  what  was  more  to  be  feared,  do  an  injury  to 
the  army.  What  could  be  worse  in  a  doubtful  battle 
than  that  there  should  be  these  enemies  in  its  very  midst  ? 
I  set  these  things  down  because  I  would  not  do  an  in- 
justice to  the  English  King,  whom  I  have  always  held  as 
one  to  be  greatly  admired.  Nevertheless  I  say  again, 
that  in  the  matter  of  the  prisoners  he  did  a  shameful  deed. 
For  on  the  20th  day  of  August  he  commanded  that  all  the 
prisoners  that  were  in  his  hands,  whether  they  had  been 
taken  in  battle,  or  delivered  up  as  hostages  for  the  ful- 
filment of  the  covenant,  should  be  led  out  of  the  city  and 
slain.  These  were  in  number  between  two  and  three 
thousand.  Some  the  King  kept  alive,  for  whom,  as 
being  of  high  nobility  and  great  wealth,  he  hoped  to 
receive  a  ransom;  others  were  saved  by  private  persons, 
a  few  for  compassion's  sake;  and  others  in  the  hope  of 
gain.  But  the  greater  part  were  slain  without  mercy, 
the  soldiers  falling  upon  them,  without  arms  and  help- 
less as  they  were. 

It  was  soon  made  plain  to  all  that  the  spirit  of  the 
Caliph  and  his  Turks  was  not  broken  by  the  losing  of 
Acre.  Rather  were  they  stirred  up  by  it  to  more  earnest- 
ness and  courage;  nor  did  they  forget  how  their  country- 
men had  been  cruelly  slaughtered.  For  a  time  they 
were  content  to  watch  the  King's  army  as  it  went  on  its 
way,  taking  such  occasion  as  offered  itself  of  plundering 
or  slaying.  If  any  lagged  behind,  falling  out  of  the  line 
of  march  by  reason  of  weariness,  or  seeking  refreshment 
on  the  way,  as  when  there  was  a  spring  of  water  near  to 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  197 

the  road,  or  a  vineyard  with  grapes — 'twas  just  the  time 
of  the  ripening  of  grapes — then  the  Turkish  horsemen 
would  be  upon  him.  Such  loiterers  escaped  but  seldom. 
And  for  this  business  the  Turks  had  a  particular  fitness, 
so  quickly  did  they  come  and  depart.  The  Christian 
knights  were  clad  in  armour,  a  great  defense,  indeed, 
against  arrows  and  stones,  but  a  great  hindrance  if  a 
man  would  move  quickly;  the  horses  also  had  armour 
on  them.  Why  do  they  set  men  on  horses  but  that 
they  may  go  speedily  to  and  fro  as  occasion  may  call? 
but  these  knights  are  like  to  fortresses  rather  than  to 
riders.  A  man  on  foot  can  easily  outrun  them;  as  for 
the  Turks  who  rode  on  horses  from  the  desert — than 
which  there  is  no  creature  on  earth  lighter  and  speedier 
— they  flew  from  the  Christian  who  would  pursue  them, 
as  a  bird  flies  from  a  child  who  would  catch  it. 

All  this  while  the  Turks  were  close  at  hand,  and  ready 
to  assault  the  King's  army  so  soon  as  a  convenient  occa- 
sion would  arise.  But  they  did  not  take  King  Richard 
unaware,  for  indeed  he  was  as  watchful  as  he  was  brave. 

I  will  now  set  forth  as  briefly  as  may  be  the  order  of 
the  army  as  it  was  set  out  for  battle  at  Arsuf.  On  the 
right  hand  of  the  army  was  the  sea,  its  front  being  set 
towards  the  south.  In  the  van  were  the  Templars,  and 
next  to  these  the  Frenchmen  in  two  divisions,  the  second 
being  led  by  that  Guy  who  called  himself  King  of 
Jerusalem,  and  after  the  Frenchmen  King  Richard 
with  his  Englishmen;  last  of  all,  holding  the  rear-guard, 
were  the  Hospitallers.  These  are  ever  rivals  of  the 
Templars,  and  it  was  the  King's  custom  so  to  order  his 
disposition  that  this  rivalry  should  work  for  the  common 
good.  On  one  day  the  Templars  would  lead,  and  the 
Hospitallers  bring  up  the  rear;  on  another  each  would 


198  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

take  the  other's  place;  and  there  was  ever  a  mighty 
contention  between  the  two  companies  which  would  bear 
itself  the  better.  These  two  posts,  it  should  be  said, 
were  the  most  full  of  peril ;  nor  was  any  part  of  the  army 
save  only  these  two  companies  suffered  to  hold  either 
the  one  or  the  other.  Between  the  divisions  there  was 
a  small  space,  not  more  that  sufficient  to  mark  one  from 
the  other:  otherwise  the  soldiers  stood  and  marched  in 
as  close  array  as  might  be.  Also  they  moved  very  slowly, 
travelling  less  than  a  league  in  the  space  of  two  hours. 
And  even  the  King  with  some  chosen  knights  rode  up  and 
down  the  lines,  watching  at  the  same  time  the  Turks, 
so  that  whenever  they  might  make  assault  the  army 
might  be  ready  to  meet  them. 

Now  King  Richard's  commandment  had  been  that 
the  Christians  should  on  no  account  break  their  lines  to 
attack  the  enemy,  but  should  only  defend  themselves  as 
best  they  could.  There  is  nothing  harder  in  the  whole 
duty  of  a  soldier  than  so  to  stand;  even  they  who  have 
been  men  of  war  from  their  youth  grow  greatly  impatient ; 
as  for  the  younger  sort  they  often  fail  to  endure  altogether. 
Many  a  man  will  sooner  throw  himself  upon  almost  sure 
death  than  abide  danger  less  by  far  standing  still.  And 
so  it  could  be  seen  that  day  in  the  Christian  army.  The 
first  to  fail  were  the  men  that  carried  the  cross-bows; 
nor,  indeed,  is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  when  they  had 
spent  their  store  of  bolts,  they,  having  but  short  swords 
wherewith  to  defend  themselves,  should  be  ill  content 
to  hold  their  place.  Many  I  did  see  throw  away  their 
bows  and  fly,  thrusting  themselves  by  main  force  into 
the  ranks  of  the  men-at-arms,  who  liked  not  to  beat 
them  back,  nor  yet  to  suffer  them  to  pass.  And  they 
themselves  had  much  ado  to  hold  their  ground,  for  it 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  199 

was  a  very  fierce  assault  that  they  had  to  endure.  In  the 
first  place  there  was  such  a  shower  of  darts  and  stones 
and  arrows  that  the  very  light  of  the  sun  itself  was  dark- 
ened, a  thing  which  I  had  always  before  judged  to  be 
a  fable,  but  saw  that  day  to  be  possible.  The  greater 
part  of  them,  it  is  true,  fell  without  effect  to  the  ground, 
for  of  twenty  missiles  scarce  one  served  its  purpose,  but 
some  were  not  cast  in  vain.  As  for  the  number,  they 
lay  so  thick  upon  the  ground  that  a  man  might  gather 
twenty  into  his  hand  without  moving  from  his  place. 

About  noon  the  Knights  Hospitallers  themselves, 
than  whom,  as  I  have  said,  there  were  no  braver  men  in 
the  whole  army,  sent  word  to  the  King  that  they  could 
bear  up  no  longer,  unless  they  should  be  suffered  to  charge 
the  enemy.  But  they  got  small  comfort  from  the  King. 
"Close  up  your  lines,"  he  said  to  the  messenger,  "and 
be  patient.  Be  sure  that  you  shall  not  miss  your  reward. " 
A  second  time  did  they  send  to  him,  the  Master  of  the 
Company  himself  going  on  the  errand,  but  he  also  came 
back  with  nothing  done.  Now  the  King's  plan  was  this, 
that  when  the  Turks  should  have  spent  their  strength, 
and  should  also,  through  over-confidence  and  contempt 
of  their  adversaries,  have  fallen  into  disorder,  then  the 
trumpets  should  sound,  and  the  whole  army  with  one 
consent  and  moving  all  together,  so  that  the  whole  of 
its  strength  should  be  put,  as  it  were,  into  one  blow, 
should  fall  upon  the  enemy.  'Twas  a  wisely  conceived 
plan,  save  in  this  that  there  was  needed  for  the  full  carry- 
ing  out  more  than  the  King  was  like  to  find.  He  laid 
upon  his  soldiers  a  greater  burden  of  patience  than  they 
could  bear. 

As  for  the  King,  he  was,  I  can  scarce  doubt,  glad  at 
heart  that  the  season  of  waiting  was  over.    Certain 


200  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

it  is  that  not  only  did  he  not  seek  to  call  back  his  men 
from  the  charge — doubtless  he  knew  full  well  that  to  do 
this  was  beyond  the  power  of  mortal — but  he  himself  joined 
in  it  with  the  greatest  vehemence;  none  that  saw  him 
but  must  have  believed  that  the  affair  was  altogether  to 
his  liking.  If  others  were  before  him  at  the  first,  but  a 
short  time  had  passed  when  he  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
front  rank,  aye,  and  before  it.  Where  he  rode,  it  was 
as  if  Azrael  had  passed,  for  the  dead  lay  upon  the  ground 
on  either  side. 

Never  had  the  Caliph  Saladin  suffered  so  great  a  defeat 
as  that  which  fell  upon  him  in  the  battle  of  Arsuf; 
never,  indeed,  after  that  day  did  he  dare  to  meet  King 
Richard  in  the  open  field.  Nevertheless,  from  that  very 
day  did  the  hope  of  the  Christians  that  they  should  ac- 
complish the  end  of  their  warfare  ^row  less  and  less. 
But,  if  any  one  ask  what  was  the  cause  of  this  falling, 
and  who  should  bear  the  blame,  I,  for  one,  know  not 
what  answer  should  be  made  to  him.  There  was  not 
one  in  the  whole  army  more  brave  and  more  generous 
in  this  matter  than  King  Richard;  yet  even  he,  I  hold, 
had  not  a  wholly  single  heart.  He  was  ever  thinking  of 
worldly  things ;  he  desired  greatly  to  win  the  city  of  Jeru- 
salem, yet  he  desired  it  as  much  for  his  own  sake,  for 
his  own  glory  and  renown,  and  the  increase  of  his  royal 
power,  as  for  any  other  cause. 

There  is  no  need  to  tell  of  all  the  combats,  skirmishes, 
and  the  like  that  took  place,  how  on  one  day  a  company 
of  the  Templars  fell  into  an  ambush,  how  on  another 
the  Hospitallers  suffered  some  damage.  For  the  most 
part  the  Christians  had  the  better  in  these  things,  and 
this  not  a  little  because  of  the  great  skill  and  valour  of 
the  English  King.     Nevertheless^  the  fortunes    of    the 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  201 

army    seemed    to    go    backwards    rather     than     for- 
wards. 

About  this  time  the  King  began  to  have  dealings  for 
peace  with  the  Caliph  Saladin,  sending  an  embassage 
to  him,  and  receiving  the  like  from  him.  But  it  was 
ever  thus  that  the  King  asked  more  than  he  looked  for 
the  Caliph  to  give;  and  the  Caliph  promised  more  than 
he  had  the  purpose  to  fulfil.  There  were  many  courtesies 
passed  between  them,  and  gifts  also.  King  Richard 
would  send  a  set  of  hawks,  and,  indeed,  he  had  not  much 
that  he  could  give;  but  the  presents  that  came  from  the 
Caliph  were  of  exceeding  richness  and  splendour;  there 
was  a  tent  made  of  cloth  of  gold,  and  horses  such  as  Kings 
only  have  in  their  stalls,  and  rare  beasts  and  birds,  and 
snow  from  Lebanon,  for  the  cooling  of  wines,  and  many 
other  things,  both  for  show  and  for  use,  of  which  it  were 
long  to  tell.  And  these  things,  for  all  that  they  were 
costly,  served  the  Caliph's  purpose  well,  and  for  this 
reason,  they  seemed  to  show  his  good  will,  and  all  the 
while  he  was  busy  destroying  the  towns  and  laying  waste 
the  country.  Of  these  things  the  King  heard  something, 
but  not  all,  for  in  the  matter  of  news  he  was  ill  served.  And 
all  the  while  the  Turks  ceased  not  to  do  all  the  mischief 
that  they  could,  slaying  such  as  strayed  from  the  camp, 
yea,  and  coming  into  the  camp  itself,  and  doing 
men  to  death  in  their  very  tents,  and  Saladin,  or  rather 
Saphadin,  his  brother,  for  he  it  was  who  held  con- 
verse with  King  Richard,  when  complaints  were 
made  of  their  deeds,  affirmed  that  they  were  done 
by  robbers  and  others  who  were  not  subject  to 
him,  and  paid  no  reverence  to  his  commands;  of 
which  pretence  there  need  be  said  this  only,  that 
these  robbers    or  murderers,   whether    they    were    the 


202  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Caliph's  men  or  no,  never  harmed  any  but  such  as  were 
his  enemies. 

For  all  this  King  Richard  still  strove  by  all  means 
that  he  could  devise  to  come  to  a  peaceful  agreement 
with  his  adversaries.  Nor  did  he  refuse  any  instrument 
by  which  he  might  hope  to  compass  this  end. 

When  a  whole  moon  had  been  wasted  in  parleying 
and  the  sending  of  messengers  to  and  fro,  the  King, 
seeing  that  he  must  accomplish  his  purpose  by  force 
of  arms  or  not  at  all,  led  his  army  towards  the  Holy  City. 
It  would  serve  no  profitable  end  to  tell  of  the  other  places 
where  he  pitched  his  camp,  or  of  the  days  which  he  tarried 
in  this  or  that.  Let  it  suffice  to  say  that  in  a  month's 
time  he  traversed  so  much  space  only  as  an  army  well 
equipped  might  pass  over  in  a  single  day's  march;  and 
that  about  twenty-one  days  after  the  winter  solstice 
the  army  of  the  Christians  came  to  a  certain  place  which 
is  named  the  Casal  of  Beitenoble,  and  which  in  ancient 
times  was,  if  I  err  not,  a  city  of  the  priests.  There 
it  tarried  some  twelve  days,  being,  much  troubled 
by  storms  and  rains,  for  the  winds  blew  and  the  rains 
fell  during  the  whole  of  this  time,  in  such  a  fashion  as 
I  have  never  seen.  As  for  the  tents,  only  such  as  were 
appointed  with  ropes  and  so  forth  could  be  kept  in  their 
place,  so  violent  were  the  blasts,  so  that  the  greater  part 
of  the  army  lay  under  the  open  sky,  not  a  little  to  the 
damage  of  their  health.  The  horses  also  were  in  evil 
case.  These  creatures,  all  men  know,  suffer  from  much 
sickness,  and  multitudes  of  them  perished.  Also  there 
was  a  great  scarcity  of  victuals;  for  the  corn  and  even 
the  biscuit  were  spoilt  by  the  rain,  and  the  hogs'  flesh 
grew  corrupt. 

Though  not  a  few  died  of  sickness,  yet  did  the  host 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  203 

daily  grow  greater.  Many  who  had  stayed  behind  in 
various  cities,  their  zeal  having  grown  stale,  now  came 
back  to  the  camp,  judging  that  they  would  do  well  to 
take  part  in  an  enterprise  that  was  now  near  to  success. 
Also  many  that  had  tarried  on  the  march  for  the  cause 
of  sickness  now  made  shift  to  come  to  the  camp.  Some 
I  saw  carried  in  litters,  and  others  that  could  scarce 
set  one  foot  before  the  other  crawled  painfully  along  the 
road.  Many  of  these  were  slain  by  the  Turks,  but  not 
the  less  did  the  rest  brave  the  dangers  of  the  journey. 
And  in  the  camp  there  was  a  great  furbishing  of  arms 
and  armour,  and  trimming  of  the  plumes  of  helmets, 
for  it  was  counted  an  unseemly  thing  that  any  man  should 
enter  such  a  place  as  the  Holy  City  save  in  his  best  array. 

On  a  certain  evening,  some  eleven  days  after  the  coming 
of  the  army  to  Beitenoble,  there  was  a  council  held  in  the 
tent  of  King  Richard,  at  which  were  present  the  Master 
of  the  Templars  and  the  Master  of  the  Hospitallers,  and 
other  chief  men  in  the  army.  About  an  hour  after 
sunset  the  council  came  to  an  end;  darkness  had  long 
since  fallen,  but  it  chanced  to  be  full  moon,  and  the  faces 
of  them  that  had  been  present  at  the  council  were  plain 
to  be  seen.  Before  ever  a  word  was  said,  it  was  manifest 
to  all  that  a  great  misfotrune  had  befallen  them.  For 
the  faces  of  these  men  were  clouded  with  discouragement. 
And  straightway  all  the  multitude  that  had  been  gathered 
together  departed  every  man  to  his  own  place.  There 
needed  no  proclaiming  that  neither  on  the  morrow  nor 
on  any  other  day  would  there  be  a  marching  to  the  Holy 
City. 

On  the  8th  day  of  January  the  army  departed  from 
Beitenoble,  and  on  the  20th  it  came,  after  much  toil  and 
suffering,  for  the  rain  and  tempest  scarcely  abated  for 


204  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

a  single  hour  through  the  twelve  days,  to  the  city  of 
Ascalon. 

For  some  little  time,  King  Richard  and  his  army  dwelt 
in  peace  in  the  city  of  Ascalon.  Nor  can  it  be  denied 
that  they  gathered  strength;  the  sick,  being  duly  handled 
by  their  physicians,  were  restored  to  a  sound  body,  and 
they  that  were  wearied  with  the  labours  of  long-continued 
warfare  had  rest  and  refreshment.  Nevertheless  it 
it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  King  was  able  to  advance 
the  cause  at  all  which  he  had  in  hand,  namely,  the  taking 
of  the  Holy  City.  And  the  chief  cause  was  this,  that  the 
Christians,  not  having  for  the  present  a  common  foe 
with  whom  to  contend,  began  to  quarrel  among  them- 
selves more  grievously  than :  ever.  So  the  King  and  the 
French,  among  whom,  now  that  the  French  King  had 
departed  to  his  own  land,  a  certain  Duke  of  Burgundy 
was  chief,  fell  out,  and  this  with  such  heat,  that  the  duke 
departed  from  Ascalon  to  Acre  in  great  haste,  and  all 
the  Frenchmen  followed  him. 

Now  about  this  same  time  there  came  a  messenger 
to  King  Richard  bearing  a  letter  from  one  that  he  had 
set  to  rule  in  England  in  his  stead  while  he  should  be 
absent  from  his  kingdom.  In  this  letter  there  were 
written  many  things  about  the  doings  of  Prince  John 
the  King's  brother:  how  he  had  commerce  with  the 
French  to  the  King's  damage,  and  was  troubling  all 
loyal  men,  and  had  taken  all  the  money  that  was  in  the 
treasury.  When  the  King  heard  these  things  he  was 
sore  distraught.  And  indeed  he  was  in  a  great  strait.  On 
the  one  hand  there  was  the  purpose  for  which  he  had 
come  on  his  present  journey,  the  taking  again  of  the 
Holy  City;  and,  on  the  other,  there  was  the  loss  of  his 
own  kingdom  at  home.     For  in  the  letter  it  was  plainly 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  205 

written  that  if  he  was  not  speedy  in  returning,  all  the 
realm  of  England  would  be  lost  to  him. 

At  the  first  he  made  no  doubt  of  departing  with  but 
as  little  delay  as  might  be.  ''I  must  be  gone,"  he  said, 
"or  my  kingdom  will  not  be  worth  a  silver  penny.  "  But 
before  many  days  his  purpose  was  changed.  'Twas 
said  that  a  holy  man,  a  priest  of  the  land  of  France, 
took  courage  to  speak  to  him  and  set  before  him  his  duty 
in  this  matter.  He  said  that  the  hearts  of  all  were  sorely 
troubled  by  the  King's  purpose  to  depart — and  this  was 
most  certainly  true,  seeing  that  they  who  were  most 
jealous  of  the  King  and  chafed  most  at  his  command 
were  not  less  dismayed  by  the  news  of  his  departure  than 
were  his  best  friends.  "Think  too,  "he  is  reported  to 
have  spoken,  "how  that  you  will  greatly  dim  your  kingly 
renown.  You  have  done  well,  O  King,  and  God  has 
manifestly  bestowed  His  blessings  on  you.  Will  you 
then  be  ungrateful,  and,  if  your  royal  grace  will  suffer 
me  to  say  so  much,  unfaithful  to  Him?  Verily  there  is 
a  great  reward  laid  up  for  him  that  recovers  the  Holy 
City  out  of  the  hands  of  the  heathen,  and  will  you  give 
this  up  on  the  bare  rumour  of  mischief  that  may  befall 
your  estate  in  this  world?"  So  the  holy  man  is  reported 
to  have  spoken.  Such  words  may  have  had  weight  with 
the  King,  who  was  ever  greatly  moved  by  eloquent  words. 
But  I  also  believe  that  when  he  came  to  himself  he  judged 
that  there  was  no  great  need  of  haste  in  the  matter;  that 
the  Prince  John  his  brother  was  not  greatly  loved,  nor 
was  ever  like  to  be;  that  when  the  people  of  England  had 
had  a  year's  trial  of  his  rule,  if  such  should  come  to  pass, 
they  would  be  the  less  likely  to  stand  by  him;  and,  more- 
over, that  if  Richard  should  go  back  to  his  country  in 
high  esteem  among  all  men,  as  having  set  up  yet  again 
a  Christian  Kingdom  in  the  Holy  City,  his  enemies  would 


so6  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

be  brought  nought  by  the  mere  rumour  of  his  coming. 
Certain  it  is  that,  let  the  cause  be  what  it  might,  he  caused 
it  to  be  made  known  throughout  the  army  that  they 
would  set  out  for  the  Holy  City  in  three  days'  time. 

Again  there  was  great  joy  in  the  army;  again  the  sick 
rose  from  their  beds,  and  the  lame  threw  away  there 
crutches,  that  they  might  go  without  hindrance  on  this 
great  journey.  Again  did  the  army  come  almost  in  sight 
of  the  Holy  City;  again  were  all  things  ready  for  the 
assault.  And  then  once  more  the  more  skilful  and 
prudent  of  the  leaders  hindered  the  matter.  It  was  not 
well,  they  said  to  run  into  such  danger.  It  might  well 
be  that  if  they  should  assail  the  city  they  would  not  take 
it;  it  was  well-nigh  certain  that  even  if  they  should  take 
it,  they  could  not  hold  it  to  any  good  purpose.  And  so 
it  came  to  pass  that  King  Richard  and  the  army  having 
once  more  come  to  Beitenoble,  once  more  departed, 
leaving  their  task  unaccomplished. 

When  the  leaders  had  taken  this  resolve  that  they 
would  turn  back  and  the  army  was  now  about  to  depart, 
there  came  to  King  Richard  a  certain  man-at-arms, 
who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  country,  for  indeed, 
he  had  travelled  on  foot  as  a  pilgrim  from  the  coast  to 
Jerusalem,  and  this  not  once  only  but  twice  or  thrice. 
This  man  said,"  My  lord  King,  if  you  are  minded  to  see 
the  Holy  City,  you  can  do  so  at  little  pains.  If  you  will 
ride  a  mile  or  so  you  will  come  to  a  hill  from  whence 
you  can  see  the  walls,  and  the  hill  on  which  the  temple 
was  built  and  other  of  the  Holy  places."  But  the  King 
answered,  "I  thank  you  much,  nor,  indeed,  is  there  any 
sight  in  the  whole  world  on  which  I  would  more  gladly  look 
with  my  eyes,  but  I  am  not  worthy  of  so  great  a  favour 
If  it  had  been  the  will  of  God  that  I  should  see  His  city, 
I  do  not  doubt  that  I  had  done  so,  not  as  one  who  looks 


Richard  the  Lion-Hearted  207 

upon  some  spectacle  from  far,  but  as  the  conqueror 
in  some  great  battle  looks  upon  the  thing  that  he  has  won. 
But  of  this  grace  I,  by  reason  I  doubt  not  of  my  sins, 
have  been  judged  unworthy. "  And  when  he  had  so 
spoken  he  turned  his  horse's  head  to  the  west,  as  being 
minded  to  return  yet  again  to  the  sea-coast.  And  this 
he  did. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  King's  courage  and  skill  in  arms 
and  wisdom  in  leadership,  nor  need  I  say  these  things 
again.  But  one  thing  I  will  add,  namely,  that  of  all  the 
men  that  came  to  this  land  from  the  West  none  left  behind 
him  so  great  a  fame  as  did  King  Richard.  So  if  a  mother 
was  minded  to  make  a  crying  child  hold  his  peace,  she 
would  say,  "Hush,  child,  or  King  Richard  shall  have 
thee";  or  if  a  horse  started  unaware,  his  rider  would  say, 
"  Dost  see  King  Richard  in  the  bush?" 

On  the  9th  day  of  October,  1192,  did  King  Richard 
set  sail  to  return  to  his  own  country.  But  it  fared  ill 
with  him  on  his  journey.  For  it  fell  out  that  he  was 
separated  from  all  his  friends,  and  that  when  he  was  in 
this  case  a  certain  duke,  with  whom  he  had  had  a  strife, 
laid  hands  upon  him,  and  laid  him  in  prison.  There 
he  remained  for  the  space  of  a  year  and  more,  fretting 
much,  I  doubt  not,  against  his  condition,  for  never  surely 
was  a  man  more  impatient  of  bonds.  But  he  could  not 
escape,  nor  did  his  friends  so  much  as  know  where  he 
was.  And  when  this  was  discovered  by  some  strange 
chance,  there  was  yet  much  delay,  nor  indeed  was  he 
set  free  till  there  had  been  paid  for  him  a  ransom  of  many 
thousands  of  gold  pieces.  Not  many  years  after  he  was 
slain  by  a  chance  arrow  shot  from  the  walls  of  a  certain 
castle  which  he  was  besieging,  being  then  in  the  forty- 
second  year  of  his  age. 


CHAPTER  XIV 


SAINT  LOUIS 


TNG  LOUIS  sailing  from  Cyprus  about  the  24th 
day  of  May,  1249,  came  with  a  fair  wind  to 
Egypt  in  some  four  days,  having  a  great  fleet  of  ships, 
numbering  in  all,  it  was  said,  some  eighteen  hun- 
dred, great  and  small.  And  now  there  fell  upon  him 
the  first  stroke  of  misfortune.  There  arose  a  strong 
wind  from  the  south  which  scattered  the  fleet,  so  that  not 
more  than  a  third  part  remained  with  the  King.  As  for 
the  others,  they  were  blown  far  to  the  north,  even  to  the 
town  of  Acre,  and,  though  none  were  cast  away,  it  was 
many  days  before  they  could  return.  Now  the  King's 
purpose  was  to  lay  siege  to  the  town  of  Damietta,  a  town 
which  is  built  on  the  midmost  of  the  seven  mouths  of  the 
Nile.  It  was  commonly  agreed  that  whoever  should  hold 
possession  of  this  said  town  of  Damietta  might  go  whither- 
soever he  would  in  the  whole  land  of  Egypt,  and  further, 
that  whosoever  should  be  master  of  Egypt  could  do  what 
he  would  in  the  land  of  Palestine. 

When  the  King  came  with  what  was  left  to  him  over 
against  the  city  of  Damietta  there  was  much  debate 
between  him  and  his  counsellors  as  to  what  might  best  be 
done.  "I  have  no  mind,"  said  he,  ''to  turn  back,  having, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  come  so  far.  Say  you  that  I  should 
do  well  to  wait  for  those  who  have  been  separated  from 
us  ?  That  I  would  gladly  do,  for  it  grieves  me  much  that 
they  lose,  so  far,  their  share  in  this  great  enterprise.  But 
208 


Saint  Louis  209 

two  reasons  constrain  me  to  do  otherwise.  First,  it 
would  put  the  infidel  in  great  heart  if  they  should  see  me 
so  delay  to  make  trial  of  them;  and,  second,  there  is  here 
no  harbour  or  safe  anchorage  where  I  might  wait.  Nay, 
my  lords,  it  is  my  purpose  to  attack  the  enemy  without 
delay,  for  the  Lord  our  God  can  save  by  few  or  by  many." 

The  King  being  thus  steadfastly  resolved  to  have  no 
more  delay,  his  nobles  and  knights  could  not  choose  but 
obey  him.  This  being  so,  they  strove  among  themselves 
who  should  be  the  first  to  come  to  blows  with  the  enemy. 
There  were  small  boats  with  the  larger  of  the  ships,  and 
these  were  filled  with  men  and  rowed  to  the  shore.  This 
was  not  done  wholly  without  loss,  for  some  slipped  as 
they  descended  from  the  ships,  or  missed  their  feet,  the 
boat  moving  from  under  them  with  the  motion  of  the 
waves,  so  that  some  were  drowned  and  others  hardly 
saved. 

Meanwhile  they  took  the  great  flag  of  Saint  Denys, 
from  the  ship  in  which  it  was,  and  carried  it  to  the  shore. 
But  when  the  King  saw  the  flag  on  the  shore  he  would 
tarry  no  longer,  but  leapt  into  the  sea,  accoutred  as  he 
was,  and  the  water  came  up  to  his  armpits.  When  he 
saw  the  Saracens,  he  said  to  the  knight  that  followed 
him,  "Who  are  these?"  And  the  knight  answered, 
"These,  sir,  are  the  Saracens."  When  he  heard  this  he 
put  his  lance  in  rest,  and  held  his  shield  before  him,  and 
would  have  charged  them,  but  his  counsellors  would 
not  suffer  it. 

When  the  enemy  saw  that  the  King  and  his  men  had 
landed,  they  sent  a  message  to  the  Sultan  by  carrier- 
pigeons;  this  they  did  three  times.  But  it  so  chanced 
that  the  Sultan  was  in  a  fit  of  the  fever  which  troubled 
him  in  the  summer  time,  and  he  sent  no  answer.     Then 


210  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

his  men,  thinking  that  he  was  dead,  for  they  knew  al- 
ready that  he  was  sick,  fled  straightway  from  the  town  of 
Damietta.  When  the  King  knew  this  for  certain,  the 
bishops  that  were  in  the  army  sang  the  Te  Deum  with 
great  joy.  The  army  which  King  Louis  brought  with 
him  numbered  thirty  thousand  men. 

The  army  being  thus  established  in  the  town  of  Dam- 
ietta, there  was  much  debate  as  to  what  should  be  done. 
The  King  was  set  upon  assailing  the  enemy  without 
delay.  "It  is  by  delay,"  he  said,  and  said  truly,  "that 
these  enterprises  have  been  ruined  heretofore,  for  not 
only  does  an  army  grow  less  and  less  with  every  day  by 
sickness — keep  it  as  carefully  as  you  will,  such  loss  must 
needs  happen — but  the  first  fire  of  zeal  begins  to  burn 
low."  To  such  purpose  the  King  spoke  to  his  coun- 
sellors, nor  could  they  gainsay  his  words.  Yet  they  had 
to  urge  on  the  other  part  reasons  so  weighty  that  they 
could  not  be  resisted. 

The  truth  is  that  there  could  not  have  been  chosen 
a  worse  time  for  the  waging  of  war  in  Egypt  than  that  at 
which  the  King  arrived.  Whereas  other  rivers  overflow 
their  banks  in  the  winter  season,  the  Nile  overflows 
his  in  summer,  and  this  he  does  because  his  stream  is 
swollen,  not  by  rains  that  fall  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  for 
such  rains  are  more  scanty  than  in  any  other  country  of 
the  world,  but  by  those  that  fall  in  countries  far  inland 
and,  haply,  by  the  melting  of  snows.  So  it  is  that  in 
that  part  of  Egypt  which  is  nearest  to  the  sea  the  river 
begins  to  rise  in  the  month  of  June,  and  for  a  quarter  ot 
a  year  or  so  thereafter  an  army  must  rest  perforce.  The 
King  was  very  ill  served  in  his  ministers  when  he  was 
suffered  to  remain  in  ignorance  of  these  things.  Never- 
theless, the  case  being  so,  he  had  no  choice  but  to  accept 


Saint  Louis  211 

the  counsel  of  delay.  It  was  agreed,  therefore,  that  the 
army  should  tarry  in  Damietta  till  the  floods  of  the  river 
should  have  ceased. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  month  of  December  the  King 
set  out  for  Cairo  with  his  army.  Now  the  Sultan  had 
sent  five  hundred  of  his  knights,  the  bravest  warriors 
and  the  best  mounted  that  he  could  find  in  his  whole 
army,  to  the  end  that  they  should  harass  the  King's  army 
as  much  as  might  be.  Now  the  King  being  very  careful 
of  the  lives  of  his  men,  as  knowing  that  a  soldier  lost 
could  not  be  replaced,  had  given  a  strict  commandment 
that  no  one  should  presume  to  leave  the  line  of  march  and 
charge  the  enemy.  When  the  Turks  saw  this,  or,  haply, 
had  learnt  from  their  spies  that  the  King  had  given  this 
commandment,  they  grew  bolder  and  bolder,  till  one  of 
them,  riding  up  to  the  line,  overthrew  one  of  the  Knights 
Templar.  This  was  done  under  the  very  eyes  of  the 
Master  of  the  Temple,  who,  when  he  saw  it,  could  no 
longer  endure  to  be  quiet.  So  he  cried  to  his  brethren, 
"At  them,  good  sirs,  for  this  is  more  than  can  be  borne." 
So  he  spurred  his  horse,  and  the  other  Templars  with  him, 
and  charged  the  Turks.  And  because  their  horses  were 
fresh  and  the  horses  of  the  Turks  weary,  they  bore  them 
down.  It  was  said  that  not  one  of  the  five  hundred  es- 
caped, many  being  ridden  down,  and  the  rest  being 
drowned  in  the  river. 

After  this  the  King  encamped  between  the  two  branches 
of  the  Nile,  that  which  flows  by  Damietta  and  that  which 
is  the  next  to  it  toward  the  sunsetting.  On  the  other 
side  of  this  branch  was  ranged  the  army  of  the  Sultan,  to 
hinder  the  Christians  from  passing,  an  easy  thing  seeing 
that  there  was  no  ford,  nor  any  place  where  a  man  might 
cross  save  by  swimming. 


212  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

While  they  were  in  this  strait  there  came  a  Bedouin 
to  the  camp,  who  said  that  for  five  hundred  pieces  of 
gold  he  would  show  them  a  good  ford.  When  the  Con- 
stable Imbert,  to  whom  the  Bedouin  had  spoken  of  this 
ford,  told  the  matter  to  the  King,  the  King  said,  "I  will 
give  the  gold  right  willingly;  only  be  sure  that  the  man 
perform  his  part  of  the  bargain."  So  the  constable 
parleyed  with  the  man;  but  the  Bedouin  would  not 
depart  from  his  purpose.  "Give  me  the  gold,"  said 
he,  "and  I  will  show  you  the  ford."  And  because 
the  King  was  in  a  strait,  he  consented;  so  the  man 
received  the  five  hundred  pieces,  and  he  showed  the  ford 
to  certain  that  were  sent  with  him. 

It  was  agreed  that  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  and  other 
nobles  who  were  not  of  France  should  keep  guard  in  the 
camp,  and  that  the  King  with  his  brothers  should  ford 
the  river  at  the  place  which  the  Arab  should  show.  So, 
all  being  ready,  at  daybreak  they  came  down  to  the  water. 
A  ford  there  was,  but  not  such  as  a  man  would  choose 
save  in  the  greatest  need. 

The  King,  having  with  him  the  main  body  of  the  army, 
crossed  amidst  a  great  sounding  of  horns  and  trumpets. 
It  was  a  noble  sight  to  see,  and  nothing  in  it  nobler  and 
more  admirable  than  the  King  himself.  A  fairer  knight 
there  never  was,  and  he  stood  with  a  gilded  helmet  on 
his  head,  and  a  long  German  sword  in  his  hand,  being  by 
his  head  and  shoulders  taller  than  the  crowd.  Then  he 
and  his  knights  charged  the  Saracens,  who  by  this  time 
had  taken  a  stand  again  on  the  river  bank.  It  was  a 
great  feat  of  arms.  No  man  drew  ■,  long-bow  that  day 
or  plied  cross-bow.  The  Crusaders  and  the  Saracens 
fought  with  mace  and  sword,  neither  keeping  their  ranks, 
but  all  being  confused  together. 


Saint  Louis  213 

But  the  Crusaders,  for  all  their  valour,  could  scarce 
hold  their  own,  because  the  enemy  outnumbered  them 
by  much.  Also  there  was  a  division  of  counsel  among 
them.  Also  there  came  a  messenger  from  them  that 
were  shut  up  in  Mansoura,  telling  the  King  how  hard 
pressed  they  were,  and  in  what  instant  need  of  suc- 
cour. 

And  now  the  Sacarens  grew  more  and  more  confident, 
for  they  were  greatly  the  better  in  numbers ;  and  if,  man 
for  man  and  in  the  matter  of  arms  and  armour,  they  were 
scarce  equal  to  the  Crusaders,  yet  the  difference  was  not 
so  great.  They  pushed  on,  therefore,  and  drove  the 
Christians  back  to  the  river.  These  were  very  hard 
pressed,  and  some  were  for  swimming  across  the  river  to 
the  camp,  but  by  this  time  their  horses  were  weary,  and 
not  a  few  perished  by  drowning. 

Nevertheless  as  time  passed  the  Crusaders  fared  some- 
what better,  for  they  drew  more  together,  and  the  enemy, 
seeing  that  they  still  held  their  ground,  and  being  them- 
selves not  a  little  weary,  drew  back.  In  the  end  the 
King  and  such  of  the  chiefs  as  were  left  got  back  into 
the  camp.  Right  glad  they  were  to  rest,  for  the  battle 
had  been  long  and  fierce. 

But  they  had  but  little  peace,  for  that  very  night  the 
Saracens  made  an  attack  upon  the  camp.  A  great  dis- 
turbance they  made,  and  most  unwelcome  to  men  who 
had  been  fighting  all  the  day.  But  they  did  not  work 
much  harm.  Many  valiant  deeds  were  done  by  the 
Christians. 

But  the  Saracens  were  making  ready  for  attacking 
the  camp  with  more  force  than  before.  And  their  leader 
could  be  seen  from  the  camp,  taking  account  of  the 
Crusaders,  and  strengthening  his  battalions  where  he 


214  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

thought  that  the  King's  camp  might  be  most  conveniently 
assailed. 

The  first  attack  was  made  on  the  Count  of  Anjou. 
He  held  that  part  of  the  camp  that  was  nearest  to  the 
city  of  Cairo.  Some  of  the  enemy  were  on  horseback 
and  some  on  foot ;  there  were  some  also  that  threw  Greek 
fire  among  the  count's  men.  Between  them  they  pressed 
the  count  so  sorely  that  he  was  fain  to  send  to  the  King 
for  help.  This  the  King  gave  without  loss  of  time;  he 
led  the  men  himself,  and  it  was  not  long  before  they 
chased  the  Saracens  from  this  part  of  the  field. 

When  the  battle  was  over  the  King  called  the  barons 
to  his  tent,  and  thanked  them  for  all  that  they  had  done, 
and  gave  them  great  encouragement,  saying  that  as  they 
had  driven  back  the  Saracens  over  and  again,  it  would, 
beyond  doubt,  go  well  with  them  in  the  end. 

And  now  the  army  was  sore  distressed  for  want  both 
of  food  and  of  water.  In  Damietta,  indeed,  there  were 
yet  stores  of  barley,  rice,  and  other  grains;  but  in  the 
camp  scarce  anything  that  could  be  eaten.  Some  small 
fishes  were  caught  in  the  river;  but  these  were  very  ill 
savoured,  and  all  the  more  so — so,  at  least,  it  seemed 
to  such  as  eat  them  under  constraint  of  hunger — because 
they  fed  on  dead  bodies,  of  which  many  were  thrown  into 
the  river.  For  a  while  some  portion  of  the  stores  that 
were  in  the  city  were  carried  across  the  river  to  the  camp. 
But  this  the  Saracens  hindered,  for  by  this  time  their 
ships  had  the  mastery  over  the  ships  of  the  Christians. 
They  kept,  therefore,  the  river,  suffering  nothing  to  pass. 
If  anything  was  carried  across,  it  was  but  a  trifle.  Some 
things  the  country  people  brought  into  the  camp,  but 
these  were  not  to  be  purchased  save  for  large  sums  of 
money,  and  money  was  by  this  time  scarce  even  among 


Saint  Louis  215 

the  richer  sort.  And  when  it  was  judged  expedient  that 
the  King's  army  should  cross  the  river  again  and  return 
to  the  camp,  things  were  worse  rather  than  better,  so 
far  as  victuals  were  concerned.  It  was  well  that  the 
army  should  be  brought  together,  both  for  attack  and 
for  defence,  but  with  the  greater  multitude  the  famine 
grew  worse  and  worse. 

After  a  while  there  was  a  treating  for  peace  between 
the  King  and  the  Saracens;  and  for  a  while  it  seemed  as 
if  they  might  come  to  an  agreement,  and  this  not  without 
advantage  to  the  King.  But  the  matter  came  to  naught, 
because  the  Saracens  would  have  the  King  himself  as  a 
hostage  for  the  due  performance  of  the  treaty.  The 
Christians  would  have  given  the  King's  brothers,  and 
these  were  willing  to  go;  but  the  King  they  could  not 
give.  "It  would  be  better,"  said  one  of  the  bravest 
knights  in  the  army,  and  in  this  matter  he  spake  the  mind 
of  all,  "that  we  should  all  be  taken  captive  or  slain,  than 
that  we  should  leave  the  King  in  pledge." 

The  King,  seeing  that  the  condition  of  the  army  still 
grew  from  bad  to  worse,  and  that  if  they  tarried  they 
would  all  be  dead  men,  commanded  that  they  should 
make  their  way  into  the  town  of  Damietta.  And  this 
the  army  began  to  do  the  very  next  night.  Now  the 
first  thing  to  be  cared  for  was  the  taking  of  the  sick,  of 
whom  there  was  a  great  multitude,  on  board  the  ships. 
But  while  this  was  being  done,  the  Saracens  entered  the 
camp  on  the  other  side.  When  the  sailors  who  were 
busy  in  embarking  the  sick  saw  this,  they  loosed  the 
cables  by  which  they  were  moored  to  the  shore,  and 
made  as  if  they  would  fly.  Now  the  King  was  on  the 
bank  of  the  river,  and  there  was  a  galley  in  waiting  for 
him,  whereon,  if  he  had  been  so  minded,  he  might  easily 


216  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

have  escaped.  Nor  could  he  have  been  blamed  therefor, 
because  he  was  afflicted  with  the  dysentery  that  pre- 
vailed in  the  camp.  But  this  he  would  not  do;  "Nay," 
he  said,  "I  will  stay  with  my  people."  But  when  there 
was  now  no  hope  of  safety,  one  of  his  officers  took  him, 
mounted  as  he  was  on  a  pony,  to  a  village  hard  by,  defend- 
ing him  all  the  way  from  such  as  chanced  to  fall  in  with 
him— but  none  knew  that  he  was  the  King.  When  he 
was  come  to  the  village  they  took  him  into  a  house  that 
there  was,  and  laid  him  down  almost  dead.  A  good 
woman  of  Paris  that  was  there  took  his  head  upon  her 
lap,  and  there  was  no  one  but  thought  that  he  would  die 
before  nightfall.  Then  one  of  the  nobles  coming  in 
asked  the  King  whether  he  should  not  go  to  the  chief  of 
the  Saracens,  and  see  whether  a  treaty  might  not  yet  be 
made  on  such  terms  as  they  would.  The  King  said  yes; 
so  he  went.  Now  there  was  a  company  of  the  Saracens 
round  the  house,  whither  by  this  time  not  a  few  of  the 
Christians  had  assembled.  And  one  of  the  King's 
officers  cried — whether  from  fear  or  with  traitorous  intent 
cannot  be  said — "Sir  knights,  surrender  yourselves! 
The  King  will  have  it  so;  if  you  do  not,  the  King  will 
perish."  So  the  knights  gave  up  their  swords,  and  the 
Saracens  took  them  as  prisoners.  When  the  chief  of  the 
Saracens,  with  whom  the  noble  aforesaid  was  talking, 
saw  them,  he  said,  "There  can  be  no  talk  of  truce  and 
agreement  with  these  men;  they  are  prisoners." 

And  now  the  question  was  not  of  a  treaty  but  a  ransom. 
About  this  there  was  no  little  debate  between  the  Sultan 
and  the  King.  First  the  Sultan  required  that  the  King 
should  surrender  to  him  the  castles  of  the  Knights  Tem- 
plars and  of  the  Hospitallers  of  St.  John.  "Nay,"  said 
ihe  King,  "that  I  cannot  do,  for  they  are  not  mine  to 


Saint  Louis  217 

give."  This  answer  greatly  provoked  the  Sultan,  and  he 
threatened  to  put  the  King  to  the  torture,  to  which  the 
King  answered  this  only,  that  he  was  a  prisoner  in  their 
hands,  and  that  they  could  do  with  him  as  they  would. 

When  they  saw  that  they  could  not  turn  him  from  his 
purpose  by  threats  or  by  fear,  they  asked  him  how  much 
money  he  was  willing  to  pay  to  the  Sultan  for  his  ransom, 
such  money  being  over  and  above  the  rendering  up  of  the 
town  of  Damietta.  Then  the  King  made  answer:  "If 
the  Sultan  will  take  a  reasonable  sum  in  money  for  ran- 
som, I  will  recommend  it  to  the  Queen  that  she  should 
pay  the  same."  "Nay,"  said  the  envoy  of  the  Sultan, 
"why  do  you  not  say  outright  that  you  will  have  it  so?" 
"Because,"  answered  the  King,  "in  this  matter  it  is  for 
the  Queen  to  say  yea  or  nay.  I  am  a  prisoner,  and  my 
royal  power  is  gone  from  me."  So  it  was  agreed  that  if 
the  Queen  would  pay  a  thousand  thousand  gold  pieces  by 
way  of  ransom,  the  King  should  go  free.  Said  the  King, 
"Will  the  Sultan  swear  to  this  bargain?"  They  said 
that  he  would.  So  it  was  agreed  that  the  King  should 
pay  for  the  ransom  of  his  army  a  thousand  thousand  gold 
pieces,  and  for  his  own  ransom  the  town  of  Damietta, 
"for,"  said  he,  "a  King  cannot  be  bought  and  sold  for 
money."  When  the  Sultan  heard  this,  he  said,  "On  my 
word,  this  is  a  noble  thing  of  the  Frenchman  that  he 
makes  no  bargaining  concerning  so  great  a  thing.  Tell 
him  that  I  give  him  as  a  free  gift  the  fifth  part  of  the  sum 
which  he  has  covenanted  to  pay." 

All  things  were  now  settled,  and  there  were  but  four 
days  before  the  fulfilling  of  the  treaty,  when  the  King 
should  give  up  Damietta  to  the  Sultan,  and  the  Sultan, 
on  his  part,  should  suffer  the  King  and  his  people  to  go 
free.     But  lo!   there  came  to  pass  that  which  was  like  to 


2i8  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

bring  the  whole  matter  to  nothing.  The  emirs  of  the 
Sultan  made  a  conspiracy  against  him.  "Know  this," 
they  said  one  to  another,  "that  so  soon  as  he  shall  find 
himself  master  of  Damietta,  he  will  slay  us.  Let  us 
therefore  be  beforehand  with  him."  And  it  was  agreed 
that  this  should  be  done.  First,  when  the  Sultan  was 
going  to  his  chamber  after  a  banquet  which  he  had  given 
to  the  emirs,  one,  who  was,  indeed,  his  sword-bearer, 
dealt  him  a  blow  and  struck  off  his  hand.  But  the  Sultan, 
being  young  and  nimble,  escaped  into  a  strong  tower  that 
was  hard  by  his  chamber,  and  three  of  his  priests  were 
with  him.  The  emirs  called  upon  him  to  give  himself 
up.  "That,"  said  he,  "I  will  do,  if  you  will  give  me  a 
promise  of  my  life."  "Nay,"  they  answered,  "we  will 
give  you  no  promises.  If  you  surrender  not  of  your  own 
free  will,  then  will  we  compel  you."  Then  they  threw 
Greek  fire  at  the  tower,  and  the  tower,  which  was  built 
of  pine-wood,  caught  fire  on  the  instant.  When  the 
Sultan  saw  this  he  ran  down  with  all  the  speed  that  he 
could,  seeking  to  reach  the  river,  if  so  be  he  could  find  a 
ship.  But  the  emirs  and  their  men  were  ranged  along 
the  way,  nor  was  it  long  before  they  slew  him.  And  he 
that  dealt  him  the  last  blow  came  to  the  King,  his  hand 
yet  dripping  with  blood,  and  said,  "What  will  you  give 
me?  I  have  slain  your  enemy,  who  would  assuredly 
have  done  you  to  death  had  he  lived."  But  the  King 
answered  him  not  a  word. 

Now  the  covenant  between  the  King  and  the  Saracen 
chiefs  was  renewed,  nor  was  any  change  made  in  the 
conditions;  only  the  payment  was  differently  ordered; 
that  is  to  say,  one-half  of  the  ransom  was  to  be  paid  before 
the  King  left  the  place  where  he  was,  and  the  other  half 
in  the  town  of  Acre. 


Saint  Louis  219 

Then  the  emirs  on  the  one  part  and  the  King  on  the 
other  took  the  oaths  that  were  held  to  be  the  most  binding 
on  them.  The  King  indeed  held  staunchly  by  his  faith, 
and  when  the  emirs  would  have  had  him  swear  in  a  way 
that  he  thought  to  be  unseemly  to  him  as  a  Christian 
man  he  would  not.  And  the  emirs  paid  him  the  more 
honour  and  reverence  for  this  very  cause.  It  was  said, 
indeed,  that  they  would  have  made  him  Sultan  of  Cairo, 
if  he  had  been  minded  to  receive  that  dignity  at  their 
hands ;  furthermore,  some  that  knew  the  King  affirmed 
that  he  was  not  altogether  set  against  it.  But  none  knew 
for  certain  the  truth  in  the  matter.  Yet  it  was  well 
said  by  one  of  the  emirs,  "There  surely  never  was  better 
or  more  steadfast  Christian  than  this  King  Louis.  Verily 
if  he  had  been  made  our  sultan  he  would  never  have  been 
content  till  he  had  either  made  us  all  Christians,  or, 
failing  this,  had  put  us  all  to  the  sword." 

And  now  there  came  a  time  of  great  peril  to  the  pris- 
oners. First  the  town  of  Damietta  was  given  up  to  the 
Saracens,  the  gates  being  opened  and  their  flag  hoisted 
on  the  towers. 

On  the  next  day  the  paying  of  the  ransom  was  begun. 
When  the  money  was  counted  it  was  found  to  be  short  by 
some  thirty  thousand  pieces.  These  were  taken  from 
the  treasury  of  the  Templars  much  against  their  will,  but 
the  necessities  of  the  prisoners  prevailed. 

As  for  the  King,  there  could  not  have  been  a  man  more 
loyal  in  the  fulfilling  of  his  promise.  When  one  of  those 
that  counted  the  money  said  that  the  Saracens  had 
received  less  than  their  due  by  some  ten  thousand  pieces, 
the  King  would  not  suffer  but  that  the  whole  matter 
should  be  looked  into,  lest  the  Saracens  should  have 
wrong.     The  counter,   indeed,  averred  that  this  thing 


220  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

was  said  in  jest;  but  the  King  answered  that  such  a  jest 
was  out  of  season,  and  that  above  all  things  it  was  neces- 
sary that  a  Christian  should  show  good  faith. 

Not  many  days  after  the  paying  of  the  ransom  the 
King  sent  for  his  chief  counsellors  and  opened  his  mind 
to  them  in  the  matter  of  his  return  to  France.  He  said, 
''The  Queen,  my  mother,  begs  me  to  come  back  to  France, 
saying  that  my  kingdom  is  in  great  peril  seeing,  that  I 
have  no  peace,  nor  even  a  truce,  with  England.  Tell  me, 
then,  what  you  think.  And  because  it  is  a  great  matter, 
I  give  you  eight  days  to  consider  it." 

After  this  the  King  went  to  Acre,  where  he  tarried 
till  what  was  left  over  of  the  ransom  was  paid. 

On  the  day  appointed  the  counsellors  came  before  the 
King,  who  said  to  them,  "What  do  you  advise?  Shall 
I  go,  or  shall  I  stay?"  They  said  that  they  had  chosen 
one  from  among  them,  a  certain  Guy  Malvoisin,  to 
speak  for  them.  Thereupon  this  Guy  said,  "These 
lords  have  taken  counsel  together,  and  are  agreed  that 
you  cannot  tarry  in  this  country  without  damage  to  your- 
self and  your  kingdom.  For  think  how  that  of  all  the 
knights  whom  you  had  in  Cyprus,  two  thousand  eight 
hundred  in  number,  there  remain  with  you  here  in  Acre 
scarce  one  hundred.  Our  counsel,  therefore,  is  that  you 
return  to  France,  and  there  gather  another  army,  with 
which  you  may  come  hither  again  and  take  vengeance 
on  your  enemies  for  their  trepasses  against  God  and 
against  you." 

Then  the  King  turned  to  a  certain  John,  who  was 
Count  of  Jaffa,  and  asked  him  for  his  judgment.  Count 
John  answered :  "Ask  me  not,  sire;  my  domain  is  here, 
and  if  I  bid  you  stay,  then  it  will  be  said  that  I  did  this 
for  my  own  profit."     But  when  the  King  was  urgent  for 


Saint  Louis  221 

his  advice  he  said,  "If  you  stay  for  a  year  it  will  be  for 
your  honour."  And  one  other  of  the  counsellors  gave 
the  same  judgment;  but  all  the  rest  were  urgent  for  the 
King's  return.  Then  the  King  said,  "I  will  tell  you 
eight  days  hence  what  it  is  my  pleasure  to  do." 

On  the  day  appointed  they  all  came  together  again, 
and  the  King  said,  "I  thank  you,  my  lords,  for  your 
counsel — both  those  who  have  advised  my  going  back 
and  those  who  have  advised  my  staying.  Now  I  hold 
that  if  I  stay,  my  kingdom  of  France  will  be  in  no  peril, 
seeing  that  the  Queen,  my  mother,  is  well  able  to  keep 
it  in  charge;  but  that  if  I  depart,  then  the  kingdom  of 
Jerusalem  will  most  certainly  be  lost,  because  no  man 
will  be  bold  enough  to  stay  after  I  am  gone.  Now,  it 
was  for  the  sake  of  this  same  kingdom  of  Jerusalem  that 
I  have  come  hither.  My  purpose,  therefore,  is  to  stay." 
There  was  no  little  trouble  among  the  barons  when  they 
heard  these  words.  There  were  some  among  them  who 
could  not  hold  back  their  tears.  But  though  the  King 
resolved  himself  to  stay,  yet  he  commanded  his  brothers 
to  depart.     And  this  they  did  before  many  days. 

While  the  King  tarried  at  Acre  there  came  to  him 
messengers  from  the  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain.  One 
of  the  messengers  was  the  spokesman,  and  had  his  place 
in  front;  the  second  had  in  his  hand  three  daggers,  to 
signify  what  danger  threatened  him  who  should  not  listen 
to  the  message;  the  third  carried  a  shroud  of  buckram 
for  him  who  should  be  smitten  with  the  daggers.  The 
King  said  to  the  first  envoy,  "Speak  on."  Then  the 
envoy  said,  "My  master  says,  'Know  you  me?'  "  The 
King  answered,  "I  know  him  not,  for  I  have  never  seen 
him;  yet  I  have  often  heard  others  talk  of  him."  "Why, 
then,"  went  on  the  envoy,  "have  you  not  sent  him  such 


222  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

gifts  as  would  have  gained  his  friendship,  even  as  the 
Emperor  of  Germany  and  the  King  of  Hungary  and  other 
princes  have  done,  yea,  and  do  now  year  after  year,  know- 
ing well  that  they  cannot  live  save  by  my  lord's  pleasure  ?' 
The  King  made  no  answer,  but  bade  the  envoys  come 
again  in  the  afternoon.  When  they  came  they  found 
the  King  sitting  with  the  Master  of  the  Templars  on  one 
side  and  the  Master  of  the  Hospitallers  on  the  other.  Now 
the  Old  Man  is  in  great  awe  of  these  two,  for  he  knows  that 
if  he  slay  them  there  will  be  put  in  their  place  other  two 
as  good  or  better.  The  envoys  were  not  a  little  dis- 
turbed when  they  saw  the  two.  And  the  Master  of  the 
Templars  said,  "Your  lord  is  over  bold  to  send  you  with 
such  a  message  for  the  King.  Now  be  sure  that  we  would 
have  drowned  you  in  the  sea,  but  that  so  doing  might  be 
a  wrong  to  him.  Go  now  to  your  lord,  and  come  again 
in  fourteen  days  with  such  a  token  and  such  gifts  as  may 
suffice  for  the  making  of  peace." 

So  the  envoys  departed,  and  came  again  in  the  time 
appointed,  and  they  brought  with  them  the  shirt  of  the 
Old  Man  and  his  ring,  which  was  of  the  finest  gold,  and 
with  these  things  this  message:  "As  man  wears  no  gar- 
ment that  is  nearer  to  him  than  his  shirt,  so  the  Old 
Man  would  have  the  King  nearer  to  him  than  any  other 
King  upon  earth  ;  and  as  a  ring  is  the  sign  of  marriage  by 
which  two  are  made  one,  so  the  Old  Man  would  have 
himself  and  the  King  to  be  one."  Other  gifts  there 
were,  an  elephant  of  crystal,  very  cunningly  wrought, 
and  a  monster  which  they  call  a  giraffe,  also  of  crystal, 
and  draughts  and  chessmen,  all  finely  made.  The 
King,  on  his  part,  sent  to  the  Old  Man  a  great  store  of 
jewels,  and  scarlet  cloth,  and  dishes  of  gold  and  bridles 
of  silver. 


Saint  Louis  223 

While  the  King  was  at  Jaffa  it  was  told  him  that  if 
he  desired  to  make  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem  the  Sultan 
of  Damascus  would  give  him  a  safe-conduct.  The 
King  consulted  his  nobles  on  the  matter,  and  both  he 
and  they  were  of  one  mind  in  the  matter,  to  wit,  that  he 
should  not  go.  "For,"  said  they,  "if  the  King  should 
go  as  a  pilgrim,  when  he  has  not  been  able  to  take  the 
Holy  City  itself  out  of  the  hands  of  the  infidel,  then  will 
other  Kings  in  time  to  come  do  the  same.  They  will  be 
content  to  go  as  pilgrims,  but  will  take  no  thought  as  to 
the  city,  whether  it  be  held  by  Christian  or  infidel. " 

After  these  things  the  King  went  to  the  city  of  Sidon 
and  fortified  it  with  strong  walls,  for  he  was  greatly  un- 
willing to  give  up  his  hope  of  winning  the  whole  land  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  infidel.  But  when  he  had  brought 
this  work  to  an  end,  there  came  news  to  him  from  his 
own  country  that  the  Queen  his  mother,  who  was  charged 
with  the  government  thereof,  was  dead.  Then  he  took 
counsel  with  his  nobles  what  he  should  do,  and  it  seemed 
to  them  that  he  must  of  necessity  return  to  France. 
One  among  them  put  the  case  before  the  King  as  follows: 

"Sire,  we  see  that  it  will  not  profit  the  kingdom  of 
Jerusalem  that  you  tarry  longer  here.  You  have  done 
what  was  in  your  power.  You  have  fortified  the  city 
of  Sidon,  and  Caesarea,  and  Jaffa,  and  you  have  made 
the  city  of  Acre  much  stronger  than  it  was.  And  now 
for  your  own  kingdom's  sake,  you  must  needs  depart. " 
And  to  this  the  King  gave  his  consent,  though  with  an 
unwilling  heart.  So  he  departed,  and  this,  as  it  chanced, 
on  his  birthday.  As  the  ship  went  forth  from  the  harbour 
he  said  to  the  Lord  of  Joinville,  who  stood  by  him, 
"On  this  day  I  was  born."  And  the  Lord  of  Joinville 
said  to  him,  "  Truly,  sire,  I  should  say  that  you  are  begin- 


224  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

ning  another  life,  now  that  you  are  safely  quit  of  this 
land  of  death. " 

Some  seventeen  years  after  the  things  last  recorded, 
I  took  a  journey  to  the  Island  of  Sardinia,  and  made  my 
abode  at  a  town  on  the  west  coast,  called  Neapolis. 
When  I  had  sojourned  there  two  months  there  came  in 
sight  on  a  certain  day  a  great  fleet  of  ships,  which  those 
who  were  acquainted  with  such  things  declared  to  be 
from  the  land  of  France.  As  for  the  crowd  that  came 
ashore  that  day,  it  were  best  to  say  little.  It  is  more  to 
the  purpose  to  say  that  I  met  with  one  whom  I  knew, 
having  consorted  with  him  in  time  past,  and  this  the  more 
constantly  because  he  followed  the  same  occupation  as 
I.  I  asked  him,  "How  came  you  hither?  If  you  are 
bound  for  Palestine,  this  is  but  a  short  stage  in  your 
journey."  He  answered  me  with  something  of  a  smile 
in  his  eye,  though  his  mouth  was  set,  "Where  could  we 
more  conveniently  halt  than  here,  for  we  are  bound  for 
Tunis?"  "For  Tunis?"  said  I;  "but  how  shall  this 
help  you  for  the  taking  of  Jerusalem?"  "That,"  said 
he,  "you  must  ask  of  some  one  that  has  more  wisdom 
than  I.  But  this  I  know  that  the  King  was  told,  by  whom 
I  know  not,  that  the  Bey  of  Tunis  desired  to  be  baptised. 
This,  then,  is  cause  sufficient  for  him.  Are  you  minded 
to  come  with  me?  If  so,  I  can  find  you  a  place  in  the 
King's  ship,  for  it  is  in  it  that  I  sail. " 

When  I  heard  that,  I  consented  without  delay.  So 
that  night  I  gave  my  friend  the  shelter  of  my  lodging; 
and  the  next  day  he  took  me  with  him,  and  commended 
me  to  one  of  the  chief  officers  of  the  ship,  bearing  witness 
to  my  skill  as  a  physician.  On  the  fourth  day  we  sailed, 
and  came  in  two  days,  the  wind  blowing  from  the  north, 
to  the  harbour  of  Tunis.     As  for  the  King..  I  saw  him 


Saint  Louis  225 

but  once.  His  valets  carried  him  up  on  the  deck;  and, 
to  tell  the  truth,  he  looked  as  little  fit  for  doing  feats  of 
arms  as  man  could  look.  But  I  thought  that  the  sickness 
which  takes  many  men  upon  the  sea  might  be  the  cause. 

Scarce  had  the  army  landed  than  there  began  a  most 
grievous  sickness.  In  truth  the  place  for  the  camp 
had  been  ill  chosen,  for  there  was  a  little  stream  into 
which  much  of  the  filth  of  the  city  was  wont  to  run. 
From  this  there  came  a  most  evil  smell.  Many  also, 
for  want  of  good  water,  would  drink  of  the  stream, 
than  which  there  could  be  no  more  deadly  thing. 

On  the  very  day  after  he  landed  from  his  ship  the  King 
fell  sick.  His  physician  being  disabled  by  the  same 
malady,  I  was  called  in  to  the  King's  help;  and  from  the 
first  I  saw  that,  save  by  a  miracle,  he  could  not  live.  On 
the  fourth  day  he  died,  making  as  good  and  devout  an  end 
as  any  that  I  have  ever  seen.  He  would  know  the  truth, 
for  he  was  not  one  of  those  who  buoy  themselves  up  with 
false  hopes.  And  when  he  knew  it,  then  first  with  the 
help  of  the  priests  that  attended  him  he  prepared  his 
soul,  and  afterward  he  gave  what  time  remained  to 
teaching  the  son  who  should  be  King  after  him  how  he 
should  best  do  his  duty  to  God  and  man. 

I  heard  much  from  him  who  had  put  it  in  my  mind 
to  come  from  the  island  of  Sardinia  concerning  King 
Louis.  Never,  he  told  me,  was  a  King  more  bent  on 
doing  justice  and  judgment.  These  he  maintained  with 
his  whole  heart  and  strength,  not  having  any  respect  of 
persons,  or  having  regard  to  his  own  profit.  Though  he 
held  bishops  and  priests  in  great  reverence,  being  most 
careful  of  all  the  offices  of  religion,  yet  he  would  withstand 
even  these  when  they  seemed  to  seek  that  which  was  not 
fair  and  just.     He  was  a  lover  of  peace  far  beyond  the 


226  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

wont  of  Kings,  who  indeed,  for  the  most  part,  care  but 
little  for  it,  so  that  men  say  in  a  proverb,  "War  is  the 
game  of  Kings. "  Of  the  poor  he  was  a  great  and  con- 
stant favourer.  Every  day  he  had  a  multitude  of  them 
fed  at  his  cost  in  his  palace,  and  sometimes  he  would  serve 
himself,  and  it  was  his  custom  on  a  certain  day  to  wash 
the  feet  of  poor  men.  In  his  eating  and  drinking  he  was 
as  temperate  as  man  could  be,  drinking,  for  example, 
but  one  cup  of  wine,  and  that  largely  mingled  with  water. 
In  all  things  wherein  great  men  ofttimes  offend  he  was 
wholly  blameless  and  beyond  reproach.  Of  all  men  that 
I  had  any  knowledge  of,  whether  by  sight  or  by  hearing, 
in  this  business  of  the  Crusades  there  was  not  one  who 
could  be  so  much  as  named  in  comparison  with  King 
Louis.  To  King  Louis  religion  was  as  life  itself.  It 
filled,  as  it  were,  his  whole  soul;  he  judged  of  all  things 
by  it;  he  hungered  and  thirsted  after  it.  And  yet  of  all 
who  bore  the  cross  this  man,  being,  as  he  was,  so  much  the 
most  faithful  to  his  vow,  by  far  the  truest  cross-bearer 
of  all,  yet  failed  the  most  utterly.  Of  such  things  I  have 
not  the  wit  to  judge;  yet  this,  methinks,  is  manifest, 
that  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  not  set  forward  by  the  power 
of  armies.  I  do  believe  that  if  King  Louis,  being  what 
he  was,  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  had  come,  not 
with  the  sword,  but  preaching  the  truth  by  his  life,  he 
had  done  more  for  the  cause  that  he  had  at  heart.  As  it 
was,  he  furthered  it  not  at  all,  so  far  as  I  can  discern,  but 
rather  set  it  back.  That  he  did  not  gain  for  Christendom 
so  much  as  a  single  foot  of  earth  is  not  so  much  to  be 
lamented,  as  that  he  made  wider  the  breach  between 
Christian  men  and  the  followers  of  Mahomet.  And  this 
he  did,  though  he  was  in  very  truth  the  most  Christlike 
of  all  the  men  that  I  have  ever  seen. 


CHAPTER  XV 


WILLIAM  TELL 


WILLIAM  TELL  was  born  toward  the  close 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  I  cannot  tell  you 
the  precise  year  of  his  birth;  but  in  the  year  1307  he 
was  a  married  man,  and  lived  with  his  wife  and  children, 
in  the  village  of  Burglen,  near  the  great  town  of  Altdorf, 
in  the  canton  of  Uri. 

Tell  maintained  his  family  chiefly  by  hunting  the 
chamois,  and  shooting  other  wild  game.  So  skilful  was 
he  in  the  use  of  the  bow,  that  the  fame  of  his  exploits  in 
that  way  had  obtained  for  him  the  name  of  "The  Crossbow- 
man  of  Burglen."  He  was  also  very  skilful  in  the  man- 
agement of  boats  upon  the  lakes.  His  father  had  fol- 
lowed the  profession  of  a  pilot,  and  William  Tell,  though 
he  preferred  the  life  of  a  hunter,  understood  the  navi- 
gation of  the  lakes  better  than  almost  any  boatman  in  the 
canton  of  Uri.  It  was  a  saying,  "That  William  Tell 
knew  how  to  handle  the  rudder  as  expertly  as  the  bow." 
In  short,  he  was  a  person  of  strong  natural  talents,  who 
observed  on  everything  he  saw,  and  acquired  all  the 
knowledge  he  could. 

Switzerland  was  at  that  time  in  a  state  of  slavery  to 
Albert,  Duke  of  Austria,  who  had  recently  been  selected 
Emperor  of  Germany.  He  had  taken  great  offence 
with  the  Swiss,  because  they  wished  Count  Adolph  of 
Nassau  to  be  elected  Emperor  of  Germany  instead  of 
him.  The  first  use  he  made  of  his  power  was  to  punish 
227 


228  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

the  Swiss  for  having  favoured  the  cause  of  his  rival;  and 
he  was  so  unwise  as  to  declare  publicly,  "that  he  would 
no  longer  treat  them  as  subjects,  but  as  slaves."  In 
pursuance  of  this  wicked  resolution  he  deprived  them 
of  many  of  their  rights  and  privileges,  and  altered  their 
ancient  laws  and  customs. 

By  these  proceedings  the  Emperor  rendered  his  gov- 
ernment very  unpopular,  and  when  he  found  that  the 
people  expressed  dissatisfaction,  he  built  castles  and 
fortresses  all  over  the  country,  and  filled  them  with  soldiers 
to  awe  the  people  into  submission.  In  each  of  these 
fortresses  he  placed  a  governor,  who  exercised  despotic 
power  in  the  district  over  which  his  sway  extended.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  canton  Uri,  in  particular,  had  to  com- 
plain of  the  oppression  of  their  German  governor,  Gessler, 
who  had  committed  several  murders,  and  acted  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  excite  general  indignation,  by  his  pride, 
cruelty,  and  injustice.  The  whole  country  was  indeed 
ripe  for  a  revolt,  in  case  an  opportunity  should  occur  of 
throwing  off  the  German  yoke. 

One  cold  autumnal  evening,  the  blaze  of  the  cheerful 
fire  which  the  wife  of  William  Tell  had  kindled  on  the 
hearth,  against  her  husband's  return,  gleamed  through 
the  rude  latticed  casements  of  their  cottage  window. 
The  earthern  floor  of  the  humble  dwelling  bad  been 
freshly  swept;  a  clean  cloth  of  the  matron's  own 
spinning,  was  spread  on  the  homely  board,  which  was 
garnished  with  wooden  bowls  and  spoons  of  the  most 
snowy  whiteness;  and  a  kettle  of  fish-soup,  with  herbs, 
was  stewing  over  the  fire.  Some  flat  oaten  cakes,  de- 
signed to  be  eaten  hot  with  butter,  were  baking  on  the 
hearth. 

The  babe  was  sleeping  peacefully  in  the  cradle;   two 


William  Tell  229 

or  three  of  the  other  little  ones,  weary  with  their  sportive 
play,  had  been  laid  in  their  cribs.  Henric  and  Lewis, 
two  lovely  boys  of  five  and  six  years  old,  having  promised 
to  be  very  good,  if  allowed  to  sit  up  till  their  father's 
return,  were  watching  their  mother,  who  was  employed 
in  roasting  a  fine  fat  quail  which  their  cousin,  Lalotte, 
who  had  arrived  at  the  discreet  age  of  fourteen,  was 
basting,  and  spinning  the  string  by  which  it  was  sus- 
pended before  the  fire. 

"Mother/'  said  Henric,  "if  my  father  does  not  come 
home  very  soon,  that  quail  will  be  done  too  much." 

"What  then?"  asked  Lalotte. 

"I  was  thinking,  cousin  Lalotte,  that  it  would  be  a 
pity  for  it  to  be  spoiled,  after  you  and  mother  have  taken 
so  much  pains  in  cooking  it;  and  it  smells  so  very  good." 

"Oh,  fie!  you  greedy  child;  you  want  to  eat  the  bird 
that  is  cooking  for  your  father's  supper,"  said  Lalotte. 
"If  I  were  my  aunt,  I  would  send  you  to  bed  only  for 
thinking  of  such  a  thing." 

"You  are  not  the  mistress — you  are  not  the  mistress!" 
cried  the  sturdy  rebel  Henric;  "and  I  shall  not  go  to  bed 
at  your  desire." 

"But  you  shall  go  to  bed,  young  sir,  if  your  cousin 
Lalotte  tells  you  so  to  do, "  said  his  father,  who  had  entered 
during  the  dispute. 

"Alack!"  cried  Henric  turning  to  his  little  brother, 
"if  we  had  only  been  patient,  Lewis,  we  should  have 
tasted  the  nice  quail,  and  heard  all  our  father's  news  into 
the  bargain." 

"There  now,  see  what  you  have  lost  by  being  naughty 
children,"  cried  Lalotte,  as  she  led  the  offenders  into 
their  little  bedroom. 

"Thy  father's  news  is  not  for  thy  young  ears,  my  boys," 


1  230  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

murmured  William  Tell,  as  the  door  closer  aiter  the 
unconscious  children. 

"There  is  a  sadness  in  thy  voice  and  trouble  on  thy 
brow,"  said  the  anxious  wife  of  Tell,  looking  earnestly 
in  his  face.  "Wilt  thou  not  trust  me  with  the  cause  of 
thy  care?" 

"Annette,"  replied  Tell,  "thou  hast  been  a  good  and 
faithful  wife  to  me — yea,  and  a  prudent  counsellor  and 
friend  in  the  time  of  need.     Why,  then,  should  I  do  a 
thing  and  conceal  it  from  thee,  my  well-beloved  ?" 
"What  is  it  thou  hast  done,  my  husband?" 
"That  for  which  thou  wilt  blame  me,  perchance." 
"Nay,  say  not  so;  thou  art  a  good  man." 
"Thou   knowest,  my  loving   wife,  the  sad  state  of 
slavery  to  which  this  unhappy  country  of  Switzerland 
is  reduced  by  the  unlawful  oppression  of  our  foreign 
rulers,"  said  Tell. 

"I  do,"  she  replied;  "but  what  have  peasants  to  do 
with  matters  so  much  above  them  ?" 

"Much!"  returned  Tell.  "If  the  good  laws  made  by 
the  worthies  of  the  olden  time,  for  the  comfort  and  pro- 
tection of  all  ranks  of  people,  be  set  at  naught  by  strangers, 
and  all  the  ancient  institutions,  which  were  the  pride  and 
the  glory  of  our  land,  be  overthrown,  by  those  to  whom 
we  owe  neither  the  love  of  children,  nor  the  allegiance  of 
subjects,  then,  methinks,  good  wife,  it  becomes  the  duty 
of  peasants  to  stand  forth  in  defence  of  their  rights.  I 
have  engaged  myself,  with  three -and- thirty  of  my  valiant 
countrymen,  who  met  this  night  on  the  little  promontory 
of  land  that  juts  into  a  lonely  angle  of  the  Lake,  to  con- 
cert with  them  means  for  the  deliverance  of  my  coun- 
try." 
"But  how  can  three-and-thirty  men  hope  to   oppose 


William  Tell 


*V 


the  power  of  those  who  enthral  Switzerland  ?"  asked  the 
wife  of  Tell. 

"  Great  objects  are  often  effected  by  small  instruments," 
replied  he.  "The  whole  population  of  Switzerland  is 
exasperated  against  the  German  tyrants,  who  have  of 
late  abused  their  power  so  far  as  to  rouse  the  indignation 
even  of  women  and  of  children  against  them.  The 
father  of  Arnold  Melchthal,  one  of  the  'Brothers  of 
Riitli,'  as  our  band  is  called,  was  recently  put  to  a  cruel 
death  by  the  unjust  sentence  of  Gessler,  the  governor 
of  our  own  canton  of  Uri;  and  who  knoweth,  gentle  wife, 
whether  his  jealous  caprice  may  not  induce  him  to 
single  me  out  for  his  next  victim  ?" 

"Single  thee  out,  my  husband!"  exclaimed  Annette 
turning  pale^  "Nay,  what  accusation  could  he  bring 
against  thee?" 

"That  of  being  the  friend  of  my  country,  which  is,  of 
course,  a  crime  not  to  be  forgiven  by  a  person  of  Gessler's 
disposition." 

"But  Gessler  is  too  much  exalted  above  our  humble 
sphere  of  life,  to  be  aware  of  a  peasant's  sentiments  on 
such  matters,"  said  Annette. 

"  Gessler  will  not  permit  us  to  indulge  the  thoughts  of 
our  hearts  in  secret,"  said  Tell;  "for  he  hath  recently 
devised  a  shrewd  test,  whereby  he  is  enabled  to  discern 
the  freeman  from  the  slave  throughout  this  province." 

"And  what  is  the  test  which  the  governor  of  Uri  em- 
ployeth  for  that  purpose?" 

"  Thou  hast  heard  our  good  pastor  read  in  the  Scrip- 
ture of  the  prophet  Daniel,  of  the  golden  image,  which 
the  tyrant  Nebuchadnezzar  caused  to  be  erected. 
He  made  a  decree  that  all  nations  and  people  of  the  world 
should  bow  down  and  worship  it,  and  that  those  who 


232  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

refused  to  do  so  should  be  cast  into  a  burning  fiery  fur- 
nace.     Reraemberest  thou  this,  my  beloved?" 

"  Certainly,"  Annette  replied.  "  But  what  hath  Ges- 
sler  to  do  with  that  presumptuous  folly  of  the  King  of 
Babylon?" 

"Gessler,"  replied  Tell,  "imitates  the  presumption, 
albeit  it  is  not  in  his  power  to  rival  the  grandeur,  of 
Nebuchadnezzar;  for  he  hath  set  up  an  idol  in  the 
market-place  of  Altdorf,  to  which  he  requireth  blind 
homage  to  be  paid  by  fools  and  cowards.  Now,  the 
King  of  Babylon's  idol,  the  prophet  tells  us,  was  of 
solid  gold,  a  metal  which  the  world  is,  I  grieve  to  say, 
too  prone  to  worship ;  but  Gessler's  paltry  Baal  is  but  the 
empty  ducal  bonnet  of  Austria,  which  he  hath  exalted  on 
a  pole;  and  he  commands  the  men  of  Uri  to  bow  down 
before  it,  under  penalty  of  death.  Wouldst  thou  wish 
thy  husband  to  degrade  the  name  of  a  Swiss,  by  stooping 
to  such  an  action?" 

"No,"  she  replied,  "1  should  blush  for  thee,  if  thou 
wert  capable  of  such  baseness." 

"Thou  hast  spoken  like  a  free  woman,"  he  exclaimed. 
"Yea,  and  thou  shalt  be  the  mother  of  free  children:  for 
the  first  time  I  go  to  Altdorf  I  will  resist  the  edict,  which 
enjoins  me  and  my  countrymen  to  pay  homage  to  the 
senseless  bauble  which  the  German  governor  hath  ex- 
alted in  the  market-place." 

"But  why  go  to  Altdorf  at  all,  my  husband?"  said  the 
wife  to  Tell. 

"  My  business  calls  me  to  Altdorf,  and  I  shall  go  thither 
like  an  honest  man,  in  the  performance  of  my  duty," 
replied  Tell.  "Thinkest  thou  that  I  am  either  to  con- 
fess myself  a  slave,  by  bending  my  body  to  an  empty  cap, 
or  to  permit  it  to  be  a  scarecrow,  that  shall  fright  me  from 


William  Tell  233 

entering  the  capital  city  of  my  native  province,  lest  I 
should  draw  upon  myself  the  penalty  of  refusing  to  per- 
form a  contemptible  action,  enjoined  by  a  wicked  man  ? 
No,  no,  my  sweet  wife;  I  shall  go  to  Altdorf,  when  oc- 
casion may  require,  without  considering  myself  bound 
to  observe  Gessler's  foolish  edict." 

The  return  of  Lalotte  put  an  end  to  this  discourse; 
and  Annette  began  to  assist  her  in  taking  up  the  supper. 

Lalotte  was  the  orphan  of  Tell's  brother.  Her  par- 
ents had  both  died  when  she  and  her  brother  Philip  were 
very  young,  and  they  had  been  adopted  into  the  family 
of  her  kind  uncle  soon  after  his  marriage  with  Annette. 
Lalotte  was  affectionate,  sprightly,  and  industrious. 
She  assisted  her  aunt  in  the  houshold  work  and  the  dairy; 
and  it  was  her  business  to  take  charge  of  the  children, 
whom  she  carefully  instructed  in  such  things  as  she  knew, 
and  laboured  to  render  them  virtuous  and  obedient. 

Philip,  her  brother,  who  was  about  a  year  older  than 
herself,  had  been  unfortunately  a  spoiled  child.  He  was 
self-willed  and  intractable,  and,  though  far  from  a  bad 
disposition,  was  always  getting  himself  and  others  into 
scrapes  and  difficulties. 

That  night  his  place  at  the  board  was  vacant,  which 
his  uncle  observing,  said, 

"Lalotte,  where  is  your  brother  Philip?" 

"Absent,  uncle,  I  am  sorry  to  say,"  replied  Lalotte. 

"  It  is  not  usual  for  Philip  to  desert  the  supper  meal," 
observed  Tell,  "even  if  he  be  absent  the  rest  of  the  day. 
I  am  afraid  he  is  after  no  good." 

A  hasty  step  was  heard;  and  Lalotte  exclaimed,  "I 
should  not  wonder  if  that  were  my  scrapegrace  brother!" 

"It  does  not  sound  well  of  you  to  call  him  so,  Lalotte, 
though  he  is  a  sad  plague  to  us  all,"  said  Tell. 


234  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

The  door  was  hastily  opened,  and  Philip  bounced  in 
out  of  breath,  and  covered  with  mud.  He  flung  himself 
on  a  wooden  settle  beside  the  fire,  and  gave  way  to  fits  of 
laughter. 

"How  now,  Philip!  what  is  the  cause  of  all  this?" 
asked  Tell  gravely. 

"Hurrah!"  shouted  he,  springing  from  his  seat,  and 
capering  about,  "I  have  done  such  a  deed!" 

"Some  notable  piece  of  folly,  no  doubt,"  observed  his 
uncle;  "what  is  it,  boy?" 

"A  deed  that  will  render  my  name  famous  throughout 
the  whole  province  of  Uri,  my  good  uncle.  Everybody 
is  talking  about  it  in  Altdorf  at  this  very  moment,"  ex- 
claimed Philip,  rubbing  his  hands. 

"You  have  long  been  celebrated  there  as  the  ringleader 
of  mischief,"  observed  Tell;  "but  I  doubt  whether  you 
will  have  much  reason  to  exult  in  the  evil  reputation  you 
have  acquired,  Philip.  Therefore  go  to  bed,  and  when 
you  say  your  prayers,  ask  for  grace  to  reform  your  evil 
habits." 

"My  good  uncle,"  replied  Philip,  "be  content.  This 
night  I  have  turned  patriot,  raised  a  rabble  of  boys,  and 
pelted  down  the  fool's  cap  which  old  Gessler  had  stuck 
up  in  the  market-place  of  Altdorf,  for  Switzers  to  pay 
homage  to.     Is  not  that  a  glorious  deed !" 

"It  is  of  a  piece  with  the  rest  of  your  folly.  Were  you 
called  upon  to  pay  homage  to  the  cap  ?" 

"By  no  means,  uncle,  else  must  I  perforce  have  made 
my  obeisance  to  the  empty  bonnet  of  the  Emperor-Duke 
of  Austria.  But  this  exploit  of  mine  was  after  dark, 
when  one  boy  could  not  be  distinguished  from  another; 
and  there  were  fully  fifty  of  us  engaged  in  pelting  at  the 
mock  majesty  till  down  it  came?  feathers  and  all,  souse 


William  Tell  235 

into  the  mud.  Then,  oh  stars!  how  we  all  ran!  But  it 
was  my  stone  that  hit  it,  take  notice:  ha!  ha!  ha!" 

"Your  head  must  be  as  devoid  of  brains  as  the  empty 
cap  you  pelted,  Philip,  or  you  never  would  have  engaged 
in  any  such  adventure." 

"How,  uncle '."cried  Philip  in  amaze;  "  would  you  have 
me  pay  homage  to  the  ducal  bonnet  without  a  head  in  it  ?" 

"It  seems  you  were  not  required  to  do  so,  Philip; 
therefore  you  had  no  pretext  for  raising  a  riot  to  break 
the  peace." 

"But,  uncle,  do  you  intend  to  yield  obedience  to  the 
governor's  tyrannous  edict?" 

"Philip,"  replied  Tell,  "I  am  a  man,  and  of  age  U 
form  a  correct  judgment  of  the  things  which  it  may  be 
expedient  to  do  or  proper  to  refuse.  But  it  is  not  meet 
for  idle  boys  to  breed  riots  and  commit  acts  of  open 
violence,  calculated  to  plunge  a  whole  country  into 
confusion. " 

Philip  withdrew  with  an  air  of  great  mortification  and 
the  family  soon  after  retired  to  rest. 

The  next  day  William  Tell  took  his  thoughtless  nephew 
with  him,  on  a  hunting  excursion,  since  it  was  necessary 
he  should  find  some  better  occupation  than  throwing 
stones.  After  several  days  they  returned,  loaded  with 
the  skins  of  the  chamois  that  had  been  slain  by  the 
unerring  arrow  of  Tell. 

His  wife  and  children  hastened  to  the  cottage 
door  to  welcome  him,  when  they  beheld  him  coming. 
"Behold,  my  beloved,"  said  Tell,  "how  well  I  have 
sped  in  the  chase!  These  skins  will  bring  in  a  mine  o» 
wealth  against  the  winter  season.  To-morrow  is  Altdorf 
fair  and  I  shall  go  thither  to  sell  them. " 

"Hurrah!"    shouted   Philip.     "Is    Altdorf   fair    to- 


236  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

morrow?  Oh,  my  faith,  I  had  forgotten  it.  Well,  1 
shall  go  thither,  and  have  some  fun." 

"  And  I  mean  to  go  too,  cousin  Philip, "  said  Henric. 

"  Not  so  fast,  young  men, "  cried  Tell.  "Altdorf  fair 
will  be  full  of  soldiers  and  turbulent  people,  and  is  not 
a  proper  place  for  rash  boys  and  children. " 

"But  you  will  take  care  of  us,  father,  dear  father,'* 
said  Henric,  stroking  his  father's  arm  caressingly. 

"I  shall  have  enough  to  do  to  take  care  of  myself > 
Henric,"  replied  Tell.  "So  you  must  be  a  good  boy, 
and  stay  with  your  mother. " 

"  But  I  won't  be  a  good  boy,  if  you  leave  me  at  home," 
muttered  the  little  rebel. 

"Then  you  must  be  whipped,  sir,"  said  his  father; 
"  for  we  love  you  too  well  to  permit  you  to  be  naughty 
without  punishing  you. " 

On  hearing  this,  Henric  began  to  weep  with  anger. 
So  his  father  told  Lalotte  to  put  him  to  bed  without  his 
supper. 

Now  Philip  was  a  silly,  good-natured  fellow,  and 
fancied  that  his  little  cousin,  Henric,  of  whom  he 
was  very  fond,  was  ill-treated  by  his  father.  So  he  took 
an  opportunity  of  slipping  a  sweet-cake  into  his  pouch, 
from  the  supper-board,  with  which  he  slily  stole  to 
Henric's  crib. 

"Never  mind  my  cross  uncle,  sweet  cousin,"  said  he: 
"  see,  I  have  brought  you  a  nice  cake. " 

"Oh!  I  don't  care  about  cakes,"  cried  Henric.  "I 
want  to  go  to  Altdorf  fair  to-morrow. " 

"  And  you  shall  go  to  Altdorf  fair, "  said  Philip. 

"But  how  can  I  go,  when  father  says  he  won't  take 
me?"  sobbed  Henric. 

"There,  dry  your  eyes,  and  go  to  sleep,"  whispered 


William  Tell  237 

Philip;  "as  soon  as  my  uncle  is  gone  I  will  take  you  to 
the  fair  with  me;  for  I  mean  to  go,  in  spite  of  all  he  has 
said  to  the  contrary. " 

"But  what  will  mother  say?"  asked  Henric. 

"We  won't  let  her  know  anything  about  it,"  said 
Philip. 

"But  Lalotte  won't  let  us  go;  for  Lalotte  is  very  cross, 
and  wants  to  master  me. " 

"A  fig  for  Lalotte!"  cried  the  rude  Philip;  "do  you 
think  I  care  for  her?" 

"I  won't  care  for  Lalotte  when  I  grow  a  great  big  boy 
like  you,  cousin  Philip;  but  she  makes  me  mind  her  now, " 
said  Henric. 

"Never  fear;  we  will  find  some  way  of  outwitting 
Mademoiselle  Lalotte  to-morrow,"  said  Philip. 

The  next  morning  William  Tell  rose  at  an  early  hour, 
and  proceeded  to  the  fair  at  Altdorf,  to  sell  his  chamois 
skins. 

Philip  instead  of  getting  up,  and  offering  to  carry 
them  for  his  uncle,  lay  in  bed  till  after  he  was  gone.  He 
was  pondering  on  his  undutiful  scheme  of  taking  little 
Henric  to  the  fair,  in  defiance  of  Tell's  express  commands 
that  both  should  stay  at  home  that  day. 

Henric  could  eat  no  breakfast  that  morning  for  think- 
ing of  the  project  in  which  Philip  had  tempted  him  to 
engage.  His  kind  mother  patted  his  curly  head,  and 
gave  him  a  piece  of  honeycomb  for  not  crying  to  go  to 
the  fair.  He  blushed  crimson-red  at  this  commendation, 
and  was  just  going  to  tell  his  mother  all  about  it,  when 
Philip,  guessing  his  thoughts,  held  up  his  finger,  and 
shook  his  head  at  him. 

When  his  mother  and  Lalotte  went  into  the  dairy  to 
churn  the  butter    they   begged   Henric  and  Philip  to 


238  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

take  care  of  Lewis  and  the  other  little  ones,  so  that 
they  should  not  get  into  any  mischief.  No  sooner, 
however,  were  they  gone,  than  Philip  said, 

"Now,  Henric,  is  our  time  to  make  our  escape,  and  go 
to  the  fair." 

"  But, "  said  Henric,  "  my  mother  gave  me  some  sweet 
and  honeycomb  just  now,  for  being  a  good  boy;  and  it 
will  be  very  naughty  of  me  to  disobey  my  father's  com- 
mands after  that.  So,  dear  Philip,  I  was  thinking  that 
I  would  stay  at  home  to-day,  if  you  would  stay  too,  and 
make  little  boats  for  me  to  float  on  the  lake. " 

"I  shall  do  no  such  thing,  I  promise  you,"  replied 
Philip;  "for  I  mean  to  go  to  the  fair,  and  see  the  fun. 
You  may  stay  at  home,  if  you  like — for  I  don't  want  to 
be  plagued  with  your  company. " 

"Oh,  dear!"  cried  Henric,  "but  I  want  very  much  to 
go  to  the  fair,  and  see  the  fun  too. " 

"Come  along  then, "said  Philip;  "or  we  shall  not  get 
there  in  time  to  see  the  tumblers,  or  the  apes  and  dancing 
bears,  or  the  fire-eaters,  or  any  other  of  the  shows. " 

It  was  nearly  two  hours  before  the  truants  were  missed 
by  Henric's  mother  and  Lalotte;  for  they  were  all  that 
time  busy  in  the  dairy.  At  length  they  heard  the  children 
cry;  on  which,  Lalotte  ran  into  the  room,  and  found  no 
one  with  them  but  Lewis. 

"What  a  shame,"  cried  Lalotte,  "for  that  lazy  boy 
Philip,  to  leave  all  these  little  ones,  with  only  you,  Lewis. 
Where  is  Henric,  pray  ?  " 

"Oh!  Henric  is  gone  to  the  fair  with  cousin  Philip," 
lisped  little  Lewis. 

"Oh  that  wicked  Philip!"  cried  Lalotte.  "Aunt! 
aunt!  Philip  has  run  off  to  Altdorf  fair,  and  taken 
Henric  with  him!" 


William  Tell 


239 


"My  dear  Lalotte,"  said  her  aunt,  "you  must  put  on 
your  hood  and  sabots,  and  run  after  them.  Perhaps,  as 
you  are  light-footed,  you  can  overtake  them,  and  bring 
Henric  back.     I  am  sure,  some  mischief  will  befall  him." 

Lalotte  hastily  threw  her  gray  serge  cloak  about  her, 
and  drew  the  hood  over  her  head.  She  slipped  her  little 
feet  into  her  sabots,  or  wooden  shoes,  and  took  the  road 
to  Altdorf,  hurrying  along  as  fast  as  she  could,  in  hope  of 
overtaking  the  truants  before  they  reached  the  town. 

More  than  once  the  little  maiden  thought  of  turning 
back,  but  the  remembrance  of  Philip's  rash  and  inconsi- 
derate temper  filled  her  with  alarm  for  the  safety  of  the 
child  whom  he  had  tempted  away  from  home.  She  re- 
flected that,  as  her  uncle  was  at  Altdorf,  it  would  be  her 
wisest  course  to  proceed  thither  to  seek  him  out,  and  to 
inform  him  of  his  little  boy  being  then  in  the  fair. 

Lalotte  entered  the  market-place  of  Altdorf,  at  the  mom- 
ent when  her  uncle,  having  disposed  of  his  chamois-skins 
to  advantage,  was  crossing  from  the  carriers'  stalls  to  a 
clothier's  booth  to  purchase  woollen  cloths  for  winter 
garments.  Fairs  were  formerly  marts,  where  merchants 
and  artisans  brought  their  goods  for  sale;  and  persons 
resorted  thither,  not  for  the  purpose  of  riot  and  revelling, 
but  to  purchase  useful  commodities,  clothing,  and  house- 
hold goods  at  the  best  advantage. 

William  Tell  had  been  requested  by  his  careful  wife  to 
purchase  a  variety  of  articles  for  the  use  of  the  family. 
He  was  so  intent  in  performing  all  her  biddings,  to  the 
best  of  his  ability,  that  he  never  once  thought  of  the  cap 
which  the  insolent  governor,  Gessler,  had  erected  in  the 
market-place,  till  he  found  himself  opposite  to  the  lofty 
pole  on  which  it  was  exalted.  He  would  have  passed  it 
unconsciously  had  he  not  been  stopped  by  the  German 


240  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

soldiers,  who  were  under  arms  on  either  side  the  pole, 
to  enforce  obedience  to  the  insulting  edict  of  the  governor 
of  Uri.  Tell  then  paused,  and,  raising  his  eyes  to  the  object 
to  which  the  captain  of  the  guard,  with  an  authoritative 
gesture,  directed  his  attention,  beheld  the  ducal  cap  of 
Austria  just  above  him. 

The  colour  mounted  to  the  cheek  of  the  free-born  hunter 
of  the  Alps,  at  the  sight  of  this  badge  of  slavery  of  his 
fallen  country.  Casting  an  indignant  glance  upon  the 
foreign  soldiers  who  had  impeded  his  progress,  he  moved 
sternly  forward,  without  offering  the  prescribed  act  of 
homage  to  the  cap. 

"Stop!"  cried  the  captain  of  the  guard;  "you  are  in- 
curring the  penalty  of  death,  rash  man,  by  your  disobe- 
dience to  the  edict  of  his  excellency  the  Governor  of 
Uri." 

"Indeed!"  replied  Tell.  "I  was  not  aware  that  I 
was  doing  anything  unlawful. " 

"You  have  insulted  the  majesty  of  our  lord  the  Emperor 
by  passing  that  cap  without  bowing  to  it, "  said  the  officer. 

"I  wist  not  that  more  respect  were  due  to  an  empty 
cap,  than  to  a  cloak  and  doublet,  or  a  pair  of  hose," 
replied  Tell. 

"Insolent  traitor!  dost  thou  presume  to  level  thy  rude 
gibes  at  the  badge  of  royalty?"  cried  the  governor, 
stepping  forward  from  behind  the  soldiers,  where  he 
had  been  listening  to  the  dispute  between  Tell  and  the 
officer. 

Poor  Lalotte,  meantime,  having  caught  a  glimpse  of 
her  uncle's  tall,  manly  figure  through  the  crowd,  had 
pressed  near  enough  to  hear  the  alarming  dialogue  in 
which  he  had  been  engaged  with  the  German  soldiers. 
While,  pale  with  terror,  she  stood  listening  with  breathless 


William  Tell  241 

attention,  she  recognised  Philip  at  no  great  distance,  with 
little  Henric  in  his  arms,  among  the  spectators. 

The  thoughtless  Philip  was  evidently  neither  aware  how 
near  he  was  to  his  uncle,  nor  of  the  peril  in  which  he  stood. 
With  foolish  glee,  he  was  pointing  out  the  cap  to  little 
Henric;  and  though  Lalotte  could  not  hear  what  he  was 
saying,  she  fancied  he  was  rashly  boasting  to  the  child  of 
the  share  in  the  exploit  of  pelting  it  down  a  few  nights 
previous. 

While  her  attention  was  thus  painfully  excited  she 
heard  some  of  the  people  round  her  saying, 

"Who  is  it  that  has  ventured  to  resist  the  governor's 
decree?" 

"It  is  William  Tell,  the  crossbow-man  of  Biirglen, " 
replied  many  voices. 

"William  Tell!"  said  one  of  the  soldiers;  "why  it  was 
his  kinsman  who  raised  a  rabble  to  insult  the  ducal  bonnet 
the  other  night. " 

"Ay,  it  was  the  scapegrace,  Philip  Tell,  who  assailed 
the  cap  of  our  sovereign  with  stones,  till  he  struck  it 
down,"  cried  another. 

"Behold  where  the  young  villain  stands,"  exclaimed 
a  third,  pointing  to  Philip. 

"Hallo,  hallo!  seize  the  young  traitor,  in  the  name  of 
the  Emperor  and  the  governor !"  shouted  the  Germans. 

"Run,  Philip,  run — run  for  your  life!"  cried  a  party 
of  his  youthful  associates. 

Philip  hastily  set  his  little  cousin  on  his  feet,  and  start- 
ed off  with  the  speed  of  the  wild  chamois  of  the  Alpine 
mountains;  leaving  little   Henric  to   shift   for  himself. 

"The  child,  the  child!  |the  precious  boy!  he  will  be 
trampled  to  death!"  shrieked  Lalotte. 

Henric  had  caught  sight  of  his  father  among  the  crowd 


242  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

while  Philip  was  holding  him  up  to  look  at  the  ducal  cap, 
and  he  had  been  much  alarmed  lest  his  father  should  see 
him.  But  the  moment  he  found  himself  abandoned  by 
Philip,  he  lifted  up  his  voice,  and  screamed  with  all  his 
might,  "Father,  father!" 

The  helplessness,  the  distress,  together  with  the  un- 
common beauty  of  the  child,  moved  the  heart  of  a  peasant 
near  him,  to  compassion.  "Who  is  your  father,  my  fair 
boy?"  said  he.  "Point  him  out,  and  I  will  lead  you  to 
him. " 

"My  father  is  William  Tell,  the  crossbow-man  of 
Burglen,"  said  the  child.  "There  he  is.  close  to  the 
cap  on  the  pole  yonder. " 

"Is  he  your  father,  poor  babe?"  said  the  peasant. 
"Well,  you  will  find  him  in  rare  trouble,  and  I  hope  you 
may  not  be  the  means  of  adding  to  it,  my  little  man. " 

No  sooner  had  the  kind  man  cleared  the  way  through 
the  crowd  for  his  young  companion,  and  conducted  him 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  spot  where  William  Tell  stood, 
than  the  urchin  drew  his  hand  away  from  his  new  friend, 
and  running  to  his  father,  flung  his  little  arms  about  his 
knees,  sobbing,  "Father,  dear  father,  pray  forgive  me 
this  once,  and  I  will  never  disobey  you  again. " 

Henric  made  his  appearance  at  an  unlucky  moment 
both  for  his  father  and  himself;  for  the  cruel  governor  of 
Uri,  exasperated  at  the  manly  courage  of  Tell,  seized  the 
boy  by  the  arm  and  sternly  demanded  if  he  were  his 
son. 

"Harm  not  the  child,  I  pray  thee,"  cried  Tell:  "he  is 
my  first  born." 

"It  is  not  my  intention  to  do  him  harm,"  replied  the 
governor.  "If  any  mischief  befall  the  child,  it  will  be 
by  thy  own  hand,  traitor.     Here,"  cried  he  to  one  of  his 


William  Tell  243 

soldiers,  "take  this  boy,  tie  him  beneath  yon  linden-tree, 
in  the  centre  of  the  market-place,  and  place  an  apple 
on  his  head " 

"What  means  this?"  cried  Tell. 

"I  am  minded  to  see  a  specimen  of  your  skill  as  an 
archer, "  replied  Gessler.  "I  am  told  that  you  are  the 
best  marksman  in  all  Uri;  and,  therefore,  your  life  being 
forfeited  by  your  presumptuous  act  of  disobedience,  I 
am  inclined,  out  of  the  clemency  of  my  nature,  to  allow 
you  a  chance  of  saving  it.  This  you  may  do,  if  you  can 
shoot  an  arrow  so  truly  aimed  as  to  cleave  the  apple  upon 
thy  boy's  head.  But  if  thou  either  miss  the  apple,  or 
slay  the  child,  then  shall  the  sentence  of  death  be  in- 
stantly executed. " 

"Unfeeling  tyrant!"  exclaimed  Tell;  "dost  thou  think 
that  I  could  endeavour  to  preserve  my  own  life  by  risking 
that  of  my  precious  child?" 

"  Nay, "  replied  Gessler,  "  I  thought  I  was  doing  thee  a 
great  favour  by  offering  thee  an  alternative,  whereby  thou 
mightest  preserve  thy  forfeited  life  by  a  lucky  chance. " 

"A  lucky  chance!"  exclaimed  Tell:  "and  dost  thou 
believe  that  I  would  stake  my  child's  life  on  such  a  desper- 
ate chance  as  the  cast  of  an  arrow  launched  by  the  agitated 
hand  of  an  anxious  father,  at  such  a  mark  as  that  ?  Nay, 
look  at  the  child  thyself,  my  lord.  Though  he  be  no  kin 
to  thee,  and  thou  knowest  none  of  his  pretty  ways  and 
winning  wiles,  whereby  he  endeareth  himself  to  a  parent's 
heart — yet  consider  his  innocent  countenance,  the  artless 
beauty  of  his  features,  and  the  rosy  freshness  of  his 
rounded  cheeks,  which  are  dimpling  with  joy  at  the  sight 
of  me,  though  the  tears  yet  hang  upon  them — and  then 
say,  whether  thou  couldst  find  in  thine  heart  to  aim  an 
arrow  that  perchance  might  harm  him?" 


244  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

"I  swear,"  replied  Gessler,  "that  thou  shalt  either 
shoot  the  arrow,  or  die!" 

"My  choice  is  soon  made,"  said  Tell,  dropping  the 
bow  from  his  hand.     "  Let  me  die! " 

"Ay,  but  the  child  shall  be  slain  before  thy  face  ere 
thine  own  sentence  be  executed,  traitor!"  cried  the 
governor,  "if  thou  shoot  not  at  him." 

"Give  me  the  bow  once  more!"  exclaimed  Tell,  in  a 
hoarse,  deep  voice;  "but  in  mercy  let  some  one  turn  the 
child's  face  away  from  me.  If  I  meet  the  glance  of  those 
sweet  eyes  of  his,  it  will  unnerve  my  hand;  and  then, 
perchance,  the  shaft,  on  whose  true  aim  his  life  and 
mine  depend,  may  err. " 

Lalotte,  knowing  that  all  depended  on  his  remaining 
quiet,  as  soon  as  the  soldiers  had  placed  him  with  his 
face  averted  from  his  father,  sprang  forward,  and  whis- 
pered in  Henric's  ear,  "  Stand  firm,  dear  boy,  without 
moving,  for  five  minutes,  and  you  will  be  forgiven  for 
your  fault  of  this  morning. " 

There  was  a  sudden  pause  of  awe  and  expectation 
among  the  dense  crowd  that  had  gathered  round  the 
group  planted  within  a  bow-shot  of  the  linden-tree 
beneath  which  the  child  was  bound.  Tell,  whose  arms 
were  now  released,  unbuckled  the  quiver  that  was  slung 
across  his  shoulder,  and  carefully  examined  his  arrows, 
one  by  one.  He  selected  two:  one  of  them  he  placed  in 
his  girdle,  the  other  he  fitted  to  his  bow-string;  and  then 
he  raised  his  eyes  to  Heaven,  and  his  lips  moved  in  prayer. 
He  relied  not  upon  his  own  skill  but  he  asked  the  assis- 
tance of  One  in  whose  hands  are  the  issues  of  life  and 
death;  and  he  did  not  ask  in  vain.  The  trembling,  agit- 
ated hand  that  a  moment  before  shook  with  the  strong 
emotion  of  a  parent's  anxious  fears,  became  suddenly 


William  Tell  245 

firm  and  steady;  his  swimming  eyes  resumed  their  keen, 
clear  sight,  and  his  mind  recovered  its  wonted  energy 
of  purpose  at  the  proper  moment. 

Lalotte's  young  voice  was  the  first  to  proclaim,  aloud, 
"The  arrow  hath  cleft  the  apple  in  twain!  and  the 
child  is  safe. " 

"  God  hath  sped  my  shaft,  and  blessed  be  His  name!" 
exclaimed  the  pious  archer,  on  whose  ear  the  thunders 
of  applause,  with  which  the  assembled  multitude  hailed 
his  successful  shot,  had  fallen  unheeded. 

The  soldiers  now  unbound  the  child;  and  Lalotte 
fearlessly  advanced,  and  led  him  to  his  father.  But 
before  the  fond  parent  could  fold  his  darling  to  his 
bosom,  the  tyrant  Gessler  sternly  demanded  for  what 
purpose  he  had  reserved  the  second  arrow,  which  he  had 
seen  him  select  and  place  in  his  belt. 

"That  arrow,"  replied  Tell,  giving  way  to  a  sudden 
burst  of  passion,  "that  arrow  was  designed  to  avenge 
the  death  of  my  child,  if  I  had  slain  him  with  the  other. " 

"How  to  avenge?"  exclaimed  the  governor,  furiously. 
"To  avenge,  saidst  thou?  and  on  whom  didst  thou 
intend  thy  vengeance  would  fall?" 

"  On  thee,  tyrant!"  replied  Tell,  fixing  his  eyes  sternly 
on  the  governor.  "  My  next  mark  would  have  been  thy 
bosom,  had  I  failed  in  my  first.  Thou  perceivest  that 
mine  is  not  a  shaft  to  miscarry." 

"Well,  thou  hast  spoken  frankly,"  said  Gessler;  "and 
since  I  have  promised  thee  thy  life  I  will  not  swerve  from 
my  word.  But  as  I  have  now  reason  for  personal  ap- 
prehensions from  thy  malice,  I  shall  closet  thee  hence- 
forth so  safely  in  the  dungeons  of  Ktissnacht,  that  the 
light  of  sun  or  moon  shall  never  more  visit  thine  eyes; 
and  thy  fatal  bow  shall  hereafter  be  harmless. " 


246  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

On  this  the  guard  once  more  laid  hands  on  the  intrepid 
archer,  whom  they  seized  and  bound,  in  spite  of  the  entrea- 
ties of  Lalotte,  and  the  cries  and  tears  of  little  Henric, 
who  hung  weeping  about  his  father. 

"Take  him  home  to  his  mother,  Lalotte;  and  bear 
my  last  fond  greetings  to  her  and  the  little  ones,  whom  I, 
peradventure,  shall  see  no  more,"  said  Tell,  bursting 
into  tears.  The  mighty  heart  which  had  remained  firm 
and  unshaken  in  the  midst  of  all  his  perils  and  trials, 
now  melted  within  him  at  the  sight  of  his  child's  tears, 
the  remembrance  of  his  home,  and  anticipations  of  the 
sufferings  of  his  tender  wife. 

The  inhuman  Gessler  scarcely  permitted  his  prisoner 
the  satisfaction  of  a  parting  embrace  with  Henric  and 
Lalotte,  ere  he  ordered  him  to  be  hurried  on  board  a 
small  vessel  in  which  he  embarked  also  with  his  armed 
followers.  He  commanded  the  crew  to  row  to  Brunnen, 
where  it  was  his  intention  to  land,  and,  passing  through 
the  territory  of  Schwyz,  to  lodge  the  captive  Tell  in  the 
dungeon  of  Kiissnacht,  and  there  to  immure  him  for  life. 

The  sails  were  hoisted  and  the  vessel  under  weigh, 
when  suddenly  one  of  those  storms  common  on  the  lake 
of  Uri  overtook  them,  accompanied  with  such  violent 
gusts  of  wind,  that  the  terrified  pilot  forsook  the  helm; 
and  the  bark,  with  the  governor  and  his  crew,  was  in  dan- 
ger of  being  ingulfed  in  the  raging  waters.  Gessler, 
like  most  wicked  people,  was  in  great  terror  at 
the  prospect  of  death,  when  one  of  his  attendants  re- 
minded him  that  the  prisoner,  William  Tell,  was  no  less 
skilful  in  the  management  of  a  boat  than  in  the  exercise 
of  the  bow.  So  he  ordered  that  Tell  should  be  unbound, 
and  placed  at  the  helm. 

The  boat,  steered  by  the  master-hand  of  the  intrepid 


William  Tell  247 

Tell,  now  kept  its  course  steadily  through  the  mountain 
surge;  and  Tell  observed,  "that  by  the  grace  of  God, 
he  trusted  a  deliverance  was  at  hand. " 

As  the  prow  of  the  vessel  was  driven  inland,  Tell 
perceived  a  solitary  table  rock  and  called  aloud  the  rowers 
to  redouble  their  efforts,  till  they  should  have  passed  the 
precipice  ahead.  At  the  instant  they  came  abreast  this 
point  he  snatched  his  bow  from  the  plank,  where  it  was 
lying  forgotten  during  the  storm,  and,  turning  the  helm 
suddenly  toward  the  rock,  he  sprang  lightly  on  shore, 
scaled  the  mountain,  and  was  out  of  sight  and  beyond 
reach  of  pursuit,  before  any  on  board  had  recovered  from 
consternation. 

Tell,  meantime,  entered  Schwyz,  and  having  reached 
the  heights  which  border  the  main  road  to  Kussnacht, 
concealed  himself  among  the  brushwood  in  a  small  hollow 
of  the  road,  where  he  knew  Gessler  would  pass  on  his 
way  to  his  own  castle,  in  case  he  and  his  followers  escaped 
and  came  safely  to  shore.  This,  it  appeared  they  did, 
and  having  effected  a  landing  at  Brunnen,  they  took 
horse,  and  proceeded  towards  Kussnacht,  in  the  direction 
of  the  only  road  to  the  castle. 

While  they  were  passing  the  spot  where  Tell  lay  con- 
cealed, he  heard  the  cruel  tyrant  denouncing  the  most 
deadly  vengeance,  not  only  on  himself,  but  his  helpless 
family:  "  If  I  live  to  return  to  Altdorf, "  he  exclaimed, 
"  I  will  destroy  the  whole  brood  of  the  traitor  Tell,  mother 
and  children,  in  the  same  hour. " 

"Monster,  thou  shalt  return  to  Altdorf  no  more!" 
murmured  Tell.  So,  raising  himself  up  in  his  lair,  and 
fitting  an  arrow  to  his  bow,  he  took  deadly  aim  at  the 
relentless  bosom  that  was  planning  the  destruction  o^all 
his  family. 


248  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

The  arrow  flew  as  truly  to  the  mark  as  that  which  he 
had  shot  in  the  market-place  of  Altdorf ,  and  the  tyrant 
Gessler  fell  from  his  horse,  pierced  with  a  mortal  wound. 

The  daring  archer  thought  that  he  had  taken  his  aim 
unseen  by  human  eye;  but,  to  his  surprise,  a  familiar 
voice  whispered  in  his  ear,  "Bravo,  uncle!  that  was  the 
best-aimed  shaft  you  ever  shot.  Gessler  is  down,  and 
we  are  a  free  people  now. " 

"Thou  incorrigible  varlet,  what  brings  thee  here?" 
replied  Tell,  in  an  undervoice,  giving  Philip  a  rough 
grip  of  the  arm. 

"It  is  no  time  to  answer  questions, "  returned  Philip. 
"The  Riitli  band  are  waiting  for  thee,  if  so  be  thou 
canst  escape  from  this  dangerous  place;  and  my  business 
here  was  to  give  thee  notice  of  the  same. " 

On  this,  Tell  softly  crept  from  the  thicket,  and,  followed 
by  his  nephew,  took  the  road  to  Stienen,  which  under 
cover  of  darkness,  they  reached  that  night. 

Philip,  by  the  way,  after  expressing  much  contrition 
for  having  seduced  little  Henric  to  go  to  the  fair  with 
him,  informed  his  uncle  that  Henric  and  Lalotte  had 
been  safely  conducted  home  by  one  of  the  band  of  the 
Riitli  who  chanced  to  be  at  Altdorf  fair. 

When  they  reached  Stienen  Tell  was  received  with  open 
arms  by  Stauffacher,  the  leader  of  the  Riitli  band;  and 
with  him  and  the  other  confederates,  he  so  well  concerted 
measures  for  the  deliverance  of  Switzerland  from  the 
German  yoke,  that,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  the  whole 
country  was  in  arms.  The  Emperor  of  Germany's 
forces  were  everywhere  defeated;  and  on  the  first  day 
of  the  year,  1308,  the  independence  of  Switzerland  was 
declared. 

His  grateful  countrymen  would  have  chosen  William 


William  Tell  249 

Tell  for  their  sovereign,  but  he  nobly  rejected  the  offer, 
declaring  that  he  was  perfectly  contented  with  the  station 
of  life  in  which  he  was  born,  and  wished  to  be  remembered 
in  history  by  no  other  title  than  that  of  the  Deliverer  of 
Switzerland. 

This  true  patriot  lived  happily  in  the  bosom  of  his 
family  for  many  years,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing 
his  children  grow  up  in  the  fear  of  God  and  the  practice 
of  virtue. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


ROBERT  BRUCE 


HOPE  you  have  not  forgotten,  my  dear  child, 
that  all  the  cruel  wars  of  Scotland  arose  out 
of  the  debate  between  the  great  lords  who  claimed 
the  throne  after  King  Alexander  the  Third's  death.  The 
Scottish  nobility  rashly  submitted  the  decision  of  that 
matter  to  King  Edward  I  of  England,  and  thus  opened 
the  way  to  his  endeavouring  to  seize  the  kingdom  of 
Scotland  to  himself.  It  was  natural  that  such  of  the 
people  as  were  still  determined  to  fight  for  the  deliverance 
of  their  country  from  the  English,  should  look  round  for 
some  other  King,  under  whom  they  might  unite  themselves, 
to  combat  the  power  of  England. 

Amongst  these,  the  principal  candidates,  were  two 
powerful  noblemen.  The  first  was  Robert  Bruce,  Earl 
of  Carrick;  the  other  was  John  Comyn,  or  Cuming, 
of  Badenoch,  usually  called  the  Red  Comyn,  to  distin- 
guish him  from  his  kinsman,  the  Black  Comyn,  so  named 
from  his  swarthy  complexion.  These  two  great  and 
powerful  barons  had  taken  part  with  Sir  William  Wal- 
lace in  the  wars  against  England;  but,  after  his  defeat, 
being  careful  of  losing  their  great  estates,  and  considering 
the  freedom  of  Scotland  as  beyond  the  possibility  of 
being  recovered,  both  Bruce  and  Comyn  had  not  only 
submitted  themselves  to  Edward,  and  acknowledged  his 
title  as  King  of  Scotland,  but  even  borne  arms,  along 
with  the  English,  against  such  of  their  countrymen  as  still 
250 


Robert  Bruce  251 

continued  to  resist  the  usurper.  But  the  feelings  of 
Bruce  concerning  the  baseness  of  this  conduct,  are  said,  by 
the  old  tradition  of  Scotland,  to  have  been  awakened  by 
the  following  incident.  In  one  of  the  numerous  battles,  or 
skirmishes,  which  took  place  at  the  time  between  the 
English  and  their  adherents  on  the  one  side,  and  the  in- 
surgent or  patriotic  Scots  upon  the  other,  Robert  the 
Bruce  was  present,  and  assisted  the  English  to  gain  the 
victory.  After  the  battle  was  over,  he  sat  down  to  dinner 
among  his  southern  friends  and  allies,  without  washing 
his  hands,  on  which  there  still  remained  spots  of  the 
blood  which  he  had  shed  during  the  action.  The  English 
lords,  observing  this  whispered  to  each  other  in  mockery, 
"Look  at  that  Scotsman,  who  is  eating  his  own  blood!" 
Bruce  heard  what  they  said,  and  began  to  reflect  that  the 
blood  upon  his  hands  might  be  indeed  called  his  own, 
since  it  was  that  of  his  brave  countrymen  who  were 
fighting  for  the  independence  of  Scotland,  whilst  he  was 
assisting  its  oppressors,  who  only  laughed  at  and  mocked 
him  for  his  unnatural  conduct.  He  was  so  much  shocked 
and  disgusted  that  he  arose  from  table,  and,  going  into 
a  neighbouring  chapel,  shed  many  tears,  and,  asking  par- 
don of  God  for  the  great  crime  he  had  been  guilty  of, 
made  a  solemn  vow  that  he  would  atone  for  it  by  doing 
all  in  his  power  to  deliver  Scotland  from  the  foreign  yoke. 
Accordingly,  he  left,  it  is  said,  the  English  army,  and 
never  joined  it  again,  but  remained  watching  an  oppor- 
tunity for  restoring  the  freedom  of  his  country. 

Now,  this  Robert  the  Bruce  was  held  the  best  warrior 
in  Scotland.  He  was  very  wise  and  prudent,  and  an 
excellent  general;  that  is,  he  knew  how  to  conduct  an 
army,  and  place  them  in  order  for  battle,  as  well  or  better 
than  any  great  man  of  his  time.     He  was  generous,  too, 


252  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

and  courteous  by  nature;  but  he  had  some  faults,  which 
perhaps  belonged  as  much  to  the  fierce  period  in  which 
he  lived  as  to  his  own  character.  He  was  rash  and  pas- 
sionate, and  in  his  passion  he  was  sometimes  relentless 
and  cruel. 

Robert  the  Bruce  had  fixed  his  purpose,  as  I  told  you, 
to  attempt  once  again  to  drive  the  English  out  of  Scotland, 
and  he  desired  to  prevail  upon  Sir  John,  the  Red  Comyn, 
who  was  his  rival  in  his  pretensions  to  the  throne,  to  join 
with  him  in  expelling  the  foreign  enemy  by  their  common 
efforts.  With  this  purpose,  Bruce  requested  an  inter- 
view with  John  Comyn.  They  met  in  the  Church  of  the 
Minorites  in  Dunfries,  before  the  high  altar.  What 
passed  betwixt  them  is  not  known  with  certainty;  but 
they  quarrelled,  either  concerning  their  mutual  preten- 
sions to  the  Crown,  or  because  Comyn  refused  to  join 
Bruce  in  the  proposed  insurrection  against  the  English; 
or,  as  many  writers  say,  because  Bruce  charged  Comyn 
with  having  betrayed  to  the  English  his  purpose  of  rising 
up  against  King  Edward.  It  is,  however,  certain,  that 
these  two  haughty  barons  came  to  high  and  abusive 
words,  until  at  length  Bruce  forgot  the  sacred  character 
of  the  place  in  which  they  stood,  and  struck  Comyn  a 
blow  with  his  dagger.  Having  done  this  rash  deed,  he 
instantly  ran  out  of  the  church  and  called  for  his  horse. 
Two  friends  of  Bruce  were  in  attendance  on  him.  See- 
ing him  pale,  bloody,  and  in  much  agitation  they  eagerly 
inquired  what  was  the  matter. 

"I  doubt,"  said  Bruce,  "that  I  have  slain  the  Red 
Comyn." 

"  Do  you  leave  such  a  matter  in  doubt  ?"  said  one, 
"I  will  make  sicker!" — that  is,  I  will  make  certain. 
Accordingly,  he  and  his  companion  rushed  into  the  church 


Robert  Bruce  253 

and  made  the  matter  certain  with  a  vengeance,  by  dis- 
patching the  wounded  Comyn  with  their  daggers.  His 
uncle,  Sir  Robert  Comyn,  was  slain  at  the  same  time. 

This  slaughter  of  Comyn  was  a  rash  and  cruel  action. 
It  was  followed  by  the  displeasure  of  Heaven ;  for  no  man 
ever  went  through  more  misfortunes  than  Robert  Bruce, 
although  he  at  length  rose  to  great  honour.  After  the 
deed  was  done,  Bruce  might  be  called  desperate.  He 
had  committed  an  action  which  was  sure  to  bring  down 
upon  him  the  vengeance  of  all  Comyn's  relations,  the 
resentment  of  the  King  of  England,  and  the  displeasure 
of  the  Church,  on  account  of  having  slain  his  enemy 
within  consecrated  ground.  He  determined,  therefore, 
to  bid  them  all  defiance  at  once,  and  to  assert  his  pre^ 
tensions  to  the  throne  of  Scotland.  He  drew  his  own 
followers  together,  summoned  to  meet  him  such  barons 
as  still  entertained  hopes  of  the  freedom  of  the  country, 
and  was  crowned  King  at  the  Abbey  of  Scone,  the  usual 
place  where  the  Kings  of  Scotland  assumed  their  authority. 

Everything  relating  to  the  ceremony  was  hastily  per- 
formed. A  small  circlet  of  gold  was  hurriedly  made,  to 
represent  the  ancient  crown  of  Scotland,  which  Edward 
had  carried  off  to  England.  The  Earl  of  Fife,  descen- 
dant of  the  brave  Macduff,  whose  duty  it  was  to  have 
placed  the  crown  on  the  King's  head,  would  not  give  his 
attendance,  but  the  ceremonial  was  performed  by  his 
sister,  Isabella,  Countess  of  Buchan. 

Edward  was  dreadfully  incensed  when  he  heard  that, 
after  all  the  pains  which  he  had  taken,  and  all  the  blood 
which  had  been  spilled,  the  Scots  were  making  this  new 
attempt  to  shake  off  his  authority.  Though  now  old, 
feeble,  and  sickly,  he  made  a  solemn  vow,  in  presence  of 
all  his  court,  that  he  would  take  the  most  ample  ven- 


554  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

geance  upon  Robert  the  Bruce  and  his  adherents;  after 
which  he  would  never  again  draw  his  sword  upon  a 
Christian,  but  would  only  fight  against  the  unbelieving 
Saracens  for  the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Land.  He  marched 
against  Bruce  accordingly,  at  the  head  of  a  powerful 
army. 

The  commencement  of  Bruce's  undertaking  was  most 
disastrous.  He  was  crowned  on  the  twenty-ninth  of 
March,  1306.  On  the  eighteenth  of  May  he  was  ex- 
communicated by  the  Pope,  on  account  of  the  murder  of 
Comyn  within  consecrated  ground,  a  sentence  which  ex- 
cluded him  from  all  benefits  of  religion,  and  authorized 
any  one  to  kill  him.  Finally,  on  the  nineteenth  of  June, 
the  new  King  was  completely  defeated  near  Methven  by 
the  English  Earl  of  Pembroke.  Robert's  horse  was 
killed  under  him  in  the  action,  and  he  was  for  a  moment 
a  prisoner.  But  he  had  fallen  into  the  power  of  a  Scottish 
knight,  who,  though  he  served  in  the  English  army,  did 
not  choose  to  be  the  instrument  of  putting  Bruce  into 
their  hands,  and  allowed  him  to  escape. 

Bruce,  with  a  few  brave  adherents,  among  whom  was 
the  young  lord  of  Douglas,  who  was  afterward  called  the 
Good  Lord  James,  retired  into  the  Highland  mountains. 
The  Bruce's  wife,  now  Queen  of  Scotland,  with  several 
other  ladies,  acompanied  her  husband  and  his  few  fol- 
lowers during  their  wanderings.  There  was  no  way  of 
providing  for  them  save  by  hunting  and  fishing.  Driven 
from  one  place  in  the  Highlands  to  another,  starved  out 
of  some  districts,  and  forced  from  others  by  the  opposi- 
tion of  the  inhabitants,  Bruce  attempted  to  force  his  way 
into  Lorn;  but  he  found  enemies  everywhere.  The 
MacDougals,  a  powerful  family,  then  called  Lords  of 
Lorn,  were  friendly  to  the  English,  and  attacked  Bruce 


Robert  Bruce  255 

and  his  wandering  companions  as  soon  as  they  attempted 
to  enter  their  territory.  The  chief,  called  John  of  Lorn, 
hated  Bruce  on  account  of  his  having  slain  the  Red 
Comyn,  to  whom  this  MacDougal  was  nearly  related. 
Bruce  was  again  defeated  by  this  chief.  He  directed  his 
men  to  retreat  through  a  narrow  pass,  and,  placing  him- 
self last  of  the  party,  he  fought  with  and  slew  such  of  the 
enemy  as  attempted  to  press  hard  on  them.  Three  fol- 
lowers of  MacDougal,  a  father  and  two  sons,  called  Mac- 
Androsser,  all  very  strong  men,  when  they  saw  Bruce 
thus  protecting  the  retreat  of  his  followers,  rushed  on  the 
King  at  once.  Bruce  was  on  horseback,  in  the  strait 
pass  betwixt  a  precipitous  rock  and  a  deep  lake.  He 
struck  the  first  man  a  blow  with  his  sword,  as  cut  off 
his  hand  and  freed  the  bridle.  The  man  bled  to  death. 
The  other  brother  had  meantime  grasped  Bruce  by  the 
leg,  and  was  attempting  to  throw  him  from  horseback. 
The  King,  setting  spurs  to  his  horse,  made  the  animal 
suddenly  spring  forward,  so  that  the  Highlander  fell  under 
the  horse's  feet,  and,  as  he  was  endeavouring  to  rise  again, 
Bruce  cleft  his  head  in  two  with  his  sword.  The  father, 
seeing  his  two  sons  thus  slain,  flew  desperately  at  the 
King,  and  grasped  him  hy  the  mantle  so  close  to  his 
body,  that  he  could  not  have  room  to  wield  his  long  sword. 
But  with  the  heavy  pummel  of  that  weapon  the  King 
struck  this  third  assailant  so  dreadful  a  blow,  that  he 
dashed  out  his  brains.  Still,  however,  the  Highlander 
kept  his  dying  grasp  on  the  King's  mantle;  so  that,  to 
be  free  of  the  dead  body,  Bruce  was  obliged  to  undo  the 
brooch,  or  clasp,  by  which  it  was  fastened,  and  leave 
that,  and  the  mantle  itself,  behind  him.  The  brooch, 
which  fell  thus  into  the  possession  of  MacDougal  of  Lorn, 
is  still  preserved  in  that  ancient  family   as  a  memorial. 


256  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

The  King  met  with  many  such  encounters  amidst  his 
dangerous  and  dismal  wanderings;  yet,  though  almost 
always  defeated  by  the  superior  numbers  of  the  English, 
and  of  such  Scots  as  sided  with  them,  he  still  kept  up  his 
own  spirits  and  those  of  his  followers.  He  was  a  better 
scholar  than  was  usual  in  those  days,  when,  except 
clergymen,  few  people  learned  to  read  and  write.  But 
King  Robert  could  do  both  very  well;  and  we  are  told  that 
he  sometimes  read  aloud  to  his  companions,  to  amuse 
them,  when  they  were  crossing  the  great  Highland  lakes, 
in  such  wretched  leaky  boats  as  they  could  find  for  that 
purpose.  Loch  Lomond,  in  particular,  is  said  to  have 
been  the  scene  of  such  a  lecture.  You  may  see  by  this, 
how  useful  it  is  to  possess  knowledge. 

At  last  dangers  increased  so  much  around  the  brave 
King  Robert,  that  he  was  obliged  to  separate  himself 
from  his  Queen  and  her  ladies.  So  Bruce  left  his  Queen, 
with  the  Countess  of  Buchan  and  others,  in  the  only 
castle  which  remained  to  him,  which  was  called  Kil- 
drummie,  and  is  situated  near  the  head  of  the  river  Don 
in  Aberdeenshire.  The  King  also  left  his  brother,  Nigel 
Bruce,  to  defend  the  castle  against  the  English;  and  he 
himself,  with  his  second  brother  Edward,  who  was  a  very 
brave  man,  went  over  to  an  island  called  Rachrin,  on  the 
coast  of  Ireland,  where  Bruce  and  the  few  men  who 
followed  his  fortunes  passed  the  winter  of  1306.  In  the 
meantime  the  castle  of  Kildrummie  was  taken  by  the 
English,  and  Nigel  Bruce,  a  beautiful  and  brave  youth, 
was  cruelly  put  to  death  by  the  victors.  The  ladies  who 
had  attended  on  Robert's  Queen,  as  well  as  the  Queen 
herself,  and  the  Countess  of  Buchan,  were  thrown  into 
strict  confinement. 

The  Countess  of  Buchan  had  given  Edward  great  of- 


Robert  Bruce  *57 

fence  by  being  the  person  who  placed  the  crown  on  the 
head  of  Robert  Bruce.  She  was  imprisoned  within  the 
Castle  of  Berwick,  in  a  cage.  The  cage  was  a  strong 
wooden  and  iron  piece  of  frame-work,  placed  within  an 
apartment,  and  resembling  one  of  those  places  in  which 
wild-beasts  are  confined.  There  were  such  cages  in 
most  old  prisons  to  which  captives  were  consigned,  who 
were  to  be  confined  with  peculiar  rigour. 

The  news  of  the  taking  of  Kildrummie,  the  captivity 
of  his  wife,  and  the  execution  of  his  brother,  reached 
Bruce  while  he  was  residing  in  a  miserable  dwelling  at 
Rachrin,  and  reduced  him  to  the  point  of  despair.  After 
receiving  the  intelligence  from  Scotland,  Bruce  was  lying 
one  morning  on  his  wretched  bed,  and  deliberating  with 
himself  whether  he  had  not  better  resign  all  thoughts  of 
again  attempting  to  make  good  his  right  to  the  Scottish 
crown,  and,  dismissing  his  followers,  transport  himself 
and  his  brothers  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  spend  the  rest  of 
his  life  in  fighting  against  the  Saracens.  But  then,  on 
the  other  hand,  he  thought  it  would  be  both  criminal  and 
cowardly  to  give  up  his  attempts  to  restore  freedom  to 
Scotland  while  there  yet  remained  the  least  chance  of  his 
being  successful  in  an  undertaking,  which,  rightly  con- 
sidered, was  much  more  his  duty  than  to  drive  the  infidels 
out  of  Palestine. 

While  he  was  divided  betwixt  these  reflections,  and 
doubtful  of  what  he  should  do,  Bruce  was  looking  up- 
ward to  the  roof  of  the  cabin  in  which  he  lay;  and  his  eye 
was  attracted  by  a  spider,  which,  hanging  at  the  end  of  a 
long  thread  of  its  own  spinning,  was  endeavouring  to 
swing  itself  from  one  beam  in  the  roof  to  another,  for  the 
purpose  of  fixing  the  line  on  which  it  meant  to  stretch  its 
web.     The  insect  made  the  attempt  again  and  again  with- 


258  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

out  success ;  at  length  Bruce  counted  that  it  had  tried  to 
carry  its  point  six  times,  and  been  as  often  unable  to  do  so. 
It  came  into  his  head  that  he  had  himself  fought  just  six 
battles  against  the  English  and  their  allies,  and  that  the 
poor  persevering  spider  was  exactly  in  the  same  situation 
with  himself,  having  made  as  many  trials  and  been  as 
often  disappointed  in  what  it  aimed  at.  "  Now,"  thought 
Bruce,  "as  I  have  no  means  of  knowing  what  is  best  to  be 
done,  I  will  be  guided  by  the  luck  which  shall  attend  this 
spider.  If  the  insect  shall  make  another  effort  to  fix  its 
thread,  and  shall  be  successful,  I  will  venture  a  seventh 
time  to  try  my  fortune  in  Scotland ;  but  if  the  spider  shall 
fail,  I  will  go  to  the  wars  in  Palestine,  and  never  return  to 
my  native  country  more." 

While  Bruce  was  forming  this  resolution  the  spider 
made  another  exertion  with  all  the  force  it  could  muster, 
and  fairly  succeeded  in  fastening  its  thread  to  the  beam 
which  it  had  so  often  in  vain  attempted  to  reach.  Bruce 
seeing  the  success  of  the  spider,  resolved  to  try  his  own 
fortune ;  and  as  he  had  never  before  gained  a  victory,  so 
he  never  afterward  sustained  any  considerable  or  de- 
cisive check  or  defeat.  I  have  often  met  with  people  of 
the  name  of  Bruce,  so  completely  persuaded  of  the  truth 
of  this  story,  that  they  would  not  on  any  account  kill  a 
spider,  because  it  was  that  insect  which  had  shown  the 
example  of  perseverance,  and  given  a  signal  of  good  luck 
to  their  great  namesake. 

Having  determined  to  renew  his  efforts  to  obtain  pos- 
session of  Scotland,  the  Bruce  removed  himself  and  his 
followers  from  Rachrin  to  the  island  of  Arran,  which  lies 
in  the  mouth  of  the  Clyde.  The  King  landed,  and  in- 
quired of  the  first  woman  he  met  what  armed  men  were 
in  the  island.     She  returned  for  answer  that  there  had 


Robert  Bruce 


259 


arrived  there  very  lately  a  body  of  armed  strangers,  who 
had  defeated  an  English  governor  of  the  castle,  and  were 
now  amusing  themselves  with  hunting  about  the  island. 
The  King,  having  caused  himself  to  be  guided  to  the 
woods  which  these  strangers  most  frequented,  there 
blew  his  horn  repeatedly.  Now,  the  chief  of  the  stran- 
gers who  had  taken  the  castle  was  James  Douglas,  one 
of  the  best  of  Brace's  friends,  and  he  was  accompanied 
by  some  of  the  bravest  of  that  patriotic  band.  When  he 
heard  Robert  Brace's  horn,  he  knew  the  sound  well,  and 
cried  out,  that  yonder  was  the  King,  he  knew  by  his  man- 
ner of  blowing.  So  he  and  his  companions  hastened  to 
meet  King  Robert.  They  could  not  help  weeping  when 
they  considered  their  own  forlorn  condition,  but  they 
were  stout-hearted  men,  and  yet  looked  forward  to  freeing 
their  country. 

The  Bruce  was  now  where  the  people  were  most  likely 
to  be  attached  to  him.  He  continued  to  keep  himself 
concealed  in  his  own  earldom  of  Carrick,  and  in  the 
neighboring  country  of  Galloway,  until  he  should  have 
matters  ready  for  a  general  attack  upon  the  English.  He 
was  obliged,  in  the  meantime,  to  keep  very  few  men  with 
him,  both  for  the  sake  of  secrecy,  and  from  the  difficulty 
of  finding  provisions. 

Now,  many  of  the  people  of  Galloway  were  unfriendly 
to  Bruce.  They  lived  under  the  government  of  one 
MacDougal,  related  to  the  Lord  of  Lorn,  who  had  de- 
feated Bruce.  These  Galloway  men  had  heard  that 
Bruce  was  in  their  country,  having  no  more  than  sixty 
men  with  him;  so  they  resolved  to  attack  him  by  surprise, 
and  for  this  purpose  they  got  together  and  brought  with 
them  twc  or  three  bloodhounds.  At  that  time  blood- 
hounds, or  sleuthhounds,  were  used  for  the  purpose  of 


260  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

pursuing  great  criminals.  The  men  of  Galloway  thought 
that  if  they  missed  taking  Bruce,  or  killing  him  at  the 
first  onset,  and  if  he  should  escape  into  the  woods,  they 
would  find  him  out  by  means  of  these  bloodhounds. 

The  good  King  Robert  Bruce,  who  was  always  watch- 
ful and  vigilant,  received  some  information  of  the  inten- 
tion of  the  party  to  come  upon  him  suddenly  and  by 
night.  Accordingly,  he  quartered  his  little  troop  of 
sixty  men  on  the  side  of  a  deep  and  swift-running  river, 
that  had  very  steep  and  rocky  banks.  There  was  but 
one  ford  by  which  this  river  could  be  crossed  in  that 
neighbourhood,  and  that  ford  was  deep  and  narrow,  so 
that  two  men  could  scarcely  get  through  abreast;  the 
ground  on  which  they  were  to  land,  on  the  side  where  the 
King  was,  was  steep,  and  the  path  which  led  upward 
from  the  water's  edge  to  the  top  of  the  bank,  extremely 
narrow  and  difficult. 

Bruce  caused  his  men  to  lie  down  to  take  some  sleep,  at 
a  place  about  half  a  mile  distant  from  the  river,  while  he 
himself,  with  two  attendants,  went  down  to  watch  the 
ford.  He  stood  looking  at  the  ford,  and  thinking  how 
easily  the  enemy  might  be  kept  from  passing  there,  pro- 
vided it  was  bravely  defended,  when  he  heard,  always 
coming  nearer  and  nearer,  the  baying  of  a  hound.  This 
was  the  bloodhound  which  was  tracing  the  King's  steps 
to  the  ford  where  he  had  crossed,  and  two  hundred  Gal- 
loway men  were  along  with  the  animal,  and  guided  by  it. 
Bruce  at  first  thought  of  going  back  to  awaken  his  men; 
but  then  he  reflected  that  it  might  be  only  some  shep- 
herd's dog.  "My  men,"  said  he,  "are  sorely  tired;  I 
will  not  disturb  their  sleep  for  the  yelping  of  a  cur,  till  I 
know  something  more  of  the  matter."  So  he  stood  and 
listened;  and  by  and  by,  as  the  cry  of  the  hound  came 


Robert  Bruce  261 

nearer,  he  began  to  hear  a  trampling  of  horses,  and  the 
voices  of  men,  and  the  ringing  and  clattering  of  armour, 
and  then  he  was  sure  the  enemy  were  coming  to  the 
river  side.  Then  the  King  thought,  "  If  I  go  back  to  give 
my  men  the  alarm,  these  Galloway  men  will  get  through 
the  ford  without  opposition;  and  that  would  be  a  pity, 
since  it  is  a  place  so  advantageous  to  make  defence 
against  them."  So  he  looked  again  at  the  steep  path, 
and  the  deep  river,  and  he  thought  that  they  gave  him  so 
much  advantage,  that  he  himself  could  defend  the  pas- 
sage with  his  own  hand,  until  his  men  came  to  assist  him. 
He  therefore  sent  his  followers  to  waken  his  men,  and 
remained  alone  by  the  river. 

The  noise  and  trampling  of  the  horses  increased,  and 
the  moon  being  bright,  Bruce  beheld  the  glancing  arms 
of  two  hundred  men,  on  the  opposite  bank.  The  men  of 
Galloway,  on  their  part,  saw  but  one  solitary  figure 
guarding  the  ford,  and  the  foremost  of  them  plunged  into 
the  river  without  minding  him.  But  as  they  could  only 
pass  the  ford  one  by  one,  the  Bruce,  who  stood  high  above 
them  on  the  bank  where  they  were  to  land,  killed  the 
foremost  man  with  a  thrust  of  his  long  spear,  and  with  a 
second  thrust  stabbed  the  horse,  which  fell  down,  kicking 
and  plunging  in  his  agonies,  on  the  narrow  path,  and  so 
prevented  the  others  who  were  following  from  getting 
out  of  the  river.  Bruce  had  thus  an  opportunity  of  deal- 
ing his  blows  among  them,  while  they  could  not  strike  at 
him.  In  the  confusion,  five  or  six  of  the  enemy  were 
slain,  or,  having  been  borne  down  with  the  current,  were 
drowned.     The  rest  were  terrified,  and  drew  back. 

But  when  the  Galloway  men  looked  again,  and  saw 
they  were  opposed  by  only  one  man,  they  themselves 
being  so  many,  they  cried  out,  that  their  honour  would 


262  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

be  lost  forever  if  they  did  not  force  their  way;  and  en- 
couraged each  other,  with  loud  cries,  to  plunge  through 
and  assault  him.  But  by  this  time  the  King's  soldiers 
came  up  to  his  assistance,  and  the  Galloway  men  gave 
up  their  enterprise. 

About  the  time  when  the  Bruce  was  yet  at  the  head  of 
but  few  men,  Sir  Aymer  de  Valence,  who  was  Earl  of 
Pembroke,  together  with  Sir  John  of  Lorn,  came  into 
Galloway,  each  of  them  being  at  the  head  of  a  large  body 
of  men.  John  of  Lorn  had  a  bloodhound  with  him, 
which  it  was  said  had  formerly  belonged  to  Robert  Bruce 
himself;  and  having  been  fed  by  the  King  with  his  own 
hands,  it  became  attached  to  him,  and  would  follow  his 
footsteps  anywhere,  as  dogs  are  well  known  to  trace  their 
master's  steps,  whether  they  be  bloodhounds  or  not.  By 
means  of  this  hound,  John  of  Lorn  thought  he  should 
certainly  find  out  Bruce,  and  take  revenge  on  him  for  the 
death  of  his  relation  Comyn. 

The  King  saw  that  he  was  followed  by  a  large  body, 
and  being  determined  to  escape  from  them,  he  made  all  the 
people  who  were  with  him  disperse  themselves  different 
ways,  thinking  thus  that  the  enemy  must  needs  lose  trace 
of  him.  He  kept  only  one  man  along  with  him,  and  that 
was  his  own  foster-brother,  or  the  son  of  his  nurse.  When 
John  of  Lorn  came  to  the  place  where  Bruce's  com- 
panions had  dispersed  themselves,  the  bloodhound,  after  it 
had  snuffed  up  and  down  for  a  little,  quitted  the  footsteps 
of  all  the  other  fugitives,  and  ran  barking  upon  the  track 
of  two  men  out  of  the  whole  number.  Then  John  of 
Lorn  knew  that  one  of  these  two  must  needs  be  King 
Robert.  Accordingly,  he  commanded  five  of  his  men 
that  were  speedy  of  foot  to  chase  after  him,  and  either 
make   him   prisoner   or   slay   him.    The   Highlanders 


Robert  Bruce  263 

started  off  accordingly,  and  ran  so  fast,  that  they  gained 
sight  of  Robert  and  his  foster-brother.  The  King  asked 
his  companion  what  help  he  could  give  him,  and  his 
foster-brother  answered  he  was  ready  to  do  his  best.  So 
these  two  turned  on  the  five  men  of  John  of  Lorn,  and 
killed  them  all 

But  by  this  time  Bruce  very  much  fatigued,  and  yet 
they  dared  not  sit  down  to  take  any  rest ;  for  whenever 
they  stopped  for  an  instant,  they  heard  the  cry  of  the 
bloodhound  behind  them,  and  knew  by  that,  that  their 
enemies  were  coming  up  fast  after  them.  At  length,  they 
came  to  a  wood,  through  which  ran  a  small  river.  Then 
Bruce  said  to  his  foster-brother,  "  Let  us  wade  down  this 
stream  for  a  great  way,  instead  of  going  straight  across,  and 
so  this  unhappy  hound  will  lose  the  scent;  for  if  we  were 
once  clear  of  him,  I  should  not  be  afraid  of  getting  away 
from  the  pursuers."  Accordingly,  the  King  and  his 
attendant  walked  a  great  way  down  the  stream,  taking 
care  to  keep  their  feet  in  the  water,  which  could  not  retain 
any  scent  where  they  had  stepped.  Then  they  came 
ashore  on  the  further  side  from  the  enemy,  and  went  deep 
into  the  wood  before  they  stopped  to  rest  themselves.  In 
the  meanwhile,  the  hound  led  John  of  Lorn  straight  to 
the  place  where  the  King  went  into  the  water,  but  there 
the  dog  began  to  be  puzzled,  not  knowing  where  to  go 
next.  So,  John  of  Lorn,  seeing  the  dog  had  lost  track, 
gave  up  the  chase,  and  returned  to  join  with  Aymer  de 
Valence. 

But  King  Robert's  adventures  were  not  yet  ended. 
It  was  now  near  night,  and  he  went  boldy  into  a  farm- 
house, where  he  found  the  mistress,  an  old,  true-hearted 
Scotswoman,  sitting  alone.  Upon  seeing  a  stranger  enter 
she  asked  him  who  and  what  he  was.    The  King  an- 


264  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

swered  that  he  was  a  traveller,  who  was  journeying 
through  the  country. 

"All  travellers,"  answered  the  good  woman,  "are 
welcome  here,  for  the  sake  of  one." 

"And  who  is  that  one,"  said  the  King,  "for  whose 
sake  you  make  all  welcome  ?" 

"It  is  our  rightful  King,  Robert  the  Bruce,"  answered 
the  mistress,  "and  although  he  is  now  pursued  and 
hunted  after  with  hounds  and  horns,  I  hope  to  live  to  see 
him  King  over  all  Scotland." 

"Since  you  love  him  so  well,  dame,"  said  the  King, 
"know  that  you  see  him  before  you.  I  am  Robert  the 
Bruce." 

"You!"  said  the  good  woman,  in  great  surprise;  "and 
wherefore  are  you  thus  alone  ? — where  are  all  your  men  ?" 

"I  have  none  with  me  at  this  moment,"  answered 
Bruce,  "and  therefore  I  must  travel  alone." 

"But  that  shall  not  be,"  said  the  brave  old  dame,  "for 
I  have  two  stout  sons,  gallant  and  trusty  men,  who  shall 
be  your  servants  for  life  and  death." 

So  she  brought  her  two  sons,  and  though  she  well  knew 
the  dangers  to  which  she  exposed  them,  she  made  them 
swear  fidelity  to  the  King. 

Now,  the  loyal  woman  was  getting  everything  ready 
for  the  King's  supper,  when  suddenly  there  was  a  great 
trampling  of  horses  heard  round  the  house.  They 
thought  it  must  be  some  of  the  English,  or  John  of  Lorn's 
men,  and  the  good  wife  called  upon  her  sons  to  fight  to 
the  last  for  King  Robert.  But  shortly  after,  they  heard 
the  voice  of  the  good  Lord  James  of  Douglas,  and  of 
Edward  Bruce,  the  King's  brother,  who  had  come  with 
a  hundred  and  fifty  horsemen,  according  to  the  instruc- 
tions that  the  King  had  left  with  them  at  parting. 


Robert  Bruce  265 

Robert  the  Bruce  was  right  joyful  to  meet  his  brother, 
and  his  faithful  friend  Lord  James;  and  had  no  sooner 
found  himself  once  more  at  the  head  of  such  a  consider- 
able body  of  followers,  than  he  forgot  hunger  and  weari- 
ness. There  was  nothing  but  mount  and  ride;  and  as 
(the  Scots  rushed  suddenly  into  the  village  where  the 
English  were  quartered,  they  easily  dispersed  and  cut 
them  to  pieces. 

The  consequence  of  these  successes  of  King  Robert 
was  that  soldiers  came  to  join  him  on  all  sides,  and  that  he 
obtained  several  victories  over  English  commanders; 
until  at  length  the  English  were  afraid  to  venture  into 
the  open  country,  as  formerly,  unless  when  they  could 
assemble  themselves  in  considerable  bodies.  They 
thought  it  safer  to  lie  still  in  the  towns  and  castles  which 
they  had  garrisoned. 

Edward  I  would  have  entered  Scotland  at  the  head  of 
a  large  army,  before  he  had  left  Bruce  time  to  conquer 
back  the  country.  But  very  fortunately  for  the  Scots, 
that  wise  and  skilful,  though  ambitious  King,  died  when 
he  was  on  the  point  of  marching  into  Scotland.  His  son 
Edward  II  neglected  the  Scottish  war,  and  thus  lost  the 
opportunity  of  defeating  Bruce,  when  his  force  was  small. 
But  when  Sir  Philip  Mowbray,  the  governor  of  Stirling, 
came  to  London,  to  tell  the  King,  that  Stirling,  the  last 
Scottish  town  of  importance  which  remained  in  pos- 
session of  the  English,  was  to  be  surrendered  if  it  were 
not  relieved  by  force  of  arms  before  midsummer,  then  all 
the  English  nobles  called  out,  it  would  be  a  sin  and  shame 
to  permit  the  fair  conquest  which  Edward  I  had  made, 
to  be  forfeited  to  the  Scots  for  want  of  fighting. 

King  Edward  II,  therefore,  assembled  one  of  the  great- 
est armies  which  a  King  of  England  ever  commanded. 


266  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

There  were  troops  brought  from  all  his  dominions,  many 
brave  soldiers  from  the  French  provinces,  many  Irish, 
many  Welsh,  and  all  the  great  English  nobles  and  barons, 
with  their  followers.  The  number  was  not  less  than 
one  hundred  thousand  men. 

King  Robert  the  Bruce  summoned  all  his  nobles  and 
barons  to  join  him,  when  he  heard  of  the  great  prepara- 
tions which  the  King  of  England  was  making.  They 
were  not  so  numerous  as  the  English  by  many  thousand 
men.  In  fact,  his  whole  army  did  not  very  much  exceed 
thirty  thousand,  and  they  were  much  worse  armed  than 
the  wealthy  Englishmen;  but  then,  Robert  was  one  of 
the  most  expert  generals  of  the  time;  and  the  officers  he 
had  under  him,  were  his  brother  Edward,  his  faithful 
follower  the  Douglas,  and  other  brave  and  experienced 
leaders.  His  men  had  been  accustomed  to  fight  and 
gain  victories  under  every  disadvantage  of  situation  and 
numbers. 

The  King,  on  his  part,  studied  how  he  might  supply, 
by  address  and  stratagem,  what  he  wanted  in  numbers 
and  strength.  He  knew  the  superiority  of  the  English  in 
their  heavy-armed  cavalry,  and  in  their  archers.  Both 
these  advantages  he  resolved  to  provide  against.  With 
this  purpose,  he  led  his  army  down  into  a  plain  near 
Stirling.  The  English  army  must  needs  pass  through  a 
boggy  country,  broken  with  water-courses,  while  the 
Scots  occupied  hard  dry  ground.  He  then  caused  all  the 
ground  upon  the  front  of  his  line  of  battle,  to  be  dug  full 
of  holes,  about  as  deep  as  a  man's  knee.  They  were 
filled  with  light  brushwood,  and  the  turf  was  laid  on  the 
top,  so  that  it  appeared  a  plain  field,  while  in  reality  it 
was  as  full  of  these  pits  as  a  honeycomb  is  of  holes.  He 
also,  it  is  said,  caused  steel  spikes,  called  calthrops,  to  be 


Robert  Bruce  267 

scattered  up  and  down  in  the  plain,  where  the  English 
cavalry  were  most  likely  to  advance,  trusting  in  that  man- 
ner to  lame  and  destroy  their  horses. 

When  the  Scottish  army  was  drawn  up,  the  line 
stretched  north  and  south.  On  the  south,  it  was  ter- 
minated by  the  banks  of  the  brook  called  Eannockburn, 
which  are  so  rocky,  that  no  troops  could  attack  them  there. 
On  the  left,  the  Scottish  line  extended  near  to  the  town 
of  Stirling.  Bruce  reviewed  his  troops  very  carefully. 
He  then  spoke  to  the  soldiers,  and  expressed  his  deter- 
mination to  gain  the  victory,  or  to  lose  his  life  on  the 
field  of  battle.  He  desired  that  all  those  who  did  not  pro- 
pose to  fight  to  the  last,  should  leave  the  field  before  the 
battle  began,  and  that  none  should  remain  except  those 
who  were  determined  to  take  the  issue  of  victory  or  death, 
as  God  should  send  it.  When  the  main  body  of  his  army 
was  thus  placed  in  order,  the  King  dispatched  James  of 
Douglas,  and  Sir  Robert  Keith,  the  Mareschal  of  the 
Scottish  army,  in  order  that  they  might  survey  the 
English  force.  They  returned  with  information,  that 
the  approach  of  that  vast  host  was  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  and  terrible  sights  which  could  be  seen — that 
the  whole  country  seemed  covered  with  men-at-arms  on 
horse  and  foot. 

It  was  upon  the  twenty-third  of  June,  13 14,  the  King 
of  Scotland  heard  the  news,  that  the  English  army  was 
approaching  Stirling.  The  van  now  came  in  sight,  and  a 
number  of  their  bravest  knights  drew  near  to  see  what 
the  Scots  were  doing.  They  saw  King  Robert  dressed 
in  his  armour,  and  distinguished  by  a  gold  crown,  which 
he  wore  over  his  helmet.  He  was  not  mounted  on  his 
great  war-horse,  because  he  did  not  expect  to  fight  that 
evening.     But  he  rode  on  a  little  pony  up  and  down  the 


268  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

ranks  of  his  army,  putting  his  men  in  order,  and  carried 
in  his  hand  a  sort  of  battle-axe  made  of  steel.  When  the 
King  saw  the  English  horsemen  draw  near,  he  advanced 
a  little  before  his  own  men,  that  he  might  look  at  them 
more  nearly. 

There  was  a  knight  among  the  English,  called  Sir 
Henry  de  Bohun,  who  thought  this  would  be  a  good 
opportunity  to  gain  great  fame  to  himself,  and  put  an  end 
to  the  war,  by  killing  King  Robert.  The  King  being 
poorly  mounted,  and  having  no  lance,  Bohun  galloped 
on  him  suddenly  and  furiously,  thinking,  with  his  long 
spear,  and  his  tall,  powerful  horse,  easily  to  bear  him 
down  to  the  ground.  King  Robert  saw  him,  and  per- 
mitted him  to  come  very  near,  then  suddenly  turned  his 
pony  a  little  to  one  side,  so  that  Sir  Henry  missed  him 
with  the  lance-point,  and  was  in  the  act  of  being  carried 
past  him  by  the  career  of  his  horse.  But  as  he  passed, 
King  Robert  rose  up  in  his  stirrups,  and  struck  Sir  Henry 
on  the  head  with  his  battle-axe  so  terrible  a  blow,  that  it 
broke  to  pieces  his  iron  helmet  as  if  it  had  been  a  nut-shell, 
and  hurled  him  from  his  saddle.  He  was  dead  before 
he  reached  the  ground.  This  gallant  action  was  blamed 
by  the  Scottish  leaders,  who  thought  Bruce  ought  not  to 
have  exposed  himself  to  so  much  danger,  when  the  safety 
of  the  whole  army  depended  on  him.  The  King  only 
kept  looking  at  his  weapon,  which  was  injured  by  the 
force  of  the  blow,  and  said,  "I  have  broken  my  good 
battle-axe. " 

The  next  morning  the  English  King  ordered  his  men 
to  begin  the  battle.  The  archers  then  bent  their  bows, 
and  began  to  shoot  so  closely  together,  that  the  arrows 
fell  like  flakes  of  snow  on  a  Christmas  day.  They  killed 
many  of  the  Scots,  and  might  have  decided  the  victory; 


Robert  Bruce  269 

but  Bruce  was  prepared  for  them.  A  body  of  men-at- 
arms,  well  mounted,  rode  at  full  gallop  among  them, 
and  as  the  archers  had  no  weapons  save  their  bows  and 
arrows,  which  they  could  not  use  when  they  were  attacked 
hand  to  hand,  they  were  cut  down  in  great  numbers  by 
the  Scottish  horsemen,  and  thrown  into  total  confusion. 
The  fine  English  cavalry  then  advanced  to  support  their 
archers.  But  coming  over  the  ground  which  was  dug 
full  of  pits  the  horses  fell  into  these  holes  and  the  riders 
lay  tumbling  about,  without  any  means  of  defence,  and 
unable  to  rise,  from  the  weight  of  their  armour. 

While  the  battle  was  obstinately  maintained  on  both 
sides,  an  event  happened  which  decided  the  victory. 
The  servants  and  attendants  on  the  Scottish  camp 
had  been  sent  behind  the  army  to  a  place  afterward 
called  the  Gillies'  hill.  But  when  they  saw  that  their 
masters  were  likely  to  gain  the  day,  they  rushed  from 
their  place  of  concealment  with  such  weapons  as  they 
could  get,  that  they  might  have  their  share  in  the  victory 
and  in  the  spoil.  The  English,  seeing  them  come  sud- 
denly over  the  hill,  mistook  this  disorderly  rabble  for  a 
new  army  coming  up  to  sustain  the  Scots,  and,  losing  all 
heart,  began  to  shift  every  man  for  himself.  Edward 
himself  left  the  field  as  fast  as  he  could  ride. 

The  English,  after  this  great  defeat,  were  no  longer 
in  a  condition  to  support  their  pretensions  to  be  masters 
of  Scotland,  or  to  continue  to  send  armies  into  that  coun- 
try to  overcome  it.  On  the  contrary,  they  became  for 
a  time  scarce  able  to  defend  their  own  frontiers  against 
King  Robert  and  his  soldiers. 

Thus  did  Robert  Bruce  arise  from  the  condition  of  an 
exile,  hunted  with  bloodhounds  like  a  stag  or  beast  of 
prey,  to  the  rank  of  an  independent  sovereign,  universally 


270  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

acknowledged  to  be  one  of  the  wisest  and  bravest  Kings 
who  then  lived.  The  nation  of  Scotland  was  also  raised 
once  more  from  the  situation  of  a  distressed  and  conquered 
province  to  that  of  a  free  and  independent  state,  governed 
by  its  own  laws. 

Robert  Bruce  continued  to  reign  gloriously  for  several 
years,  and  the  Scots  seemed,  during  his  government,  to 
have  acquired  a  complete  superiority  over  their  neighbours. 
But  then  we  must  remember,  that  Edward  II  who  then 
reigned  in  England,  was  a  foolish  prince,  and  listened  to 
bad  counsels;  so  that  it  is  no  wonder  that  he  was  beaten 
by  so  wise  and  experienced  a  general  as  Robert  Bruce, 
who  had  fought  his  way  to  the  crown  through  so  many 
disasters,  and  acquired  in  consequence  so  much  renown. 

In  the  last  year  of  Robert  the  Bruce's  reign,  he  became 
extremely  sickly  and  infirm,  chiefly  owing  to  a  disorder 
called  the  leprosy,  which  he  had  caught  during  the  hard- 
ships and  misfortunes  of  his  youth,  when  he  was  so  fre- 
quently obliged  to  hide  himself  in  woods  and  morasses, 
without  a  roof  to  shelter  him.  He  lived  at  a  castle  called 
Cardross,  on  the  beautiful  banks  of  the  river  Clyde,  near 
to  where  it  joins  the  sea;  and  his  chief  amusement  was 
to  go  upon  the  river,  and  down  to  the  sea  in  a  ship,  which 
he  kept  for  his  pleasure.  He  was  no  longer  able  to  sit 
upon  his  war-horse,  or  to  lead  his  army  to  the  field. 

While  Bruce  was  in  this  feeble  state,  Edward  II,  King 
of  England,  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Edward 
III.  He  turned  out  afterward  to  be  one  of  the  wisest 
and  bravest  Kings  whom  England  ever  had ;  but  when  he 
first  mounted  the  throne  he  was  very  young.  The  war 
between  the  English  and  the  Scots  still  lasted  at  the  time. 

But  finally  a  peace  was  concluded  with  Robert  Bruce, 
on  terms  highly  honourable  to  Scotland;  for  the  English 


Robert  Bruce  271 

King  renounced  all  pretensions  to  the  sovereignty  of  the 
country. 

Good  King  Robert  did  not  long  survive  this  joyful 
event.  He  was  not  aged  more  than  four-and-fifty  years, 
but  his  bad  health  was  caused  by  the  hardships  which 
he  sustained  during  his  youth,  and  at  length  he  became 
very  ill.  Finding  that  he  could  not  recover,  he  assembled 
round  his  bedside  the  nobles  and  counsellors  in  whom 
he  most  trusted.  He  told  them,  that  now,  being  on  his 
death-bed,  he  sorely  repented  all  his  misdeeds,  and  partic- 
ularly, that  he  had,  in  his  passion,  killed  Comyn  with 
his  own  hand,  in  the  church  and  before  the  altar.  He 
said  that  if  he  had  lived,  he  had  intended  to  go  to  Jerusalem 
to  make  war  upon  the  Saracens  who  held  the  Holy 
Land,  as  some  expiation  for  the  evil  deeds  he  had  done. 
But  since  he  was  about  to  die,  he  requested  of  his  dearest 
friend  and  bravest  warrior,  and  that  was  the  good 
Lord  James  Douglas,  that  he  should  carry  his  heart  to 
the  Holy  Land.  Douglas  wept  bitterly  as  he  accepted 
this  office — the  last  mark  of  the  Bruce's  confidence  and 
friendship. 

The  King  soon  afterward  expired;  and  his  heart 
was  taken  out  from  his  body  and  embalmed,  that  is,  pre- 
pared with  spices  and  perfumes,  that  it  might  remain 
a  long  time  fresh  and  uncorrupted.  Then  the  Douglas 
caused  a  case  of  silver  to  be  made,  into  which  he  put  the 
Bruce's  heart,  and  wore  it  around  his  neck,  by  a  string  of 
silk  and  gold.  And  he  set  forward  for  the  Holy  Land, 
with  a  gallant  train  of  the  bravest  men  in  Scotland,  who, 
to  show  their  value  of  and  sorrow  for  their  brave  King 
Robert  Bruce,  resolved  to  attend  his  heart  to  the  city  of 
Jerusalem.  In  going  to  Palestine  Douglas  landed  in 
Spain,  where  the  Saracen  King,  or  Sultan  of  Granada, 


272  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Knou 

called  Osmyn,  was  invading  the  realms  of  Alphonso,  the 
Spanish  King  of  Castile.  King  Alphonso  received 
Douglas  with  great  honour  and  distinction,  and  easily 
persuaded  the  Scottish  Earl  that  he  would  do  good  service 
to  the  Christian  cause,  by  assisting  him  to  drive  back 
the  Saracens  of  Granada  before  proceeding  on  his  voyage 
to  Jerusalem.  Lord  Douglas  and  his  followers  went 
accordingly  to  a  great  battle  against  Osmyn,  and  had 
little  difficulty  in  defeating  the  Saracens.  But  being 
ignorant  of  the  mode  of  fighting  among  the  cavalry  of  the 
East,  the  Scots  pursued  the  chase  too  far,  and  the  Moors, 
when  they  saw  them  scattered  and  separated  from  each 
other,  turned  suddenly  back,  with  a  loud  cry  of  Allah 
illah  Allah,  which  is  their  shout  of  battle,  and  surrounded 
such  of  the  Scottish  knights  and  squires  as  were  dispersed 
from  each  other. 

In  this  new  skirmish,  Douglas  saw  Sir  William  St. 
Clair  of  Roslyn  fighting  desperately,  surrounded  by 
many  Moors,  who  were  having  at  him  with  their  sabres. 
"Yonder  worthy  knight  will  be  slain,"  Douglas  said, 
"unless  he  have  instant  help."  With  that  he  galloped 
to  his  rescue,  but  presently  was  himself  also  surrounded 
by  many  Moors.  When  he  found  the  enemy  press  so 
thick  round  him,  as  to  leave  him  no  chance  of  escaping, 
the  Earl  took  from  his  neck  the  Bruce 's  heart,  and 
speaking  to  it,  as  he  would  have  done  to  the  King,  had 
he  been  alive — "Pass  first  in  fight,"  he  said,  "as  thou 
wert  wont  to  do,  and  Douglas  will  follow  thee,  or  die. " 

He  then  threw  the  King's  heart  among  the  enemy, 
and  rushing  forward  to  the  place  where  it  fell,  was  there 
slain.  His  body  was  found  lying  above  the  silver  case, 
as  if  it  had  been  his  last  object  to  defend  the  Bruce's 
heart. 


Robert  Bruce  273 

Such  of  the  Scottish  knights  as  remained  alive  returned 
to  their  own  country.  They  brought  back  the  heart  of 
the  Bruce,  and  the  bones  of  the  good  Lord  James.  The 
Bruce's  heart  was  buried  below  the  high  altar  in  Melrose 
Abbey.  As  for  his  body,  it  was  laid  in  the  sepulchre  in 
the  midst  of  the  church  of  Dunfermline,  under  a  marble 
stone.  The  church  afterward  becoming  ruinous,  and 
the  roof  falling  down  with  age,  the  monument  was  broken 
to  pieces,  and  nobody  could  tell  where  it  stood.  But 
when  they  were  repairing  the  church  at  Dunfermline, 
and  removing  the  rubbish,  lo!  they  found  fragments  of 
the  marble  tomb  of  Robert  Bruce.  Then  they  began 
*:o  dig  farther,  thinking  to  discover  the  body  of  this  cele- 
brated monarch;  and  at  length  they  came  to  the  skeleton 
of  a  tall  man,  and  they  knew  it  must  be  that  of  King 
Robert,  both  as  he  was  known  to  have  been  buried  in  a 
winding  sheet  of  cloth  of  gold,  of  which  many  fragments 
were  found  about  this  skeleton,  and  also  because  the 
breastbone  appeared  to  have  been  sawed  through,  in 
order  to  take  the  heart.  A  new  tomb  was  prepared 
into  which  the  bones  were  laid  with  profound  respect. 


CHAPTER  XVII 


GEORGE  WASHINGTON 


ON  THE  4th  of  March,  1797,  Washington  went  to 
the  inauguration  of  his  successor  as  President 
of  the  United  States.  The  Federal  Government 
was  sitting  in  Philadelphia  at  that  time  and  Congress 
held  sessions  in  the  courthouse  on  the  corner  of  Sixth 
and  Chestnut  Streets. 

At  the  appointed  hour  Washington  entered  the  hall 
followed  by  John  Adams,  who  was  to  take  the  oath  of 
office.  When  they  were  seated  Washington  arose  and 
introduced  Mr.  Adams  to  the  audience,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded to  read  in  a  firm  clear  voice  his  brief  valedictory 
— not  his  great  "Farewell  Address,"  for  that  had  already 
been  published.  A  lady  who  sat  on  "the  front  bench," 
"immediately  in  front"  of  Washington  describes  the 
scene  in  these  words: 

"There  was  a  narrow  passage  from  the  door  of  en- 
trance to  the  room.  General  Washington  stopped  at  the 
end  to  let  Mr.  Adams  pass  to  the  chair.  The  latter  al- 
ways wore  a  full  suit  of  bright  drab,  with  loose  cuffs  to 
his  coat.  General  Washington's  dress  was  a  full  suit  of 
black.  His  military  hat  had  the  black  cockade.  There 
stood  the  'Father  of  his  Country'  acknowledged  by  nations 
the  first  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his 
countrymen.  No  marshals  with  gold-coloured  scarfs 
attended  him;  there  was  no  cheering,  no  noise;  the  most 
274 


George  Washington  275 

profound  silence  greeted  him  as  if  the  great  assembly- 
desired  to  hear  him  breathe.  Mr.  Adams  covered  his 
face  with  both  his  hands ;  the  sleeves  of  his  coat  and  his 
hands  were  covered  with  tears.  Every  now  and  then 
there  was  a  suppressed  sob.  I  cannot  describe  Washing- 
ton's appearance  as  I  felt  it — perfectly  composed  and 
self-possessed  till  the  close  of  his  address.  Then  when 
strong,  nervous  sobs  broke  loose,  when  tears  covered  the 
faces,  then  the  great  man  was  shaken.  I  never  took  my 
eyes  from  his  face.  Large  drops  came  from  his  eyes. 
He  looked  as  if  his  heart  was  with  them,  and  would  be  to 
the  end." 

On  Washington's  retirement  from  the  Presidency  one 
of  his  first  employments  was  to  arrange  his  papers  and 
letters.  Then  on  returning  to  his  home  the  venerable 
master  found  many  things  to  repair.  His  landed  estate 
comprised  eight  thousand  acres,  and  was  divided  into 
farms,  with  enclosures  and  farm-buildings.  And  now 
with  body  and  mind  alike  sound  and  vigorous, 
he  bent  his  energies  to  directing  the  improve- 
ments that  marked  his  last  days  at  Mount  Vernon. 

In  his  earlier  as  well  as  in  later  life,  his  tour  of  the  farms 
would  average  from  eight  to  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  a 
day.  He  rode  upon  his  farms  entirely  unattended, 
opening  his  gates,  pulling  down  and  putting  up  his  fences 
as  he  passed,  visiting  his  labourers  at  their  work,  inspect- 
ing all  the  operations  of  his  extensive  establishment  with 
a  careful  eye,  directing  useful  improvements  and  super- 
intending them  in  their  progress. 

He  usually  rode  at  a  moderate  pace  in  passing  through 
his  fields.  But  when  behind  time  this  most  punctual  of 
men  would  display  the  horsemanship  of  his  earlier  days, 
and  a  hard  gallop  would  bring  him  up  to  time  so  that  the 


276  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

sound  of  his  horse's  hoofs  and  the  first  dinner  bell 
would  be  heard  together  at  a  quarter  before  three. 

A  story  is  told  that  one  day  an  elderly  stranger  meeting 
a  Revolutionary  worthy  out  hunting,  a  long-tried  and 
valued  friend  of  the  chief,  accosted  him,  and  asked  whether 
Washington  was  to  be  found  at  the  mansion  house,  or 
whether  he  was  off  riding  over  his  estate.  The  friend 
answered  that  he  was  visiting  his  farms,  and  directed  the 
stranger  the  road  to  take,  adding,  "You  will  meet,  sir, 
with  an  old  gentleman  riding  alone  in  plain  drab  clothes, 
a  broad-brimmed  white  hat,  a  hickory  switch  in  his  hand, 
and  carrying  an  umbrella  with  a  long  staff,  which  is  at- 
tached to  his  saddle-bow — that  person,  sir,  is  General 
Washington." 

Precisely  at  a  quarter  before  three  the  industrious 
farmer  returned,  dressed,  and  dined  at  three  o'clock. 
At  this  meal  he  ate  heartily,  but  was  not  particular  in 
his  diet  with  the  exception  of  fish,  of  which  he  was  ex- 
cessively fond.  Touching  his  liking  for  fish,  and  illus- 
trative of  his  practical  economy  and  abhorrence  of  waste 
and  extravagance,  an  anecdote  is  told  of  the  time  he  was 
President  and  living  in  Philadelphia.  It  happened  that 
a  single  shad  had  been  caught  in  the  Delaware,  and 
brought  to  the  city  market.  His  steward,  Sam  Fraunces, 
pounced  upon  the  fish  with  the  speed  of  an  osprey,  de- 
lighted that  he  had  secured  a  delicacy  agreeable  to  the 
palate  of  his  chief,  and  careless  of  the  expense,  for  which 
the  President  had  often  rebuked  him. 

When  the  fish  was  served  Washington  suspected  the 
steward  had  forgotten  his  order  about  expenditure  for  the 
table  and  said  to  Fraunces,  who  stood  at  his  post  at  the 
sideboard,  "What  fish  is  this?"  ''A  shad,  sir,  a  very 
fine  shad,"  the  steward  answered.    "I  know  your  excel- 


George  Washington  277 

lency  is  particularly  fond  of  this  kind  of  fish,  and  was  so 
fortunate  as  to  procure  this  one — the  only  one  in  market, 
sir,  the  first  of  the  season."  "The  price,  sir,  the  price?" 
asked  Washington  sternly.  "Three — three  dollars,"  stam- 
mered the  conscience-stricken  steward.  "Take  it  away," 
thundered  the  chief,  "take  it  away,  sir!  It  shall  never  be 
said  that  my  table  set  such  an  example  of  luxury  and 
extravagance."  Poor  Fraunces  tremblingly  did  as  he 
was  told,  and  the  first  shad  of  the  season  was  carried 
away  untouched  to  be  speedily  discussed  in  the  servants' 
dining  room. 

Although  the  Farmer  of  Mount  Vernon  was  much 
retired  from  the  business  world,  he  was  by  no  means 
inattentive  to  the  progress  of  public  affairs.  When  the 
post  bag  arrived,  he  would  select  his  letters  and  lay  them 
aside  for  reading  in  the  seclusion  of  his  library.  The 
newspapers  he  would  peruse  while  taking  his  single 
cup  of  tea  (his  only  supper)  and  read  aloud  passages 
of  peculiar  interest,  remarking  the  matter  as  he  went 
along.  He  read  with  distinctness  and  precision.  These 
evenings  with  his  family  always  ended  at  precisely  nine 
o'clock,  when  he  bade  everyone  good  night  and  retired 
to  rest,  to  rise  again  at  four  and  renew  the  same  routine 
of  labour  and  enjoyment. 

Washington's  last  days,  like  those  that  preceded  them 
in  the  course  of  a  long  and  well-spent  life,  were  devoted 
to  constant  and  careful  employment.  His  correspon- 
dence both  at  home  and  abroad  was  immense.  Yet  no 
letter  was  unanswered.  One  of  the  best-bred  men  of 
his  time,  Washington  deemed  it  a  grave  offence  against 
the  rules  of  good  manners  and  propriety  to  leave  letters 
unanswered.  He  wrote  with  great  facility,  and  it  would 
be  a  difficult  matter  to  find  another  who  had  written  so 


278  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

much,  who  had  written  so  well.  General  Harry  Lee 
once  observed  to  him,  "  We  are  amazed,  sir,  at  the  vast 
amount  of  work  you  get  through."  Washington  ans- 
wered, "  Sir,  I  rise  at  four  o'clock,  and  a  great  deal  of 
my  work  is  done  while  others  sleep. " 

He  was  the  most  punctual  of  men,  as  we  said.  To 
this  admirable  quality  of  rising  at  four  and  retiring  to 
rest  at  nine  at  all  seasons,  this  great  man  owed  his  ability 
to  accomplish  mighty  labours  during  his  long  and  illus- 
trious life.  He  was  punctual  in  everything  and  made 
everyone  about  him  punctual.  So  careful  a  man 
delighted  in  always  having  about  him  a  good  timekeeper. 
In  Philadelphia,  the  first  President  regularly  walked 
up  to  his  watchmaker's  to  compare  his  watch  with  the 
regulator.  At  Mount  Vernon  the  active  yet  punctual 
farmer  invariably  consulted  the  dial  when  returning 
from  his  morning  ride,  and  before  entering  his  house. 

The  affairs  of  the  household  took  order  from  the 
master's  accurate  and  methodical  arrangement  of  time. 
Even  the  fisherman  on  the  river  watched  for  the  cook's 
signal  when  to  pull  in  shore  and  deliver  his  catch  in  time 
for  dinner. 

Among  the  picturesque  objects  on  the  Potomac,  to 
be  seen  from  the  eastern  portion  of  the  mansion  house, 
was  the  light  canoe  of  the  house's  fisher.  Father 
Jack  was  an  African,  an  hundred  years  of  age,  and 
although  enfeebled  in  body  by  weight  of  years,  his  mind 
possessed  uncommon  vigour.  And  he  would  tell  of  days 
long  past  when,  under  African  suns,  he  was  made 
captive,  and  of  the  terrible  battle  in  which  his  royal 
sire  was  slain,  the  village  burned,  and  himself  sent  to 
the  slave  ship. 

Father  Jack  had  in  a  considerable  degree  a  leading 


George  Washington  279 

quality  of  his  race — somnolency.  Many  an  hour  could 
the  family  of  Washington  see  the  canoe  fastened  to  a 
stake,  with  the  old  fisherman  bent  nearly  double  enjoy- 
ing a  nap,  which  was  only  disturbed  by  the  jerking  of 
the  white  perch  caught  on  his  hook.  But,  as  we  just 
said,  the  domestic  duties  of  Mount  Vernon  were  gov- 
erned by  clock  time,  and  the  slumbers  of  fisher  Jack 
might  occasion  inconvenience,  for  the  cook  required  the 
fish  at  a  certain  hour,  so  that  they  might  be  served 
smoking  hot  precisely  at  three.  At  times  he  would 
go  to  the  river  bank  and  make  the  accustomed  signals, 
and  meet  with  no  response.  The  old  fisherman  would 
be  quietly  reposing  in  his  canoe,  rocked  by  the  gentle 
undulations  of  the  stream,  and  dreaming,  no  doubt,  of 
events  "long  time  ago."  The  importunate  master  of 
the  kitchen,  grown  ferocious  by  delay,  would  now  rush 
up  and  down  the  water's  edge,  and,  by  dint  of  loud 
shouting,  cause  the  canoe  to  turn  its  prow  to  the  shore. 
Father  Jack,  indignant  at  its  being  supposed  he  was 
asleep  at  his  post,  would  rate  those  present  on  his  land- 
ing, "What  you  all  meek  such  a  debil  of  a  noise  for, 
hey?     I  wa'nt  sleep,  only  noddin'. " 

The  establishment  of  Mount  Vernon  employed  a 
perfect  army  of  domestics ;  yet  to  each  one  was  assigned 
special  duties,  and  from  each  one  strict  performance 
was  required.  There  was  no  confusion  where  there  was 
order,  and  the  affairs  of  this  estate,  embracing  thousands 
of  acres  and  hundreds  of  dependents,  were  conducted 
with  as  much  ease,  method  and  regularity  as  the  affairs 
of  a  homestead  of  average  size. 

Mrs.  Washington  was  an  accomplished  house-wife  of 
the  olden  time,  and  she  gave  constant  attention  to  all 
matters  of  her  household,  and  by  her  skill  and  manage- 


280  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

ment  greatly  contributed  to  the  comfort  and  entertain- 
ment of  the  guests  who  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of 
her  home. 

The  best  charities  of  life  were  gathered  round  Wash- 
ington in  the  last  days  at  Mount  Vernon.  The  love 
and  veneration  of  a  whole  people  for  his  illustrious  ser- 
vices, his  generous  and  untiring  labours  in  the  cause  of 
public  utility;  his  kindly  demeanour  to  his  family  circle, 
his  friends,  and  numerous  dependents ;  his  courteous  and 
cordial  hospitality  to  his  guests,  many  of  them  strangers 
from  far  distant  lands ;  these  charities,  all  of  which  sprang 
from  the  heart,  were  the  ornament  of  his  declining  years 
and  granted  the  most  sublime  scene  in  nature,  when 
human  greatness  reposes  upon  human  happiness. 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  December,  1799,  the 
General  was  engaged  in  making  some  improvements 
in  the  front  of  Mount  Vernon.  As  was  usual  with  him, 
he  carried  his  own  compass,  noted  his  observations,  and 
marked  out  the  ground.  The  day  became  rainy,  with 
sleet,  and  the  improver  remained  so  long  exposed  to  the 
inclemency  of  the  weather  as  to  be  considerably  wetted 
before  his  return  to  the  house.  About  one  o'clock  he 
was  seized  with  chilliness  and  nausea,  but  having  changed 
his  clothes  he  sat  down  to  his  indoor  work.  At  night, 
on  joining  his  family  circle,  he  complained  of  a  slight 
indisposition.  Upon  the  night  of  the  following  day, 
having  borne  acute  suffering  with  composure  and 
fortitude,  he  died. 

In  person  Washington  was  unique.  He  looked  like 
no  one  else.  To  a  stature  lofty  and  commanding  he 
united  a  form  of  the  manliest  proportions,  and  a  dignifed, 
graceful,  and  imposing  carriage.  In  the  prime  of  life 
he  stood  six  feet,  two  inches.    From  the  period  of  the 


George  Washington  281 

Revolution  there  was  an  evident  bending  in  his  frame 
so  passing  straight  before,  but  the  stoop  came  from 
the  cares  and  toils  of  that  arduous  contest  rather  than 
from  years.  For  his  step  was  firm,  his  appearance 
noble  and  impressive  long  after  the  time  when  the  phys- 
ical properties  of  men  are  supposed  to  wane. 

A  majestic  height  was  met  by  corresponding  breadth 
and  firmness.  His  whole  person  was  so  cast  in  nature's 
finest  mould  as  to  resemble  an  ancient  statue,  all  of 
whose  parts  unite  to  the  perfection  of  the  whole.  But 
with  all  its  development  of  muscular  power,  Washington's 
form  had  no  look  of  bulkiness,  and  so  harmonious  were 
its  proportions  that  he  did  not  appear  so  tall  as  his  por- 
traits have  represented.  He  was  rather  spare  than  full 
during  his  whole  life. 

The  strength  of  Washington's  arm  was  shown  on  several 
occasions.  He  threw  a  stone  from  the  bed  of  the  stream 
to  the  top  of  the  Natural  Bridge,  Virginia,  and  another 
stone  across  the  Rappahannock  at  Fredericksburg.  The 
stone  was  said  to  be  a  piece  of  slate  about  the  size  of  a 
dollar  with  which  he  spanned  the  bold  river,  and  it  took 
the  ground  at  least  thirty  yards  on  the  other  side.  Many 
have  since  tried  this  feat,  but  none  have  cleared  the 
water. 

In  1772  some  young  men  were  contending  at  Mount 
Vernon  in  the  exercise  of  pitching  the  bar.  The  Colonel 
looked  on  for  a  time,  then  grasping  the  missile  in  his  mas- 
ter hand  he  whirled  the  iron  through  the  air  and  it  fell 
far  beyond  any  of  its  former  limits.  "You  see,  young 
gentlemen,"  said  the  chief  with  a  smile,  "that  my  arm 
yet  retains  some  portion  of  my  early  vigour."  He  was 
then  in  his  fortieth  year  and  probably  in  the  fullness  of  his 
physical  powers.     Those  powers  became  rather  mellowed 


282  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

than  decayed  by  time,  for  "  his  age  was  like  lusty  winter, 
frosty  yet  kindly,"  and  up  to  his  sixty-eighth  year  he 
mounted  a  horse  with  surprising  agility  and  rode  with 
ease  and  grace.  Rickets,  the  celebrated  equestrian, 
used  to  say,  "I  delight  to  see  the  General  ride  and  make  it 
a  point  to  fall  in  with  him  when  I  hear  he  is  out  on  horse- 
back— his  seat  is  so  firm,  his  management  so  easy  and 
graceful  that  I  who  am  an  instructor  in  horsemanship 
would  go  to  him  and  learn  to  ride." 

In  his  later  days,  the  General,  desirous  of  riding 
pleasantly,  procured  from  the  North  two  horses  of  a 
breed  for  bearing  the  saddle.  They  were  well  to  look 
at,  and  pleasantly  gaited  under  the  saddle,  but  also 
scary  and  therefore  unfitted  for  the  service  of  one  who 
liked  to  ride  quietly  on  his  farm,  occasionally  dismounting 
and  walking  in  his  fields  to  inspect  improvements.  From 
one  of  these  horses  the  General  sustained  a  fall — probably 
the  only  fall  he  ever  had  from  a  horse  in  his  life.  It  was 
upon  a  November  evening,  and  he  was  returning  from 
Alexandria  to  Mount  Vernon  with  three  friends  and  a 
groom.  Having  halted  a  few  moments  he  dismounted, 
and  upon  rising  in  his  stirrup  again,  the  horse,  alarmed 
at  the  glare  from  a  fire  near  the  road-side,  sprang  from 
under  his  rider  who  came  heavily  to  the  ground.  His 
friends  rushed  to  give  him  assistance,  thinking  him 
hurt.  But  the  vigorous  old  man  was  upon  his  feet 
again,  brushing  the  dust  from  his  clothes,  and  after 
thanking  those  who  came  to  his  aid  said  that  he  had  had 
a  very  complete  tumble,  and  that  it  was  owing  to  a 
cause  no  horseman  could  well  avoid  or  control — that  he 
was  only  poised  in  his  stirrup,  and  had  not  yet  gained 
his  saddle  when  the  scary  animal  sprang  from  under  him. 

Bred  in  the  vigorous  school  of  frontier  warfare,  "the 


George  Washington  283 

earth  for  his  bed,  his  canopy  the  heavens,"  Washington 
excelled  the  hunter  and  woodsman  in  their  athletic 
habits  and  in  those  trials  of  manhood  which  filled  the 
hardy  days  of  his  early  life.  He  was  amazingly  swift  of 
foot,  and  could  climb  steep  mountains  seemingly  without 
effort.  Indeed  in  all  the  tests  of  his  great  physical  powers 
he  appeared  to  make  little  effort.  When  he  overthrew 
the  strong  man  of  Virginia  in  wrestling,  upon  a  day  when 
many  of  the  finest  athletes  were  engaged  in  the  contest, 
he  had  retired  to  the  shade  of  a  tree  intent  upon  the  read- 
ing of  a  book.  It  was  only  after  the  champion  of  the 
games  strode  through  the  ring  calling  for  nobler  antago- 
nists, and  taunting  the  reader  with  the  fear  that  he  would 
be  thrown,  that  Washington  closed  his  book.  Without 
taking  off  his  coat  he  calmly  observed  that  fear  did  not 
enter  his  make-up ;  then  grappling  with  the  champion  he 
hurled  him  to  the  ground.  "In  Washington's  lion-like 
grasp,"  said  the  vanquished  wrestler,  "I  became  power- 
less, and  went  down  with  a  force  that  seemed  to  jar  the 
very  marrow  in  my  bones."  The  victor,  regardless  of 
shouts  at  his  success,  leisurely  retired  to  his  shade,  and 
again  took  up  his  book. 

Washington's  powers  were  chiefly  in  his  limbs.  His 
frame  was  of  equal  breadth  from  the  shoulders  to  the 
hips.  His  chest  was  not  prominent  but  rather  hollowed 
in  the  centre.  He  never  entirely  recovered  from  a  pul- 
monary affection  from  which  he  suffered  in  early  life. 
His  frame  showed  an  extraordinary  development  of  bone 
and  muscle;  his  joints  were  large,  as  were  his  feet;  and 
could  a  cast  of  his  hand  have  been  preserved,  it  would  be 
ascribed  to  a  being  of  a  fabulous  age.  Lafayette  said, 
"I  never  saw  any  human  being  with  so  large  a  hand  sls 
the  General's." 


284  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Of  the  awe  and  reverence  which  the  presence  of  Wash- 
ington inspired  we  have  many  records.  "I  stood,"  says 
one  writer,  "before  the  door  of  the  Hall  of  Congress  in 
Philadelphia  when  the  carriage  of  the  President  drew  up. 
It  was  a  white  coach,  or  rather  of  a  light  cream  colour, 
painted  on  the  panels  with  beautiful  groups  representing 
the  four  seasons.  As  Washington  alighted  and,  ascend- 
ing the  steps,  paused  on  the  platform,  he  was  preceded 
by  two  gentleman  bearing  large  white  wands,  who  kept 
back  the  eager  crowd  that  pressed  on  every  side.  At 
that  moment  I  stood  so  near  I  might  have  touched  his 
clothes;  but  I  should  as  soon  have  thought  of  touching 
an  electric  battery.  I  was  penetrated  with  deepest  awe. 
Nor  was  this  the  feeling  of  the  school-boy  I  then  was.  It 
pervaded,  I  believe,  every  human  being  that  approached 
Washington;  and  I  have  been  told  that  even  in  his  social 
hours,  this  feeling  in  those  who  shared  them  never  suf- 
fered intermission.  I  saw  him  a  hundred  times  after- 
ward but  never  with  any  other  than  the  same  feeling. 
The  Almighty,  who  raised  up  for  our  hour  of  need  a  man 
so  peculiarly  prepared  for  its  whole  dread  responsibility, 
seems  to  have  put  a  stamp  of  sacredness  upon  his  in- 
strument. The  first  sight  of  the  man  struck  the  eye  with 
involuntary  homage  and  prepared  everything  around  him 
to  obey. 

"At  the  time  I  speak  of  he  stood  in  profound  silence 
and  had  the  statue-like  air  which  mental  greatness  alone 
can  bestow.  As  he  turned  to  enter  the  building,  and  was 
ascending  the  staircase  to  the  Congressional  hall,  I 
glided  along  unseen,  almost  under  the  cover  of  the  skirts 
of  his  dress,  and  entered  into  the  lobby  of  the  House 
which  was  in  session  to  receive  him. 

"At  Washington's  entrance  there  was  a  most  pro- 


George  Washington  285 

found  silence.  House,  lobbies,  gallery,  all  were  wrapped 
in  deepest  attention.  And  the  souls  of  the  entire  assem- 
blage seemed  peering  from  their  eyes  as  the  noble  figure 
deliberately  and  unaffectedly  advanced  up  the  broad  aisle 
of  the  hall  between  ranks  of  standing  senators  and  mem- 
bers, and  slowly  ascended  the  steps  leading  to  the 
speaker's  chair. 

"The  President  having  seated  himself  remained  in 
silence,  and  the  members  took  their  seats,  waiting  for  the 
speech.  No  house  of  worship  was  ever  more  profoundly 
still  than  that  large  and  crowded  chamber. 

"Washington  was  dressed  precisely  as  Stuart  has 
painted  him  in  full-length  portrait — in  a  full  suit  of  the 
richest  black  velvet,  with  diamond  knee-buckles  and 
square  silver  buckles  set  upon  shoes  japanned  with  most 
scrupulous  neatness;  black  silk  stockings,  his  shirt 
ruffled  at  the  breast  and  waist,  a  light  dress  sword,  his 
hair  profusely  powdered,  fully  dressed,  so  as  to  project 
at  the  sides,  and  gathered  behind  in  a  silk  bag  ornamented 
with  a  large  rose  of  black  ribbon.  He  held  his  cocked 
hat,  which  had  a  large  black  cockade  on  one  side  of  it,  in 
his  hand,  as  he  advanced  toward  the  chair,  and  when 
seated,  laid  it  on  the  table. 

"At  length  thrusting  his  hand  within  the  side  of  his 
coat,  he  drew  forth  a  roll  of  manuscript  which  he  opened, 
and  rising  read  in  a  rich,  deep,  full,  sonorous  voice  his 
opening  address  to  Congress.  His  enunciation  was 
deliberate,  justly  emphasised,  very  distinct,  and  accom- 
panied with  an  air  of  deep  solemnity  as  being  the  utter- 
ance of  a  mind  conscious  of  the  whole  responsibility  of  its 
position,  but  not  oppressed  by  it.  There  was  ever  about 
the  man  something  which  impressed  one  with  the  con- 
viction that  he  was  exactly  and  fully  equal  to  what  he  had 


286  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

to  do.  He  was  never  hurried;  never  negligent;  but 
seemed  ever  prepared  for  the  occasion,  be  it  what  it 
might.  In  his  study,  in  his  parlour,  at  a  levee,  before 
Congress,  at  the  head  of  the  army,  he  seemed  ever 
to  be  just  what  the  situation  required.  He  possessed, 
in  a  degree  never  equalled  by  any  human  being  I 
ever  saw,  the  strongest,  most  ever-present  sense  of  pro- 
priety." 

In  the  early  part  of  Washington's  administration, 
great  complaints  were  made  by  political  opponents  of  the 
aristocratic  and  royal  demeanour  of  the  President.  Par- 
ticularly, these  complaints  were  about  the  manner  of 
his  receiving  visitors.  In  a  letter  Washington  gave  ac- 
count of  the  origin  of  his  levees:  "Before  the  custom  was 
established,"  he  wrote,  "  which  now  accomodates  foreign 
characters,  strangers  and  others,  who,  from  motives  of 
curiosity,  respect  for  the  chief  magistrate,  or  other  cause, 
are  induced  to  call  upon  me,  I  was  unable  to  attend  to 
any  business  whatever;  for  gentlemen,  consulting  their 
own  convenience  rather  than  mine,  were  calling  after  the 
time  I  rose  from  breakfast,  and  often  before,  until  I  sat 
down  to  dinner.  This,  as  I  resolved  not  to  neglect  my 
public  duties,  reduced  me  to  the  choice  of  one  of  these 
alternatives:  either  to  refuse  visits  altogether,  or  to  ap- 
propiate  a  time  for  the  reception  of  them.  .  .  .  To 
please  everybody  was  impossible.  I  therefore,  adopted 
that  line  of  conduct  which  combined  public  advantage 
with  private  convenience.  .  .  .  These  visits  are  op- 
tional, they  are  made  without  invitation;  between  the 
hours  of  three  and  four  every  Tuesday  I  am  prepared  to 
receive  them.  Gentlemen,  often  in  great  numbers,  come 
and  go,  chat  with  each  other,  and  act  as  they  please.  A 
porter  shows  them  into  the  room,  and  they  retire  from  it 


George  Washington  287 

when  they  choose,  without  ceremony.  At  their  first 
entrance  they  salute  me,  and  I  them,  and  as  many  as  I 
can  I  talk  to." 

An  English  gentleman  after  visiting  President  Washing- 
ton wrote,  "There  was  a  commanding  air  in  his  ap- 
pearance which  excited  respect  and  forbade  too  great  a 
freedom  toward  him,  independently  of  that  species  of 
awe  which  is  always  felt  in  the  moral  influence 
of  a  great  character.  In  every  movement,  too, 
there  was  a  polite  gracefulness  equal  to  any  met  with 
in  the  most  polished  individuals  of  Europe,  and  his 
smile  was  extraordinarily  attractive.  ...  It 
struck  me  no  man  could  be  better  formed  for  command. 
A  stature  of  six  feet,  a  robust  but  well-proportioned  frame 
calculated  to  stand  fatigue,  without  that  heaviness  which 
generally  attends  great  muscular  strength  and  abates 
active  exertion,  displayed  bodily  power  of  no  mean  stand- 
ard. A  light  eye  and  full — the  very  eye  of  genius  and 
reflection.  His  nose  appeared  thick,  and  though  it 
befitted  his  other  features  was  too  coarsely  and  strongly 
formed  to  be  the  handsomest  of  its  class.  His  mouth 
was  like  no  other  I  ever  saw :  the  lips  firm,  and  the  under- 
jaw  seeming  to  grasp  the  upper  with  force,  as  if  its 
muscles  were  in  full  action  when  he  sat  still." 

Such  Washington  appeared  to  those  who  saw  and  knew 
him.  Such  he  remains  to  our  vision.  His  memory  is 
held  by  us  in  undying  honour.  Not  only  his  memory 
alone  but  also  the  memory  of  his  associates  in  the  struggle 
for  American  Independence.  Homage  we  should  have 
in  our  hearts  for  those  patriots  and  heroes  and  sages  who 
with  humble  means  raised  their  native  land — now  our 
native  land — from  the  depths  of  dependence,  and  made 
it  a  free  nation.     And  especially  for  Washington,  who 


288  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

presided  over  the  nation's  course  at  the  beginning  of  the 
great  experiment  in  self-government  and,  after  an  unex- 
ampled career  in  the  service  of  freedom  and  our  human- 
kind, with  no  dimming  of  august  fame,  died  calmly  at 
Mount  Vernon — the  Father  of  his  Country. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

Robert  E.  Lee 
a   boy's  impressions 

THE  first  vivid  recollection  I  have  of  my  father  is 
his  arrival  in  Arlington,  after  his  return  from 
the  Mexican  War.  I  can  remember  some  events 
of  which  he  seemed  a  part,  when  we  lived  at  Fort 
Hamilton,  New  York,  about  1846,  but  they  are  more 
like  dreams,  very  indistinct  and  disconnected — naturally 
so,  for  I  was  at  that  time  about  three  years  old.  But 
the  day  of  his  return  to  Arlington,  after  an  absence  of 
more  than  two  years,  I  have  always  remembered.  I  had 
a  frock  or  blouse  of  some  light  wash  material,  probably 
cotton,  a  blue  ground  dotted  over  with  white  diamond 
figures.  Of  this  I  was  very  proud,  and  wanted  to  wear 
it  on  this  important  occasion.  Eliza,  my  "mammy," 
objecting,  we  had  a  contest  and  I  won.  Clothed  in  this, 
my  very  best,  and  with  my  hair  freshly  curled  in  long 
golden  ringlets,  I  went  down  into  the  large  hall  where 
the  whole  household  was  assembled,  eagerly  greeting 
my  father,  who  had  just  arrived  on  horseback  from 
Washington,  having  missed  in  some  way  the  carriage 
which  had  been  sent  for  him. 

There  was  visiting  us  at  this  time  Mrs.  Lippitt,  a  friend 
of  my  mother's,  with  her  little  boy,  Armistead,  about  my 
age  and  size,  also  with  long  curls.  Whether  he  wore 
as  handsome  a  suit  as  mine  I  cannot  remember,  but  he 
and  I  were  left  together  in  the  background,  feeling  rathe?- 


290  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

frightened  and  awed.  After  a  moment's  greeting  to 
those  surrounding  him,  my  father  pushed  through  the 
crowd,  exclaiming: 

"Where  is  my  little  boy?" 

He  then  took  up  in  his  arms  and  kissed — not  mey 
his  own  child,  in  his  best  frock  with  clean  face  and  well- 
arranged  curls — but  my  little  playmate,  Armistead. 
I  remember  nothing  more  of  any  circumstances  connected 
with  that  time,  save  that  I  was  shocked  and  humiliated. 
I  have  no  doubt  that  he  was  at  once  informed  of  his  mis- 
take and  made  ample  amends  to  me. 

A  letter  from  my  father  to  his  brother,  Captain  S.  Sf 
Lee,  United  States  Navy,  dated  "Arlington,  June  30, 
1848,"  tells  of  his  coming  home: 

"Here  I  am  once  again,  my  dear  Smith,  perfectly  sur- 
rounded by  Mary  and  her  precious  children,  who  seem 
to  devote  themselves  to  staring  at  the  furrows  in  my  face 
and  the  white  hairs  in  my  head.  It  is  not  surprising  that 
I  am  hardly  recognisable  to  some  of  the  young  eyes 
around  me  and  perfectly  unknown  to  the  youngest.  But 
some  of  the  older  ones  gaze  with  astonishment  and  wonder 
at  me,  and  seem  at  a  loss  to  reconcile  what  they  see  and 
what  was  pictured  in  their  imaginations.  I  find  them, 
too,  much  grown,  and  all  well,  and  I  have  much  cause  for 
thankfulness,  and  gratitude  to  that  good  God  who  has 
once  more  united  us. " 

My  next  recollection  of  my  father  is  in  Baltimore, 
while  we  were  on  a  visit  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Marshall, 
the  wife  of  Judge  Marshall.  I  remember  being  down 
on  the  wharves,  where  my  father  had  taken  me  to  see 
the  landing  of  a  mustang  pony  which  he  had  gotten  for 
me  in  Mexico,  and  which  had  been  shipped  from  Vera 
Cruz  to  Baltimore  in  a  sailing  vessel.  I  was  all  eyes 
for  the  pony,  and  a  very  miserable,  sad-looking  object 


Robert  E.  Lee  291 

he  was.  From  his  long  voyage,  cramped  quarters,  and 
unavoidable  lack  of  grooming,  he  was  rather  a  disap- 
pointment to  me,  but  I  soon  got  over  all  that.  As  I  grew 
older,  and  was  able  to  ride  and  appreciate  him,  he  became 
the  joy  and  pride  of  my  life.  I  was  taught  to  ride  on  him 
by  Jim  Connally,  the  faithful  Irish  servant  of  my  father, 
who  had  been  with  him  in  Mexico.  Jim  used  often  to 
tell  me,  in  his  quizzical  way,  that  he  and  "Santa  Anna" 
(the  pony's  name)  were  the  first  men  on  the  walls  of 
Chepultepec.  This  pony  was  pure  white,  five  years 
old,  and  about  fourteen  hands  high.  For  his  inches,  he 
was  as  good  a  horse  as  I  ever  have  seen.  While  we 
lived  in  Baltimore,  he  and  "Grace  Darling,"  my  father's 
favorite  mare,  were  members  of  our  family. 

Grace  Darling  was  a  chestnut  of  fine  size  and  of  great 
power,  which  he  had  bought  in  Texas  on  his  way  out  to 
Mexico,  her  owner  having  died  on  the  march  out.  She 
was  with  him  during  the  entire  campaign,  and  was  shot 
seven  times;  at  least,  as  a  little  fellow  I  used  to  brag 
about  that  number  of  bullets  being  in  her,  and  since  I 
could  point  out  the  scars  of  each  one,  I  presume  it  was 
so.  My  father  was  very  much  attached  to  and  proud 
of  her,  always  petting  her  and  talking  to  her  in  a  loving 
way,  when  he  rode  her  or  went  to  see  her  in  her  stall. 
Of  her  he  wrote  on  his  return  home: 

"I  only  arrived  yesterday,  after  a  long  journey  up  the 
Mississippi,  which  route  I  was  induced  to  take,  for  the 
better  accommodation  of  my  horse,  as  I  wished  to  spare 
her  as  much  annoyance  and  fatigue  as  possible,  she 
already  having  undergone  so  much  suffering  in  my  ser- 
vice. I  landed  her  at  Wheeling  and  left  her  to  come  over 
with  Jim." 

Santa  Anna  was  found  lying  cold  and  dead  in  the  park 


292  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

of  Arlington  one  morning  in  the  winter  of  '6o-'6ic 
Grace  Darling  was  taken  in  the  spring  of  '62  from  the 
White  House*  by  some  Federal  quartermaster,  when 
McClellan  occupied  that  place  as  his  base  of  supplies 
during  his  attack  on  Richmond.  When  we  lived  in 
Baltimore,  I  was  greatly  struck  one  day  by  hearing  two 
ladies  who  were  visiting  us  saying : 

"Everybody  and  everything — his  family,  his  friends, 
his  horse,  and  his  dog — loves  Colonel  Lee. " 

The  dog  referred  to  was  a  black-and-tan  terrier  named 
"Spec,"  very  bright  and  intelligent  and  really  a  member 
of  the  family,  respected  and  beloved  by  ourselves  and 
well  known  to  all  who  knew  us.  My  father  picked  up 
its  mother  in  the  "Narrows"  while  crossing  from  Fort 
Hamilton  to  the  fortifications  opposite  on  Staten  Island. 
She  had  doubtless  fallen  overboard  from  some  passing 
vessel  and  had  drifted  out  of  sight  before  her  absence 
had  been  discovered.  He  rescued  her  and  took  her 
home,  where  she  was  welcomed  by  his  children  and  made 
much  of.  She  was  a  handsome  little  thing,  with  cropped 
ears  and  a  short  tail.  My  father  named  her  "Dart." 
She  was  a  fine  ratter,  and  with  the  assistance  of  a  Maltese 
cat,  also  a  member  of  the  family,  the  many  rats  which 
infested  the  house  and  stables  were  driven  away  or  des- 
troyed. She  and  the  cat  were  fed  out  of  the  same  plate, 
but  Dart  was  not  allowed  to  begin  the  meal  until  the 
cat  had  finished. 

Spec  was  born  at  Fort  Hamilton,  and  was  the  joy  of 
us  children,  our  pet  and  companion.  My  father  would 
not  allow  his  tail  and  ears  to  be  cropped.  When  he 
grew  up,  he  accompanied  us  everywhere  and  was  in  the 

*  My  brother's  place  on  the  Pamunkey  River,  where  the  mare  had 
been  sent  for  safe  keeping. 


Robert  E.  Lee  293 

habit  of  going  into  church  with  the  family.  As  some 
of  the  little  ones  allowed  their  devotions  to  be  disturbed 
by  Spec's  presence,  my  father  determined  to  leave  him 
at  home  on  those  occasions.  So  the  next  Sunday  morning 
he  was  sent  up  to  the  front  room  of  the  second  story. 
After  the  family  had  left  for  church  he  contented  himself 
for  a  while  looking  out  of  the  window,  which  was  open, 
it  being  summer  time.  Presently  impatience  overcame 
his  judgment  and  he  jumped  to  the  ground,  landed 
safely  notwithstanding  the  distance,  joined  the  family 
just  as  they  reached  the  church,  and  went  in  with  them 
as  usual,  much  to  the  joy  of  the  children.  After  that 
he  was  allowed  to  go  to  church  whenever  he  wished. 
My  father  was  very  fond  of  him,  and  loved  to  talk  to  him 
and  about  him  as  if  he  were  really  one  of  us.  In  a  letter 
to  my  mother,  dated  Fort  Hamilton,  January  18,  1846, 
when  she  and  her  children  were  on  a  visit  to  Arlington, 
he  thus  speaks  of  him: 

"  ...  I  am  very  solitary,  and  my  only  company 
is  my  dog  and  cats.  But  Spec  has  become  so  jealous 
now  that  he  will  hardly  let  me  look  at  the  cats.  He 
seems  to  be  afraid  that  I  am  going  off  from  him,  and 
never  lets  me  stir  without  him.  Lies  down  in  the  office 
from  eight  to  four  without  moving,  and  turns  himself 
before  the  fire  as  the  side  from  it  becomes  cold.  I  catch 
him  sometimes  sitting  up  looking  at  me  so  intently  that 
I  am  for  a  moment  startled.     ..." 

In  a  letter  from  Mexico  written  a  year  later — December 
25,  1846,  to  my  mother,  he  says: 

"  .  .  .  Can't  you  cure  poor  Spec?  Cheer  him 
up — take  him  to  walk  with  you  and  tell  the  children  to 
cheer  him  up.     ..." 

In  another  letter  from  Mexico  to  his  eldest  boy,  just 


294  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

after  the  capture  of  Vera  Cruz,  he  sends  this  message  to 
Spec: 

"...  Tell  him  I  wish  he  was  here  with  me.  He 
would  have  been  of  great  service  in  telling  me  when  I  was 
coming  upon  the  Mexicans.  When  I  was  reconnoitering 
around  Vera  Cruz,  their  dogs  frequently  told  me  by  bark- 
ing when  I  was  approaching  them  too  nearly.     .     .     .    " 

When  he  returned  to  Arlington  from  Mexico,  Spec  was 
the  first  to  recognise  him,  and  the  extravagance  of  his 
demonstrations  of  delight  left  no  doubt  that  he  knew 
at  once  his  kind  master  and  loving  friend,  though  he  had 
been  absent  three  years.  Sometime  during  our  residence 
in  Baltimore,  Spec  disappeared,  and  we  never  knew  his 
fate. 

From  that  early  time  I  began  to  be  impressed  with 
my  father's  character,  as  compared  with  other  men. 
Every  member  of  the  household  respected,  revered,  and 
loved  him  as  a  matter  of  course,  but  it  began  to  dawn  on 
me  that  every  one  else  with  whom  I  was  thrown  held  him 
high  in  their  regard.  At  forty-five  years  of  age  he  was 
active,  strong,  and  as  handsome  as  he  had  ever  been. 
I  never  remember  his  being  ill.  I  presume  he  was  in- 
disposed at  times;  but  no  impressions  of  that  kind  remain. 
He  was  always  bright  and  gay  with  us  little  folk — romping, 
playing,  and  joking  with  us.  With  the  older  children, 
he  was  just  as  companionable,  and  I  have  seen  him  join 
my  elder  brothers  and  their  friends  when  they  would 
try  their  powers  at  a  high  jump  put  up  in  our  yard.  The 
two  younger  children  he  petted  a  great  deal,  and  our 
greatest  treat  was  to  get  into  his  bed  in  the  morning  and 
lie  close  to  him,  listening  while  he  talked  to  us  in  his 
bright,  entertaining  way.  This  custom  we  kept  up  until 
I  was  ten  years  old  and  over.     Although  he  was  so  joyous 


Robert  E.  Lee  295 

and  familiar  with  us,  he  was  very  firm  on  all  proper  oc- 
casions, never  indulged  us  in  anything  that  was  not  good 
for  us,  and  exacted  the  most  implicit  obedience.  I 
always  knew  that  it  was  impossible  to  disobey  my  father. 
I  felt  it  in  me,  I  never  thought  why,  but  was  perfectly 
sure  when  he  gave  an  order  that  it  had  to  be  obeyed. 
My  mother  I  could  sometimes  circumvent,  and  at  times 
took  liberties  with  her  orders,  construing  them  to  suit 
myself;  but  exact  obedience  to  every  mandate  of  my 
father  was  a  part  of  my  life  and  being  at  that  time. 

In  January,  1849,  Captain  Lee  was  one  of  a  board  of 
army  officers  appointed  to  examine  the  coasts  of  Florida 
and  its  defences,  and  to  recommend  locations  for  new 
fortifications.  In  April  he  was  assigned  to  the  duty  of  the 
construction  of  Fort  Carroll,  in  the  Patapsco  River,  below 
Baltimore.  He  was  there,  I  think,  for  three  years,  and 
lived  in  a  house  on  Madison  Street,  three  doors  above 
Biddle.  I  used  to  go  down  with  him  to  the  Fort  quite 
often.  We  went  to  the  wharf  in  a  "bus,"  and  there  we 
were  met  by  a  boat  with  two  oarsmen,  who  rowed  us 
down  to  Sollers  Point,  where  I  was  generally  left  under 
the  care  of  the  people  who  lived  there,  while  my  father 
went  over  to  the  Fort,  a  short  distance  out  in  the  river. 
These  days  were  very  happy  ones  for  me.  The  wharves, 
the  shipping,  the  river,  the  boat  and  oarsmen,  and  the 
country  dinner  we  had  at  the  house  at  Sollers  Point,  all 
made  a  strong  impression  on  me,  but  above  all  I  re- 
member my  father;  his  gentle,  loving  care  for  me,  his 
bright  talk,  his  stories,  his  maxims  and  teachings.  I  was 
very  proud  of  him  and  of  the  evident  respect  for  and  trust 
in  him  every  one  showed.  These  impressions,  obtained  at 
that  time,  have  never  left  me.     He  was  a  great  favourite  in 


296  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

Baltimore,  as  he  was  everywhere,  especially  with  ladies 
and  little  children.  When  he  and  my  mother  went  out  in  the 
evening  to  some  entertainment,  we  were  often  allowed 
to  sit  up  and  see  them  off;  my  father,  as  I  remember, 
always  in  full  uniform,  always  ready  and  waiting  for  my 
mother,  who  was  generally  late.  He  would  then  chide  her 
gently,  in  a  playful  way  and  with  a  bright  smile.  He 
would  then  bid  us  good-bye,  and  I  would  go  to  sleep 
with  this  beautiful  picture  on  my  mind,  the  golden  epau- 
lets and  all — chiefly  the  epaulets. 

In  Baltimore,  I  went  to  my  first  school,  that  of  a  Mr. 
Rollins  on  Mulberry  Street,  and  I  remember  how  inter- 
ested my  father  was  in  my  studies,  my  failures,  and  my  lit- 
tle triumphs.  Indeed,  he  was  so  always,  as  long  as  I  was 
at  school  and  college,  and  I  only  wish  that  all  of  the  kind, 
sensible,  useful  letters  he  wrote  me  had  been  preserved. 

My  memory  as  to  the  move  from  Baltimore,  which 
occurred  in  1852,  is  very  dim.  I  think  the  family  went 
to  Arlington  to  remain  until  my  father  had  arranged  for 
our  removal  to  the  new  home  at  West  Point. 

My  recollection  of  my  father  as  Superintendent  of  the 
West  Point  Military  Academy  is  much  more  distinct. 
He  lived  in  the  house  which  is  still  occupied  by  the  Super- 
intendent. It  was  built  of  stone,  large  and  roomy,  with 
gardens,  stables,  and  pasture  lots.  We,  the  two  youngest 
children,  enjoyed  it  all.  Grace  Darling  and  Santa 
Anna"  were  with  us,  and  many  a  fine  ride  did  I  have 
with  my  father  in  the  afternoons,  when,  released  from 
his  office,  he  would  mount  his  old  mare  and,  with  Santa 
Anna  carrying  me  by  his  side,  take  a  five  or  ten-mile  trot. 
Though  the  pony  cantered  delightfully,  he  would  make 
me  keep  him  in  a  trot,  saying  playfully  that  the  hammer- 
ing I  sustained  was  good  for  me.     We  rode  the  dragoon- 


Robert  E.  Lee  297 

seat,  no  posting,  and  until  I  became  accustomed  to  it  I 
used  to  be  very  tired  by  the  time  I  got  back. 

My  father  was  the  most  punctual  man  I  ever  knew. 
He  was  always  ready  for  family  prayers,  for  meals,  and 
met  every  engagement,  social  or  business,  at  the  moment. 
He  expected  all  of  us  to  be  the  same,  and  taught  us  the 
use  and  necessity  of  forming  such  habits  for  the  conven- 
ience of  all  concerned.  I  never  knew  him  late  for  Sunday 
service  at  the  Post  Chapel.  He  used  to  appear  some 
minutes  before  the  rest  of  us,  in  uniform,  jokingly  rallying 
my  mother  for  being  late,  and  for  forgetting  something 
at  the  last  moment.  When  he  could  wait  no  longer  for 
her,  he  would  say  that  he  was  off,  and  would  march  along 
to  church  by  himself  or  with  any  of  the  children  who 
were  ready.  There  he  sat  very  straight — well  up  the 
middle  aisle— and,  as  I  remember,  always  became  very 
sleepy,  and  sometimes  even  took  a  little  nap  during  the 
sermon.  At  that  time,  this  drowsiness  of  my  father's 
was  something  awful  to  me,  inexplicable.  I  know  it  was 
very  hard  for  me  to  keep  awake,  and  frequently  I  did  not; 
but  why  he,  who  to  my  mind  could  do  everything  that 
was  right  without  any  effort,  should  sometimes  be  over- 
come, I  could  not  understand,  and  did  not  try  to  do  so. 

It  was  against  the  rules  that  the  cadets  should  go  be- 
yond certain  limits  without  permission.  Of  course  they 
did  go  sometimes,  and  when  caught  were  given  quite 
a  number  of  "demerits."  My  father  was  riding  one 
afternoon  with  me,  and,  while  rounding  a  turn  in  the 
mountain  road  with  a  deep  woody  ravine  on  one  side,  we 
came  suddenly  upon  three  cadets  far  beyond  the  limits. 
They  immediately  leaped  over  a  low  wall  on  the  side  of 
the  road,  and  disappeared  from  our  view.  We  rode  on 
for  a  minute  in  silence ;  then  my  father  said.'     "Did  you 


298  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

know  those  young  men  ?  But  no ;  if  you  did,  don't  say 
so.  I  wish  boys  would  do  what  is  right,  it  would  be  so 
much  easier  for  all  parties!" 

He  knew  he  would  have  to  report  them,  but,  not  being 
sure  of  who  they  were,  I  presume  he  wished  to  give 
them  the  benefit  of  the  doubt.  At  any  rate,  I  never 
heard  any  more  about  it.  One  of  the  three  asked  me 
next  day  if  my  father  had  recognised  them,  and  I  told 
him  what  had  occurred. 

By  this  time  I  had  become  old  enough  to  have  a  room 
to  myself,  and,  to  encourage  me  in  being  useful  and  prac- 
tical, my  father  made  me  attend  to  it,  just  as  the  cadets 
had  to  do  with  their  quarters  in  barracks  and  in  camp. 
He  at  first  even  went  through  the  form  of  inspecting  it,  to 
see  if  I  had  performed  my  duty  properly,  and  I  think  I 
enjoyed  this  until  the  novelty  wore  off.  However,  I  was 
kept  at  it,  becoming  in  time  very  proficient,  and  the 
knowledge  so  accquired  has  been  of  great  use  to  me  all 
through  life. 

My  father  always  encouraged  me  in  every  healthy  out- 
door exercise  and  sport.  He  taught  me  to  ride,  con- 
stantly giving  me  minute  instructions,  with  the  reasons 
for  them.  He  gave  me  my  first  sled,  and  sometimes 
used  to  come  out  where  we  boys  were  coasting  to  look  on. 
He  gave  me  my  first  pair  of  skates,  and  placed  me  in  the 
care  of  a  trustworthy  person,  inquiring  regularly  how  I 
progressed.  It  was  the  same  with  swimming,  which  he 
was  very  anxious  I  should  learn  in  a  proper  manner. 
Professor  Bailey  had  a  son  about  my  age,  now  himself  a 
professor  of  Brown  University,  Providence,  Rhode 
Island,  who  became  my  great  chum.  I  took  my  first 
lesson  in  the  water  with  him,  under  the  direction  and 
supervision   of  his   father.    My   father   inquired  con- 


Robert  E.  Lee  299 

stantly  how  I  was  getting  along,  and  made  me  describe 
exactly  my  method  and  stroke,  explaining  to  me  what  he 
considered  the  best  way  to  swim,  and  the  reasons  therefor. 
I  went  to  a  day  school  at  West  Point,  and  had  always 
a  sympathetic  helper  in  my  father.  Often  he  would  come 
into  my  room  where  I  studied  at  night,  and,  sitting  down 
by  me,  would  show  me  how  to  overcome  a  hard  sentence 
in  my  Latin  reader  or  a  difficult  sum  in  arithmetic,  not 
by  giving  me  the  translation  of  the  troublesome  sentence 
or  the  answer  to  the  sum,  but  by  showing  me,  step  by 
step,  the  way  to  the  right  solutions.  He  was  very  patient, 
very  loving,  very  good  to  me,  and  I  remember  trying  my 
best  to  please  him  in  my  studies.  When  I  was  able  to 
bring  home  a  good  report  from  my  teacher,  he  was  greatly 
pleased,  and  showed  it  in  his  eye  and  voice,  but  he  always 
insisted  that  I  should  get  the  "maximum,"  that  he  would 
never  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  less.  That  I  did  some- 
times win  it,  deservedly,  I  know  was  due  to  his  judicious 
and  wise  method  of  exciting  my  ambition  and  persever- 
ance. I  have  endeavoured  to  show  how  fond  my  father 
was  of  his  children,  and  as  the  best  picture  I  can  offer  of 
his  loving,  tender  devotion  to  us  all,  I  give  here  a  letter 
from  him  written  about  this  time  to  one  of  his  daughters 
who  was  staying  with  our  grandmother,  Mrs.  Custis,  at 
Arlington: 

"West Point,  February7  25,  1853. 
"My  precious  Annie:  I  take  advantage  of  your  gra- 
cious permission  to  write  to  you,  and  there  is  no  telling  how 
far  my  feelings  might  carry  me  were  I  not  limited  by  the 
conveyance  furnished  by  the  Mini's*  letter,  which  lies 
before  me,  and  which  must,  the  Mim  says  so,  go  in  this 
morning's  mail.  But  my  limited  time  does  not  diminish 
my  affection  for  you,  Annie,  nor  prevent  my  thinking  of 

*  His  pet  name  for  my  mother. 


300  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

you  and  wishing  for  you.  I  long  to  see  you  through  the 
dilatory  nights.  At  dawn  when  I  rise,  and  all  day,  my 
thoughts  revert  to  you  in  expressions  that  you  cannot  hear 
or  I  repeat.  I  hope  you  will  always  appear  to  me  as  you 
are  now  painted  on  my  heart,  and  that  you  will  endeavour 
to  improve  and  so  conduct  yourself  as  to  make  you  happy 
and  me  joyful  all  our  lives.  Diligent  and  earnest  atten- 
tion to  all  your  duties  can  only  accomplish  this.  I  am 
told  you  are  growing  very  tall,  and  I  hope  very  straight. 
I  do  not  know  what  the  cadets  will  say  if  the  Superinten- 
dent's children  do  not  practice  what  he  demands  of  them. 
They  will  naturally  say  he  had  better  attend  to  his  own 
before  he  corrects  other  people's  children,  and  as  he 
permits  his  to  stoop  it  is  hard  he  will  not  allow  them. 
You  and  Agnes*  must  not,  therefore,  bring  me  into  dis- 
credit with  my  young  friends,  or  give  them  reason  to  think 
that  I  require  more  of  them  than  of  my  own.  I  presume 
your  mother  has  told  all  about  us,  our  neighbours  and  our 
affairs.  And  indeed  she  may  have  done  that  and  not  said 
much  either,  so  far  as  I  know.  But  we  are  all  well  and 
have  much  to  be  grateful  for.  To-morrow  we  anticipate 
the  pleasure  of  your  brother's!  company,  which  is  always 
a  source  of  pleasure  to  us.  It  is  the  only  time  we  see 
him,  except  when  the  Corps  come  under  my  view  at  some 
of  their  exercises,  when  my  eye  is  sure  to  distinguish  him 
among  his  comrades  and  follow  him  over  the  plain.  Give 
much  love  to  your  dear  grandmother,  grandfather,  Agnes, 
Miss  Sue,  Lucretia,  and  all  friends,  including  the  servants. 
Write  sometimes,  and  think  always  of  your 
"Affectionate  father, 

"R.  E.  Lee." 

In  a  letter  to  my  mother,  written  many  years  previous 
to  this,  he  says: 

"I  pray  God  to  watch  over  and  direct  our  efforts  in 
guarding  our  dear  little  son.  .  .  .  Oh,  what  pleasure 
I  lose  in  being  separated  from  my  children!  Nothing 
can  compensate  me  for  that.    .     .     .    " 

*  His  third  daughter. 
t  His  son,  Curtis. 


Robert  E.  Lee  301 

In  another  letter  of  about  the  same  time: 

"You  do  not  know  how  much  I  have  missed  you  and 
the  children,  my  dear  Mary.  To  be  alone  in  a  crowd  is 
very  solitary.  In  the  woods,  I  feel  sympathy  with  the 
trees  and  birds,  in  whose  company  I  take  delight,  but 
experience  no  pleasure  in  a  strange  crowd.  I  hope  you 
are  all  well  and  will  continue  so,  and,  therefore,  must 
again  urge  you  to  be  very  prudent  and  careful  of  those 
dear  children.  If  I  could  only  get  a  squeeze  at  that  little 
fellow,  turning  up  his  sweet  mouth  to  'keese  baba ! '  You 
must  not  let  him  run  wild  in  my  absence,  and  will  have 
to  exercise  firm  authority  over  all  of  them.  This  will 
not  require  severity  or  even  strictness,  but  constant  atten- 
tion and  an  unwavering  course.  Mildness  and  forebear- 
ance  will  strengthen  their  affection  for  you,  while  it  will 
maintain  your  control  over  them." 

In  a  letter  to  one  of  his  sons  he  writes  as  follows: 

"I  cannot  go  to  bed,  my  dear  son,  without  writing  you 
a  few  lines  to  thank  you  for  your  letter,  which  gave  me 
great  pleasure  .  .  .  You  and  Custis  must  take  great 
care  of  your  kind  mother  and  dear  sisters  when  your  father 
is  dead.  To  do  that  you  must  learn  to  be  good.  Be  true, 
kind  and  generous,  and  pray  earnestly  to  God  to  enable 
you  to  keep  His  Commandments  'and  walk  in  the  same 
all  the  days  of  your  life.'  I  hope  to  come  on  soon  to  see 
that  little  baby  you  have  got  to  show  me.  You  must  give 
her  a  kiss  for  me,  and  one  to  all  the  children,  to  your 
mother,  and  grandmother. " 

The  expression  of  such  sentiments  as  these  was  com- 
mon to  my  father  all  through  his  life,  and  to  show  that  it 
was  all  children  and  not  his  own  little  folk  alone  that 
charmed  and  fascinated  him,  I  quote  from  a  letter  to  my 
mother: 

"  ...  I  saw  a  number  of  little  girls  all  dressed 
up  in  their  white  frocks  and  pantalets,  their  hair  plaited 


302  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

and  tied  up  with  ribbons,  running  and  chasing  each  other 
in  all  directions.  I  counted  twenty-three  nearly  the 
same  size.  As  I  drew  up  my  horse  to  admire  the  spec- 
tacle, a  man  appeared  at  the  door  with  the  twenty-fourth 
in  his  arms. 

"  'My  friend,'  said  I,  'are  all  these  your  children?' 

"  'Yes,'  he  said,  'and  there  are  nine  more  in  the  house, 
and  this  is  the  youngest.' 

"Upon  further  inquiry,  however,  I  found  that  they  were 
only  temporarily  his,  and  that  they  were  invited  to  a  party 
at  his  house.  He  said,  however,  he  had  been  admiring 
them  before  I  came  up,  and  just  wished  that  he  had  a 
million  of  dollars,  and  that  they  were  all  his  in  reality. 
I  do  not  think  the  eldest  exceeded  seven  or  eight  years 
old.  It  was  the  prettiest  sight  I  have  seen  in  the  west, 
and,  perhaps,  in  my  life.     ..." 

As  Superintendent  of  the  Military  Academy  at  West 
Point  my  father  had  to  entertain  a  good  deal,  and  I  re- 
member well  how  handsome  and  grand  he  looked  in 
uniform,  how  genial  and  bright,  how  considerate  of 
everybody's  comfort  of  mind  and  body.  He  was  always 
a  great  favourite  with  the  ladies,  especially  the  young 
ones.  His  fine  presence,  his  gentle,  courteous  manners 
and  kindly  smile  put  them  at  once  at  ease  with  him. 

Among  the  cadets  at  this  time  were  my  eldest  brother, 
Custis,  who  graduated  first  in  his  class  in  1854,  and  my 
father's  nephew,  Fitz  Lee,  a  third  classman,  besides 
other  relatives  and  friends.  Saturday  being  a  half- 
holiday  for  the  cadets,  it  was  the  custom  for  all  social 
events  in  which  they  were  to  take  part  to  be  placed  on 
that  afternoon  or  evening.  Nearly  every  Saturday  a 
number  of  these  young  men  were  invited  to  our  house  to 
tea,  or  supper,  for  it  was  a  good,  substantial  meal.  The 
misery  of  some  of  these  lads,  owing  to  embarrassment, 
possibly  from  awe  of  the  Superintendent,  was  pitiable  and 
evident  even  to  me,  a  boy  of  ten  or  twelve  years  old.    But 


Robert  E.  Lee  303 

as  soon  as  my  father  got  command,  as  it  were,  of  the 
situation,  one  could  see  how  quickly  most  of  them  were 
put  at  their  ease.  He  would  address  himself  to  the  task 
of  making  them  feel  comfortable  and  at  home,  and  his 
genial  manner  and  pleasant  ways  at  once  succeeded. 

In  the  spring  of  1853  my  grandmother,  Mrs.  Custis, 
died.  This  was  the  first  death  in  our  immediate 
family.  She  was  very  dear  to  us,  and  was  admired, 
esteemed,  and  loved  by  all  who  had  ever  known  her. 
Bishop  Meade,  of  Virginia,  writes  of  her: 

"  Mrs.  Mary  Custis,  of  Arlington,  the  wife  of  Mr.  Wash- 
ington Custis,  grandson  of  Mrs.  General  Washington, 
was  the  daughter  of  Mr.  William  Fitzhugh,  of  Chatham. 
Scarcely  is  there  a  Christian  lady  in  our  land  more 
honoured  than  she  was,  and  none  more  loved  and 
esteemed.  For  good  sense,  prudence,  sincerity,  benevo- 
lence, unaffected  piety,  disinterested  zeal  in  every  good 
work,  deep  humanity  and  retiring  modesty — for  all  the 
virtues  which  adorn  the  wife,  the  mother,  and  the  friend 
— I  never  knew  her  superior." 

In  a  letter  written  to  my  mother  soon  after  this  sad 
event  my  father  says: 

"May  God  give  you  strength  to  enable  you  to  bear  and 
say,  'His  will  be  done.'  She  has  gone  from  all  trouble, 
care  and  sorrow  to  a  holy  immortality,  there  to  rejoice 
and  praise  forever  the  God  and  Saviour  she  so  long  and 
truly  served.  Let  that  be  our  comfort  and  that  our  con- 
solation. May  our  death  be  like  hers,  and  may  we  meet 
in  happiness  in  Heaven." 

In  another  letter  about  the  same  time  he  writes : 

"  She  was  to  me  all  that  a  mother  could  be,  and  I  yield 
to  none  in  admiration  for  her  character,  love  for  her  vir- 
tues, and  veneration  for  her  memory." 


304  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

At  this  time,  my  father's  family  and  friends  persuaded 
him  to  allow  R.  S.  Weir,  Professor  of  Painting  and  Draw- 
ing at  the  Academy,  to  paint  his  portrait.  As  far  as  I 
remember,  there  was  only  one  sitting,  and  the  artist  had 
to  finish  it  from  memory  or  from  the  glimpses  he  obtained 
of  his  subject  in  the  regular  course  of  their  daily  lives  at 
"The  Point."  This  picture  shows  my  father  in  the  un- 
dress uniform  of  a  Colonel  of  Engineers,*  and  many 
think  it  a  very  good  likeness.  To  me,  the  expression  of 
strength  peculiar  to  his  face  is  wanting,  and  the  mouth 
fails  to  portray  that  sweetness  of  disposition  so  char- 
acteristic of  his  countenance.  Still,  it  was  like  him  at 
that  time.  My  father  never  could  bear  to  have  his  pic- 
ture taken,  and  there  are  no  likenesses  of  him  that  really 
give  his  sweet  expression.  Sitting  for  a  picture  was  such 
a  serious  business  with  him  that  he  never  could  "look 
pleasant." 

In  1855  my  father  was  appointed  to  the  lieutenant- 
colonelcy  of  the  Second  Cavalry,  one  of  the  two  regiments 
just  raised.  He  left  West  Point  to  enter  upon  his  new 
duties,  and  his  family  went  to  Arlington  to  live.  During 
the  fall  and  winter  of  1855  and  '56,  the  Second  Cavalry 
was  recruited  and  organised  at  Jefferson  Barracks,  Mis- 
souri, under  the  direction  of  Colonel  Lee,  and  in  the 
following  spring  was  marched  to  western  Texas,  where  it 
was  assigned  the  duty  of  protecting  the  settlers  in  that 
wild  country. 

I  did  not  see  my  father  again  until  he  came  to  my 
mother  at  Arlington  after  the  death  of  her  father,  G.  W. 
P.  Custis,  in  October,  1857.  He  took  charge  of  my 
mother's  estate  after  her  father's  death,  and  commenced 


*  His  appointment  of  Superintendent  of  the  Military  Academy  carried 
with  it  the  temporary  rank  of  Colonel  of  Engineers. 


Robert  E.  Lee  305 

at  once  to  put  it  in  order — not  an  easy  task,  as  it  con- 
sisted of  several  plantations  and  many  negroes.  I  was  at 
a  boarding-school,  after  the  family  returned  to  Arlington, 
and  saw  my  father  only  during  the  holidays,  if  he  hap- 
pened to  be  at  home.  He  was  always  fond  of  farming, 
and  took  great  interest  in  the  improvements  he  imme- 
diately began  at  Arlington  relating  to  the  cultivation  of 
the  farm,  to  the  buildings,  roads,  fences,  fields,  and  stock, 
so  that  in  a  very  short  time  the  appearance  of  everything 
on  the  estate  was  improved.  He  often  said  that  he 
longed  for  the  time  when  he  could  have  a  farm  of  his  own, 
where  he  could  end  his  days  in  quiet  and  peace,  inter- 
ested in  the  care  and  improvement  of  his  own  land. 
This  idea  was  always  with  him.  In  a  letter  to  his  son, 
written  in  July,  1865,  referring  to  some  proposed  indict- 
ments of  prominent  Confederates,  he  says : 

"...  As  soon  as  I  can  ascertain  their  intention 
toward  me,  if  not  prevented,  I  shall  endeavour  to  procure 
some  humble,  but  quiet  abode  for  your  mother  and  sis- 
ters, where  I  hope  they  can  be  happy.  As  I  before  said, 
I  want  to  get  in  some  grass  country  where  the  natural 

product  of  the  land  will  do  much  for  my  subsistence. 
?> 

Again  in  a  letter  to  his  son,  dated  October,  1865,  after 
he  had  accepted  the  presidency  of  Washington  College, 
Lexington,  Virginia: 

"I  should  have  selected  a  more  quiet  life  and  a  more 
retired  abode  than  Lexington.  I  should  have  preferred 
a  small  farm,  where  I  could  have  earned  my  daily  bread." 

About  this  time  I  was  given  a  gun  of  my  own,  and  was 
allowed  to  go  shooting  by  myself.  My  father,  to  give  me 
an  incentive,  offered  a  reward  for  every  crow-scalp  I 
could  bring  him,  and,  in  order  that  I  might  get  to  work  at 


306  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

once,  advanced  a  small  sum  with  which  to  buy  powder 
and  shot,  this  sum  to  be  returned  to  him  out  of  the  first 
scalps  obtained.  My  industry  and  zeal  were  great,  my 
hopes  high,  and  by  good  luck  I  did  succeed  in  bagging 
two  crows  about  the  second  time  I  went  out.  I  showed 
them  with  great  pride  to  my  father,  intimating  that  I 
should  shortly  be  able  to  return  him  his  loan,  and  that 
he  must  be  prepared  to  hand  over  to  me  very  soon  further 
rewards  for  my  skill.  His  eyes  twinkled,  and  his  smile 
showed  that  he  had  strong  doubts  of  my  making  an  in- 
come by  killing  crows,  and  he  was  right,  for  I  never 
killed  another,  though  I  tried  hard  and  long. 

I  saw  but  little  of  my  father  after  we  left  West  Point. 
He  went  to  Texas,  as  I  have  stated,  in  '55  and  remained 
until  the  fall  of  '57,  the  time  of  my  grandfather's  death. 
He  was  then  at  Arlington  about  a  year.  Returning  to 
his  regiment,  he  remained  in  Texas  until  the  autumn  of 
'59,  when  he  came  again  to  Arlington,  having  applied  for 
leave  in  order  to  finish  the  settling  of  my  grandfather's 
estate.  During  this  visit  he  was  selected  by  the  Secretary 
of  War  to  suppress  the  famous  "  John  Brown  Raid,"  and 
was  sent  to  Harper's  Ferry  in  command  of  the  United 
States  troops. 

From  his  memorandum  book  the  following  entries  are 
taken : 

"October  17,  1859.  Received  orders  from  the  Secre- 
tary of  War,  in  person,  to  repair  in  evening  train  to  Har- 
per's Ferry. 

"Reached  Harper's  Ferry  at  n  p.  m.  .  .  .  Posted 
marines  in  the  United  States  Armory.  Waited  until 
daylight,  as  a  number  of  citizens  were  held  as  hostages, 
whose  lives  were  threatened.  Tuesday  about  sunrise, 
with  twelve  marines,  under  Lieutenant  Green,  broke  in 
the  door  of  the  engine-house,  secured  the  insurgents  and 


Robert  E.  Lee  307 

relieved  the  prisoners  unhurt.  All  the  insurgents  killed 
or  mortally  wounded,  but  four,  John  Brown,  Stevens, 
Coppie,  and  Shields." 

Brown  was  tried  and  convicted,  and  sentenced  to  be 
hanged  on  December  2,  1859.  Colonel  Lee  writes  as 
follows  to  his  wife: 

"Harper's  Ferry,  December  1, 1859. 

"I  arrived  here,  dearest  Mary,  yesterday  about  noon, 
with  four  companies  from  Fort  Monroe,  and  was  busy  all 
the  evening  and  night  getting  accommodation  for  the 
men,  etc.,  and  posting  sentinels  and  pickets  to  insure 
timely  notice  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy.  The  night 
has  passed  off  quietly.  The  feelings  of  the  community 
seemed  to  be  calmed  down,  and  I  have  been  received 
with  every  kindness.  Mr.  Fry  is  among  the  officers  from 
Old  Point.  There  are  several  young  men,  former  ac- 
quaintance of  ours,  as  cadets,  Mr.  Bingham  of  Custis's 
class,  Sam  Cooper,  etc.,  but  the  senior  officers  I  never 
met  before,  except  Captain  Howe,  the  friend  of  our  Cousin 
Harriet  R . 

"I  presume  we  are  fixed  here  till  after  the  16th.  To- 
morrow will  probably  be  the  last  of  Captain  Brown. 
There  will  be  less  interest  for  the  others,  but  still  I  think 
the  troops  will  not  be  withdrawn  till  they  are  similarly 
disposed  of. 

"Custis  will  have  informed  you  that  I  had  to  go  to 
Baltimore  the  evening  that  I  left  you,  to  make  arrange- 
ments for  the  transportation  for  the  troops.  .  .  .  This 
morning  I  was  introduced  to  Mrs.  Brown,  who,  with  a 
Mrs.  Tyndall  and  a  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McKim,  all  from  Phila- 
delphia, had  come  on  to  have  a  last  interview  with  her  hus- 
band. As  it  is  a  matter  over  which  I  have  no  control  I 
referred  them  to  General  Taliaferro.* 

"You  must  write  to  me  at  this  place.  I  hope  you  are 
all  well.     Give  love  to  everybody.     Tell  Smith j  that  no 

*  General   William   B.   Taliaferro,    commanding    Virginia  troops  at 
Harper's  Ferry, 
t  Sidney  Smith  Lee,  of  the  United  States  Navy,  his  brother. 


308  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

charming  women  have  insisted  on  taking  care  of  me  as 
they  are  always  doing  of  him — I  am  left  to  my  own 
resources.  I  will  write  you  again  soon,  and  will  always 
be  truly  and  affectionately  yours, 

"R.  E.  Lee. 
"Mrs.  M.C.Lee." 

In  February,  i860,  he  was  ordered  to  take  command 
of  the  Department  of  Texas.  There  he  remained  a 
year.  The  first  months  after  his  arrival  were  spent  in 
the  vain  pursuit  of  the  famous  brigand,  Cortinez,  who 
was  continually  stealing  across  the  Rio  Grande,  burning 
the  homes,  driving  off  the  stock  of  the  ranchmen,  and 
then  retreating  into  Mexico.  The  summer  months  he 
spent  in  San  Antonio,  and  while  there  interested  himself 
with  the  good  people  of  that  town  in  building  an  Episcopal 
church,  to  which  he  contributed  largely. 


CHAPTER   XIX 


THE  YOUTH  OF  LINCOLN 


HE  WAS  long;  he  was  strong;  he  was  wiry.  He 
was  never  sick,  was  always  good-natured,  never 
a  bully,  always  a  friend  of  the  weak,  the  small  and 
the  unprotected.  He  must  have  been  a  funny-look- 
ing boy.  His  skin  was  sallow,  and  his  hair  was  black, 
He  wore  a  linsey-woolsey  shirt,  buckskin  breeches,  a  coon- 
skin  cap,  and  heavy  "clumps "  of  shoes.  He  grew  so  fast 
that  his  breeches  never  came  down  to  the  tops  of  his  shoes, 
and,  instead  of  stockings,  you  could  always  see  "twelve 
inches  of  shinbones,"  sharp,  blue,  and  narrow.  He 
laughed  much,  was  always  ready  to  give  and  take  jokes 
and  hard  knocks,  had  a  squeaky,  changing  voice,  a  small 
head,  big  ears — and  was  always  what  Thackeray  called 
"a  gentle-man."     Such  was  Abraham  Lincoln  at  fifteen. 

He  was  never  cruel,  mean,  or  unkind.  His  first  compo- 
sition was  on  cruelty  to  animals,  written  because  he  had 
tried  to  make  the  other  boys  stop  "teasin'  tarrypins" — 
that  is,  catching  turtles  and  putting  hot  coals  on  their 
backs  just  to  make  them  move  along  lively.  He  had  to 
work  hard  at  home;  for  his  father  would  not,  and  things 
needed  to  be  attended  to  if  "the  place"  was  to  be  kept 
from  dropping  to  pieces. 

He  became  a  great  reader.  He  read  every  book  and 
newspaper  he  could  get  hold  of,  and  if  he  came  across  any- 
thing in  his  reading  that  he  wished  to  remember  he 
would  copy  it  on  a  shingle,  because  writing  paper  was 
309 


310  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

scarce,  and  either  learn  it  by  heart  or  hide  the  shingle 
away  until  he  could  get  some  paper  to  copy  it  on. 
His  father  thought  he  read  too  much.  "  It  will  spile 
him  for  work,"  he  said.  "He  don't  do  half  enough 
about  the  place,  as  it  is,  now,  and  books  and  papers 
ain't  no  good."  But  Abraham,  with  all  his  reading,  did 
more  work  than  his  father  any  day;  his  stepmother,  too, 
took  his  side  and  at  last  got  her  husband  to  let  the  boy 
read  and  study  at  home.  "Abe  was  a  good  son  to  me," 
she  said,  many  many  years  after,  "and  we  took  particular 
care  when  he  was  reading  not  to  disturb  him.  We  would 
just  let  him  read  on  and  on  till  he  quit  of  his  own  ac- 
cord." 

The  boy  kept  a  sort  of  shingle  scrap-book;  he  kept  a 
paper  scrap-book,  too.  Into  these  he  would  put  what- 
ever he  cared  to  keep — poetry,  history,  funny  sayings,  fine 
passages.  He  had  a  scrap-book  for  his  arithmetic 
"sums,"  too,  and  one  of  these  is  still  in  existence  with  this 
boyish  rhyme  in  a  boyish  scrawl,  underneath  one  of  his 
tables  of  weights  and  measures: 

Abraham  Lincoln 
his  hand  and  pen 
he  will  be  good  but 
god  knows  when. 

God  did  know  when;  and  that  boy,  all  unconsciously,  was 
working  toward  the  day  when  his  hand  and  pen  were  to  do 
more  for  humanity  than  any  other  hand  or  pen  of  modern 
times. 

Lamps  and  candles  were  almost  unknown  in  his  home, 
and  Abraham,  flat  on  his  stomach,  would  often  do  his 
reading,writing,  and  ciphering  in  the  firelight,  as  it  flashed 
and  flickered  on  the  big  hearth  of  his  log-cabin  home.  An 
older  cousin,  John  Hanks,  who  lived  for  a  while  with  the 


The  Youth  of  Lincoln  311 

Lincoliis,  says  that  when  "Abe,"  as  he  always  called 
the  great  President,  would  come  home,  as  a  boy,  from  his 
work,  he  would  go  to  the  cupboard,  take  a  piece  of  corn 
bread  for  his  supper,  sit  down  on  a  chair,  stretch  out  his 
long  legs  until  they  were  higher  than  his  head — and  read, 
and  read,  and  read.  "Abe  and  I,"  said  John  Hanks, 
"worked  barefoot;  grubbed  it,  ploughed  it,  mowed  and 
cradled  it;  ploughed  corn,  gathered  corn,  and  shucked 
corn,  and  Abe  read  constantly  whenever  he  could  get 
a  chance." 

One  day  Abraham  found  that  a  man  for  whom  he 
sometimes  worked  owned  a  copy  of  Weems's  "Life  of 
Washington."  This  was  a  famous  book  in  its  day. 
Abraham  borrowed  it  at  once.  When  he  was  not  reading 
it,  he  put  it  away  on  a  shelf — a  clapboard  resting  on 
wooden  pins.  There  was  a  big  crack  between  the  logs, 
behind  the  shelf,  and  one  rainy  day  the  "Life  of  Wash- 
ington" fell  into  the  crack  and  was  soaked  almost  into 
pulp.  Old  Mr.  Crawford,  from  whom  Abraham  bor- 
rowed the  book,  was  a  cross,  cranky,  and  sour  old  fellow, 
and  when  the  boy  told  him  of  the  accident  he  said  Abra- 
ham must  "work  the  book  out." 

The  boy  agreed,  and  the  old  farmer  kept  him  so  strictly 
to  his  promise  that  he  made  him  "pull  fodder"  for  the 
cattle  three  days,  as  payment  for  the  book!  And  that  is 
the  way  that  Abraham  Lincoln  bought  his  first  book. 
For  he  dried  the  copy  of  Weems's  "Life  of  Washington" 
and  put  it  in  his  "library."  But  what  boy  or  girl  of  to- 
day would  like  to  buy  books  at  such  a  price  ? 

This  was  the  boy-life  of  Abraham  Lincoln.  It  was  a 
life  of  poverty,  privation,  hard  work,  little  play,  and  less 
money.  The  boy  did  not  love  work.  But  he  worked. 
His  father  was  rough  and  often  harsh  and  hard  to  him, 


312  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

and  what  Abraham  learned  was  by  making  the  most  of 
his  spare  time.  He  was  inquisitive,  active,  and  hardy, 
and,  in  his  comfortless  boyhood,  he  was  learning  lessons 
of  self-denial,  independence,  pluck,  shrewdness,  kindness, 
and  persistence. 

In  the  spring  of  1830,  there  was  another  "moving 
time"  for  the  Lincolns.  The  corn  and  the  cattle,  the 
farm  and  its  hogs  were  all  sold  at  public  "vandoo,"  or 
auction,  at  low  figures;  and  with  all  their  household 
goods  on  a  big  "ironed"  wagon  drawn  by  four  oxen,  the 
three  related  families  of  Hanks,  Hall  and  Lincoln,  thir- 
teen in  all,  pushed  on  through  the  mud  and  across  rivers, 
high  from  the  spring  freshets,  out  of  Indiana,  into  Illinois. 
^  Abraham  held  the  "gad"  and  guided  the  oxen.  He 
carried  with  him,  also,  a  little  stock  of  pins,  needles, 
thread, and  buttons.  These  he  peddled  along  the  way; 
and,  at  last,  after  fifteen  days  of  slow  travel,  the  emigrants 
came  to  the  spot  picked  out  for  a  home.  This  time  it  was 
on  a  small  bluff  on  the  north  fork  of  the  Sangamon  River, 
ten  miles  west  of  the  town  of  Decatur.  The  usual  log 
house  was  built;  the  boys,  with  the  oxen,  "broke  up," 
or  cleared,  fifteen  acres  of  land,  and  split  enough  rails  to 
fence  it  in.  Abraham  could  swing  his  broad-axe  better 
than  any  man  or  boy  in  the  West ;  at  one  stroke  he  could 
bury  the  axe-blade  to  the  haft,  in  a  log,  and  he  was  already 
famous  as  an  expert  rail-splitter. 

By  this  time  his  people  were  settled  in  their  new  home, 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  twenty-one.  He  was  "of  age" — 
he  was  a  man !  By  the  law  of  the  land  he  was  freed  from 
his  father's  control;  he  could  shift  for  himself,  and  he 
determined  to  do  so.  This  did  not  mean  that  he  disliked 
his  father.  It  simply  meant  that  he  had  no  intention  of 
following  his  father's  example.    Thomas  Lincoln  had 


The  Youth  of  Lincoln  313 

demanded  all  the  work  and  all  the  wages  his  son  could 
earn  or  do,  and  Abraham  felt  that  he  could  not  have  a  fair 
chance  to  accomplish  anything  or  get  ahead  in  the  world 
if  he  continued  living  with  this  shiftless,  never-satisfied, 
do-nothing  man. 

So  he  struck  out  for  himself.  In  the  summer  of  1830, 
Abraham  left  home  and  hired  out  on  his  own  account, 
wherever  he  could  get  a  job  in  the  new  country  into  which 
he  had  come.  In  that  region  of  big  farms  and  no  fences, 
these  latter  were  needed,  and  Abraham  Lincoln's  stal- 
wart arm  and  well-swung  axe  came  well  into  play,  cutting 
up  logs  for  fences.  He  was  what  was  called  in  that 
western  country  a  "rail-splitter."  Indeed,  one  of  the 
first  things  he  did  when  he  struck  out  for  himself  was  to 
split  four  hundred  rails  for  every  yard  of  "blue  jeans" 
necessary  to  make  him  a  pair  of  trousers.  From  which  it 
will  be  seen  that  work  was  easier  to  get  than  clothes. 

He  soon  became  as  much  of  a  favourite  in  Illinois  as 
he  had  been  in  Indiana.  Other  work  came  to  him,  and, 
in  1831,  he  "hired  out"  with  a  man  named  Offutt  to 
help  sail  a  flat-boat  down  the  Mississippi  to  New  Orleans. 
Mr.  Offutt  had  heard  that  "Abe  Lincoln"  was  a  good 
river-hand,  strong,  steady,  honest,  reliable,  accustomed 
to  boating,  and  that  he  had  already  made  one  trip  down 
the  river.  So  he  engaged  young  Lincoln  at  what  seemed 
to  the  young  rail-splitter  princely  wages — fifty  cents  a 
day,  and  a  third  share  in  the  sixty  dollars  which  was  to 
be  divided  among  the  three  boatmen  at  the  end  of  the 
trip. 

They  built  the  flat-boat  at  a  saw  mill  near  a  place 
called  Sangamon  town,  "Abe"  serving  as  cook  of  the 
camp  while  the  boat  was  being  built.  Then,  loading 
the  craft  with  barrel-pork,  hogs,  and  corn,  they  started 


314  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

on  their  voyage  south.  At  a  place  called  New  Salem 
the  flat-boat  ran  aground;  but  Lincoln's  ingenuity  got 
it  off.  He  rigged  up  a  queer  contrivance  of  his  own 
invention  and  lifted  the  boat  off  and  over  the  obstruction, 
while  all  New  Salem  stood  on  the  bank,  first  to  criticise 
and  then  to  applaud. 

Just  what  this  invention  was  I  cannot  explain.  But 
if  you  ever  go  into  the  patent  office  at  Washington,  ask 
to  see  Abraham  Lincoln's  patent  for  transporting  river 
boats  over  snags  and  shoals.  The  wooden  model  is 
there;  for,  so  pleased  was  Lincoln  with  the  success  that 
he  thought  seriously  of  becoming  an  inventor,  and  his  first 
design  was  the  patent  granted  to  him  in  1849,  the  idea 
for  which  grew  out  of  this  successful  floating  of 
Offutt's  flat-boat  over  the  river  snags  at  New  Salem 
nineteen  years  before. 

Once  again  he  visited  New  Orleans,  returning  home, 
as  before,  by  steamboat.  That  voyage  is  remarkable, 
because  it  first  opened  young  Lincoln's  eyes  to  the 
enormity  of  African  slavery.  Of  course,  he  had  seen 
slaves  before;  but  the  sight  of  a  slave  sale  in  the  old 
market  place  of  New  Orleans  seems  to  have  aroused 
his  anger  and  given  him  an  intense  hatred  of  slave- 
holding.  He,  himself,  declared,  years  after,  that  it 
was  that  visit  to  New  Orleans,  that  had  set  him  so 
strongly  against  slavery. 

There  is  a  story  told  by  one  of  his  companions  that 
Lincoln  looked  for  a  while  upon  the  dreadful  scenes  of 
the  slave  market  and  then,  turning  away,  said  excitedly, 
"Come  away,  boys!  If  I  ever  get  a  chance,  some  day, 
to  hit  that  thing" — and  he  flung  his  long  arm  toward 
the  dreadful  auction  block — "I'll  hit  it  hard." 

Soon  after  he  returned  from  his  flat-boat  trip  to  New 


The  Youth  of  Lincoln  315 

Orleans  he  had  an  opportunity  to  show  that  he  could  not 
and  would  not  stand  what  is  termed  "foul  play."  The 
same  Mr.  Offutt  who  had  hired  Lincoln  to  be  one  of 
his  flat-boat  "boys,"  gave  him  another  opportunity 
for  work.  Offutt  was  what  is  called  in  the  West  a 
"hustler";  he  had  lots  of  "great  ideas"  and  plans  for 
making  money;  and,  among  his  numerous  enterprises, 
was  one  to  open  a  country  store  and  mill  at  New  Salem — 
the  very  same  village  on  the  Sangamon  where,  by  his 
"patent  invention,"  Lincoln  had  lifted  the  flat-boat  off 
the  snags. 

Mr.  Offutt  had  taken  a  great  fancy  to  Lincoln,  and 
offered  him  a  place  as  clerk  in  the  New  Salem  store.  The 
young  fellow  jumped  at  the  chance.  It  seemed  to  him 
quite  an  improvement  on  being  a  farm-hand,  a  flat-boat- 
man, or  a  rail-splitter.  It  was,  indeed,  a  step  upward; 
for  it  gave  him  better  opportunities  for  self-instruction 
and  more  chances  for  getting  ahead. 

Offutt's  store  was  a  favourite  "loafing  place"  for  the 
New  Salem  boys  and  young  men.  Among  these,  were 
some  of  the  roughest  fellows  in  the  settlement.  They 
were  known  as  the  "Clary  Grove  Boys,"  and  they  were 
always  ready  for  a  fight,  in  which  they  would,  sometimes, 
prove  themselves  to  be  bullies  and  tormentors.  When, 
therefore,  Offutt  began  to  brag  about  his  new  clerk  the 
Clary  Grove  Boys  made  fun  at  him;  whereupon  the 
storekeeper  cried:  "What's  that?  You  can  throw 
him?  Well,  I  reckon  not;  Abe  Lincoln  can  out-run, 
out-walk,  out-rassle,  knock  out,  and  throw  down  any 
man  in  Sangamon  County."  This  was  too  much  for 
the  Clary  Grove  Boys.  They  took  up  Offutt's  chal- 
lenge, and,  against  "Abe,"  set  up,  as  their  champion 
and  "best  man,"  one  Jack  Armstrong. 


31 6  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

All  this  was  done  without  Lincoln's  knowledge.  He 
had  no  desire  to  get  into  a  row  with  anyone — least  of  all 
with  the  bullies  who  made  up  the  Clary  Grove  Boys. 

"I  won't  do  it,"  he  said,  when  Offutt  told  him  of  the 
proposed  wrestling  match.  "I  never  tussle  and  scuffle, 
and  I  will  not.      I  don't  like  this  wooling  and  pulling. " 

"Don't  let  them  call  you  a  coward,  Abe,"  said  Offutt. 

Of  course,  you  know  what  the  end  would  be  to  such  an 
affair.  Nobody  likes  to  be  called  a  coward — especially 
when  he  knows  he  is  not  one.  So,  at  last,  Lincoln  con- 
sented to  "rassle"  with  Jack  Armstrong.  They  met, 
with  all  the  boys  as  spectators.  They  wrestled,  and 
tugged,  and  clenched,  but  without  result.  Both  young 
fellows  were  equally  matched  in  strength.  "It's  no  use, 
Jack,"  Lincoln  at  last  declared.  "Let's  quit.  You 
can't  throw  me,  and  I  can't  throw  you.  That's  enough. " 

With  that,  all  Jack's  backers  began  to  cry  "coward!" 
and  urged  on  the  champion  to  another  tussle.  Jack 
Armstrong  was  now  determined  to  win,  by  fair  means 
or  foul.  He  tried  the  latter,  and,  contrary  to  all  rules 
of  wrestling  began  to  kick  and  trip,  while  his  supporters 
stood  ready  to  help,  if  need  be,  by  breaking  in  with  a 
regular  free  fight.  This  "foul  play"  roused  the  lion  in 
Lincoln.  He  hated  unfairness,  and  at  once  resented  it. 
He  suddenly  put  forth  his  Samson-like  strength,  grabbed 
the  champion  of  the  Clary  Grove  Boys  by  the  throat,  and, 
lifting  him  from  the  ground,  held  him  at  arm's  length 
and  shook  him  as  a  dog  shakes  a  rat.  Then  he  flung  him 
to  the  ground,  and,  facing  the  amazed  and  yelling  crowd, 
he  cried:  "You  cowards!  You  know  I  don't  want  to 
fight;  but  if  you  try  any  such  games,  I'll  tackle  the 
whole  lot  of  you.     I've  won  the  fight." 

He  had.     From  that  day,  no  man  in  all  that  region 


The  Youth  of  Lincoln  317 

dared  to  "tackle"  young  Lincoln,  or  to  taunt  him  with 
cowardice.  And  Jack  Armstrong  was  his  devoted 
friend  and  admirer. 

I  have  told  you  more,  perhaps,  of  the  famous  fight 
than  I  ought — not  because  it  was  a  fight,  but  because  it 
gives  you  a  glimpse  of  Abraham  Lincoln's  character. 
He  disliked  rows;  he  was  too  kind-hearted  and  good- 
natured  to  wish  to  quarrel  with  any  one;  but  he  hated 
unfairness,  and  was  enraged  at  anything  like  persecution 
or  bullying.  If  you  will  look  up  Shakespeare's  play 
of  "Hamlet"  you  will  see  that  Lincoln  was  ready  to  act 
upon  the  advice  that  old  Polonius  gave  to  his  son  Laertes : 

"  Beware 
Of  entrance  to  a  quarrel;  but,  being  in, 
Bear  it  that  the  opposer  may  beware  of  thee." 

He  became  quite  a  man  in  that  little  community.  As 
a  clerk  he  was  obliging  and  strictly  honest.  He  was  the 
judge  and  the  settler  of  all  disputes,  and  none  thought 
of  combating  his  decisions.  He  was  the  village  peace- 
maker. He  hated  profanity,  drunkenness,  and  unkind- 
ness  to  women.  He  was  feared  and  respected  by  all, 
and  even  the  Clary  Grove  Boys  declared,  at  last,  that 
he  was  "the  cleverest  feller  that  ever  broke  into  the 
settlement." 

All  the  time,  too,  he  was  trying  to  improve  himself. 
He  liked  to  sit  around  and  talk  and  tell  stories,  just  the 
same  as  ever;  but  he  saw  this  was  not  the  way  to  get  on 
in  the  world.  He  worked,  whenever  he  had  the  chance, 
outside  of  his  store  duties;  and  once,  when  trade  was 
dull  and  hands  were  short  in  the  clearing,  he  "turned  to" 
and  split  enough  logs  into  rails  to  make  a  pen  for  a  thou- 
sand  hogs. 


31S  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

When  he  was  not  at  work  he  devoted  himself  to  his 
books.  He  could  "read,  write,  and  cipher" — this  was 
more  education  than  most  men  about  him  possessed; 
but  he  hoped,  some  day,  to  go  before  the  public ;  to  do  this, 
he  knew  he  must  speak  and  write  correctly.  He  talked 
to  the  village  schoolmaster,  who  advised  him  to  study 
English  grammar. 

"Well,  if  I  had  a  grammar,"  said  Lincoln,  "I'd  begin 
now.     Have  you  got  one?" 

The  schoolmaster  had  no  grammar;  but  he  told  "Abe" 
of  a  man,  six  miles  off,  who  owned  one.  Thereupon, 
Lincoln  started  upon  the  run  to  borrow  that  grammar. 
He  brought  it  back  so  quickly  that  the  schoolmaster  was 
astonished.  Then  he  set  to  work  to  learn  the  "rules 
and  exceptions."  He  studied  that  grammar,  stretched 
full  length  on  the  store-counter,  or  under  a  tree  outside 
the  store,  or  at  night  before  a  blazing  fire  of  shavings  in 
the  cooper's  shop.  And  soon,  he  had  mastered  it.  He 
borrowed  every  book  in  New  Salem ;  he  made  the  school- 
master give  him  lessons  in  the  store;  he  button-holed 
every  stranger  that  came  into  the  place  "who  looked  as 
though  he  knew  anything";  until,  at  last,  every  one  in 
New  Salem  was  ready  to  echo  Offutt's  boast  that  "Abe 
Lincoln"  knew  more  than  any  man  "in  these  United 
States."  One  day,  in  the  bottom  of  an  old  barrel  of 
trash,  he  made  a  splendid  "find."  It  was  two  old 
law  books.  He  read  and  re-read  them,  got  all  the 
sense  and  argument  out  of  their  dry  pages,  blos- 
somed into  a  debater,  began  to  dream  of  being 
a  lawyer,  and  became  so  skilled  in  seeing  through 
and  settling  knotty  questions  that,  once  again,  New 
Salem  wondered  at  this  clerk  of  Offutt's,  who  was 
as  long   of  head   as   of  arms   and  legs,  and  declared 


The  Youth  of  Lincoln  319 

that  "Abe  Lincoln   could   out-argue   any  ten  men  in 
the  settlement." 

In  all  the  history  of  America  there  has  been  no  man 
who  started  lower  and  climbed  higher  than  Abraham 
Lincoln,  the  backwoods  boy.  He  never  "  slipped  back. " 
He  always  kept  going  ahead.  He  broadened  his  mind, 
enlarged  his  outlook,  and  led  his  companions  rather 
than  let  them  lead  him.  He  was  jolly  company,  good- 
natured,  kind-hearted,  fond  of  jokes  and  stories  and  a 
good  time  generally;  but  he  was  the  champion  of  the 
weak,  the  friend  of  the  friendless,  as  true  a  knight  and 
as  full  of  chivalry  as  any  one  of  the  heroes  in  armour  of 
whom  you  read  in  "Ivanhoe"  or  "The  Talisman." 
He  never  cheated,  never  lied,  never  took  an  unfair  ad- 
vantage of  anyone;  but  he  was  ambitious,  strong-willed, 
a  bold  fighter  and  a  tough  adversary — a  fellow  who 
would  never  "say  die";  and  who,  therefore,  succeeded. 


CHAPTER   XX 


FATHER     DAMIEN 


AS  WE  approached  Molokai  I  found  that  the  slow 
work  of  centuries  had  nearly  covered  its  lava 
with  verdure.  At  dawn  we  were  opposite  Kalaupapa. 
Two  little  spired  churches,  looking  precisely  alike,  caught 
my  eye  first,  and  around  them  were  dotted  the  white 
cottages  o£  the  lepers.  But  the  sea  was  too  rough  for 
us  to  land.  The  waves  dashed  against  the  rocks,  and 
the  spray  rose  fifty  feet  into  the  air. 

We  went  on  to  Kalawao,  but  were  again  disapponted; 
it  was  too  dangerous  to  disembark.  Finally  it  was  de- 
cided to  put  off  a  boat  for  a  rocky  point  about  a  mile  and 
a  half  distant  from  the  town.  Climbing  down  this  point 
we  saw  about  twenty  lepers,  and  "There  is  Father 
Damien!"  said  our  purser;  and,  slowly  moving  along  the 
hillside,  I  saw  a  dark  figure  with  a  large  straw  hat.  He 
came  rather  painfully  down,  and  sat  near  the  water-side, 
and  we  exchanged  friendly  signals  across  the  waves  while 
my  baggage  was  being  got  out  of  the  hold — a  long  busi- 
ness, owing  to  the  violence  of  the  sea.  At  last  all  was 
ready,  and  we  went  swinging  across  the  waves,  and 
finally  chose  a  fit  moment  for  leaping  on  shore.  Father 
Damien  caught  me  by  the  hand,  and  a  hearty  welcome 
shone  from  his  kindly  face  as  he  helped  me  up  the  rock. 
He  immediately  called  me  by  my  name,  "Edward,"  and 
said  it  was  "like  everything  else,  a  providence,"  that  he 
320 


Father  Damien  321 

had  met  me  at  that  irregular  landing-place,  for  he  had 
expected  the  ship  to  stop  at  Kalaupapa. 

He  was  now  forty-nine  years  old — a  thick-set,  strongly 
built  man,  with  black  curly  hair  and  short  beard,  turning 
gray.  His  countenance  must  have  been  handsome,  with 
a  full,  well-curved  mouth  and  a  short,  straight  nose ;  but 
he  was  now  a  good  deal  disfigured  by  leprosy,  though  not 
so  badly  as  to  make  it  anything  but  a  pleasure  to  look  at 
his  bright,  sensible  face.  His  forehead  was  swollen  and 
rigid,  the  eyebrows  gone,  the  nose  somewhat  sunk,  and 
the  ears  greatly  enlarged.  His  hands  and  face  looked 
uneven  with  a  sort  of  incipient  boils,  and  his  body  also 
showed  many  signs  of  the  disease,  but  he  assured  me  that 
he  had  felt  little  or  no  pain  since  he  had  tried  Dr.  Goto's 
system  of  hot  baths  and  Japanese  medicine.  The  bath- 
rooms that  have  been  provided  by  the  Government  are 
very  nice. 

A  large  wooden  box  of  presents  from  English  friends, 
had  been  unshipped  with  the  gurjun  oil.  It  was,  how- 
ever, so  large  that  Father  Damien  said  it  would  be  im- 
possible for  his  lepers  either  to  land  it  from  the  boat 
or  to  carry  it  to  Kalawao,  and  that  it  must  be  re- 
turned to  the  steamer  and  landed  on  some  voyage 
when  the  sea  was  quieter.  But  I  could  not  give  up 
the  pleasure  of  his  enjoyment  in  its  contents,  so  after 
some  delay  it  was  forced  open  in  the  boat,  and  the 
things  were  handed  out  one  by  one  across  the  waves. 
The  lepers  all  came  round  with  their  poor  marred 
faces,  and  the  presents  were  carried  home  by  them 
and  our  two  selves. 

As  we  ascended  the  hill  on  which  the  village  is  built 
Father  Damien  showed  me  on  our  left  the  chicken  farm. 
The  lepers  are  justly  proud  of  it,  and  before  many  days  I 


322  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

had  a  fine  fowl  sent  me  for  dinner,  which,  after  a  little 
natural  timidity,  I  ate  with  thankfulness. 

On  arriving  at  Kalawao  we  speedily  found  ourselves 
inside  the  half-finished  church  which  was  the  darling  of 
his  heart.  How  he  enjoyed  planning  the  places  where 
the  pictures  which  I  had  just  brought  him  should  be 
placed!  By  the  side  of  this  church  he  showed  me  the 
palm-tree  under  which  he  lived  for  some  weeks  when  he 
first  arrived  at  the  settlement,  in  1873.  His  own  little 
four-roomed  house  almost  joins  the  church. 

After  dinner  we  went  up  the  little  flight  of  steps  which 
led  to  Father  Damien's  balcony.  This  was  shaded  by  a 
honeysuckle  in  blossom.  Some  of  my  happiest  times  at 
Molokai  were  spent  in  this  little  balcony,  sketching  him 
and  listening  to  what  he  said.  The  lepers  came  up  to 
watch  my  progress,  and  it  was  pleasant  to  see  how  happy 
and  at  home  they  were.  Their  poor  faces  were  often 
swelled  and  drawn  and  distorted,  with  bloodshot  goggle 
eyes. 

I  offered  to  give  a  photograph  of  the  picture  to  his 
brother  in  Belgium,  but  he  said  perhaps  it  would  be  bet- 
ter not  to  do  so,  as  it  might  pain  him  to  see  how  he  was 
disfigured.  He  looked  mournfully  at  my  work.  "What 
an  ugly  face!"  he  said;  "I  did  not  know  the  disease  had 
made  such  progress."  Looking-glasses  are  not  in  great 
request  at  Molokai ! 

While  I  sketched  him  he  often  read  his  breviary.  At 
other  times  we  talked  on  subjects  that  interested  us  both, 
especially  about  the  work  of  the  Church  Army,  and  some- 
times I  sang  hymns  to  him — among  others,  "Brief  life  is 
here  our  portion,"  "Art  thou  weary,  art  thou  languid?" 
and  "Safe  home  in  port."  At  such  times  the  expression  of 
his  face  was  particularly  sweet  and  tender.     One  day  1 


Father  Damien  323 

asked  him  if  he  would  like  to  send  a  message  to  Cardinal 
Manning.  He  said  that  it  was  not  for  such  as  he  to  send 
a  message  to  so  great  a  dignitary,  but  after  a  moment's 
hesitation  he  added,  "I  send  my  humble  respects  and 
thanks." 

I  need  scarcely  say  that  he  gave  himself  no  airs  of 
martyr,  saint,  or  hero — a  humbler  man  I  never  saw.  He 
smiled  modestly  and  deprecatingly  when  I  gave  him  the 
Bishop  of  Peterborough's  message— " He  won't  accept 
the  blessing  of  a  heretic  bishop,  but  tell  him  that  he  has 
my  prayers,  and  ask  him  to  give  me  his."  "Does  he  call 
himself  a  heretic  bishop?"  he  asked  doubtfully,  and  I  had 
to  explain  that  the  bishop  had  probably  used  the  term 
playfully. 

One  day  he  told  me  about  his  early  history.  He  was 
born  on  the  3rd  of  January,  1841 ,  near  Louvain  in  Belgium. 
On  his  nineteenth  birthday  his  father  took  him  to  see  his 
brother,  who  was  then  preparing  for  the  priesthood,  and 
he  left  him  there  to  dine,  while  he  himself  went  on  to  the 
neighbouring  town.  Young  Joseph  (this  was  his  baptis- 
mal name)  decided  that  there  was  the  opportunity  for 
taking  the  step  which  he  had  long  been  desiring  to  take, 
and  when  his  father  came  back  he  told  him  that  he  wished 
to  return  home  no  more,  and  that  it  would  be  better  thus 
to  miss  the  pain  of  farewells.  His  father  consented  un- 
willingly, but,  as  he  was  obliged  to  hurry  to  the  con- 
veyance which  was  to  take  him  home,  there  was  no  time 
for  demur,  and  they  parted  at  the  station.  Afterward, 
when  all  was  settled,  Joseph  revisited  his  home,  and 
received  his  mother's  approval  and  blessing. 

His  brother  was  bent  on  going  to  the  South  Seas  tor 
mission  work,  and  all  was  arranged  accordingly;  but  at 
the  last  he  was  laid  low  with  fever,  and,  to  his  bitter  dis3.p- 


324  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

pointment,  forbidden  to  go.  The  impetuous  Joseph 
asked  if  it  would  be  a  consolation  to  his  brother  if  he 
were  to  go  instead,  and,  receiving  an  affirmative  answer, 
he  wrote  surreptitiously,  offering  himself,  and  begging 
that  he  might  be  sent,  though  his  education  was  not  yet 
finished.  The  students  were  not  allowed  to  send  out 
letters  till  they  had  been  submitted  to  the  Superior,  but 
Joseph  ventured  to  disobey. 

One  day,  as  he  sat  at  his  studies,  the  Superior  came  in, 
and  said,  with  a  tender  reproach,  "Oh,  you  impatient 
boy!  you  have  written  this  letter,  and  you  are  to  go." 

Joseph  jumped  up,  and  ran  out,  and  leaped  about  like 
a  young  colt. 

"Is  he  crazy?"  said  the  other  students. 

He  worked  for  some  years  on  other  islands  in  the 
Pacific,  but  it  happened  that  he  was  one  day  in  1873 
present  at  the  dedication  of  a  chapel  in  the  island  of  Maui, 
when  the  bishop  was  lamenting  that  it  was  impossible 
for  him  to  send  a  missioner  to  the  lepers  at  Molokai  and 
still  less  to  provide  them  with  a  pastor.  He  had  only 
been  able  to  send  them  occasional  and  temporary  help. 
Some  young  priests  had  just  arrived  in  Hawaii  for  mis- 
sion work,  and  Father  Damien  instantly  spoke. 

"Monseigneur,"saidhe,  "here  are  your  new  missioners ; 
one  of  them  could  take  my  district,  and  if  you  will  be  kind 
enough  to  allow  it,  I  will  go  to  Molokai  and  labour  for 
the  poor  lepers  whose  wretched  state  of  bodily  and  spirit- 
ual misfortune  has  often  made  my  heart  bleed  within  me." 

His  offer  was  accepted,  and  that  very  day,  without  any 
farewells,  he  embarked  on  a  boat  that  was  taking  some 
cattle  to  the  leper  settlement.  Whsn  he  first  put  his  foot 
on  the  island  he  said  to  himseit,  "Now  Joseph,  my  boy, 
this  is  your  life-work." 


Father  Damien  325 

I  did  not  find  one  person  in  the  Sandwich  Islands  who 
had  the  least  doubt  as  to  leprosy  being  contagious,  though 
it  is  possible  to  be  exposed  to  the  disease  for  years  without 
contracting  it.  Father  Damien  told  me  that  he  had  al- 
ways expected  that  he  should  sooner  or  later  become  a 
leper,  though  exactly  how  he  caught  it  he  does  not  know. 
But  it  was  not  likely  that  he  would  escape,  as  he  was  con- 
stantly living  in  a  polluted  atmosphere,  dressing  the  suf- 
ferers' sores,  washing  their  bodies,  visiting  their  death- 
beds, and  even  digging  their  graves.  In  his  own  words 
is  a  report  of  the  state  of  things  at  Molokai  sixteen  years 
ago,  and  I  think  a  portion  will  be  interesting: 

"By  special  providence  of  our  Divine  Lord,  who  dur- 
ing His  public  life  showed  a  particular  sympathy  for  the 
lepers,  my  way  was  traced  toward  Kalawao  in  May,  1873. 
I  was  then  thirty-three  years  of  age,  enjoying  a  robust 
good  health. 

"About  eighty  of  the  lepers  were  in  the  hospital;  the 
others,  with  a  very  few  Kokuas  (helpers),  had  taken 
their  abode  farther  up  toward  the  valley.  They  had  cut 
down  the  old  pandanus  groves  to  build  their  houses, 
though  a  great  many  had  nothing  but  branches  of  castor- 
oil  trees  with  which  to  construct  their  small  shelters. 
These  frail  frames  were  covered  with  ki  leaves  or  with 
sugar-cane  leaves,  the  best  ones  with  pili  grass.  I,  my- 
self, was  sheltered  during  several  weeks  under  the  single 
pandanus-tree  which  is  preserved  up  to  the  present  in  the 
churchyard.  Under  such  primitive  roofs  were  living 
without  distinction  of  age  or  sex,  old  or  new  cases,  all 
more  or  less  strangers  one  to  another,  those  unfortunate 
outcasts  of  society.  They  passed  their  time  with  play- 
ing cards,  hula  (native  dances),  drinking  fermented  ki- 
root  beer,  home-made  alcohol,  and  with  the   sequels  of 


326  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

all  this.  Their  clothes  were  far  from  being  clean  and 
decent,  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  water,  which  had  to 
be  brought  at  that  time  from  a  great  distance.  Many  a 
time  in  fulfilling  my  priestly  duty  at  their  domiciles  I 
have  been  compelled  to  run  outside  to  breathe  fresh  air. 
To  counteract  the  bad  smell  I  made  myself  accustomed  to 
the  use  of  tobacco,  whereupon  the  smell  of  the  pipe  pre- 
served me  somewhat  from  carrying  in  my  clothes  the 
noxious  odour  of  the  lepers.  At  that  time  the  progress 
of  the  disease  was  fearful,  and  the  rate  of  mortality  very 
high.  The  miserable  condition  of  the  settlement  gave 
it  the  name  of  a  living  graveyard,  which  name,  I  am 
happy  to  state,  is  to-day  no  longer  applicable  to  our  place." 

In  1874  a  "cona"  (south)  wind  blew  down  most  of  the 
lepers'  wretched,  rotten  abodes,  and  the  poor  sufferers  lay 
shivering  in  the  wind  and  rain,  with  clothes  and  blankets 
wet  through.  In  a  few  days  the  grass  beneath  their 
sleeping-mats  began  to  emit  a  "  very  unpleasant  vapour." 
"I  at  once," says  Father  Damien,  "called  the  attention  of 
our  sympathising  agent  to  the  fact,  and  very  soon  there 
arrived  several  schooner-loads  of  scantling  to  build  solid 
frames  with,  and  all  lepers  in  distress  received,  on  appli- 
cation, the  necessary  material  for  the  erection  of  decent 
houses."  Friends  sent  them  rough  boards  and  shingles 
and  flooring.  Some  of  the  lepers  had  a  little  money,  and 
hired  carpenters.  For  those  without  means  the  priest, 
with  his  leper  boys,  did  the  work  of  erecting  a  good  many 
small  houses. 

"I  remember  well  that  when  I  arrived  here,"  again 
says  Father  Damien,  "  the  poor  people  were  without 
any  medicines,  with-  the  exception  of  a  few  physics 
and  their  own  native  remedies.  It  was  a  common  sight 
to  see  people  going  round  with  fearful  ulcers,  which,  for 


Father  Damien  327 

the  want  of  a  few  rags  or  a  piece  of  lint  and  a  little  salve, 
were  left  exposed.  Not  only  were  their  sores  neglected 
but  any  one  getting  a  fever,  or  any  of  the  numerous  ail- 
ments that  lepers  are  heir  to,  was  carried  off  for  want  of 
some  simple  medicine. 

"Previous  to  my  arrival  here  it  was  acknowledged  and 
spoken  of  in  the  public  papers  as  well  as  in  private  letters 
that  the  greatest  want  at  Kalawao  was  a  spiritual  leader. 
It  was  owing  in  a  great  measure  to  this  want  that  vice  as 
a  general  rule  existed  instead  of  virtue,  and  degradation 
of  the  lowest  type  went  ahead  as  a  leader  of  the  com- 
munity. .  .  .  When  once  the  disease  prostrated  them 
women  and  children  were  often  cast  out,  and  had  to  find 
some  other  shelter.  Sometimes  they  were  laid  behind 
a  stone  wall,  and  left  there  to  die,  and  at  other  times  a 
hired  hand  would  carry  them  to  the  hospital. 

"As  there  were  so  many  dying  people,  my  priestly  duty 
toward  them  often  gave  me  the  opportunity  to  visit  them 
at  their  domiciles,  and  although  my  exhortations  were 
especially  addressed  to  the  prostrated  often  they  would 
fall  upon  the  ears  of  public  sinners,  who  little  by  little 
became  conscious  of  the  consequences  of  their  wicked 
lives,  and  began  to  reform,  and  thus,  with  the  hope  in  a 
merciful  Saviour,  gave  up  their  bad  habits. 

"Kindness  to  all,  charity  to  the  needy,  a  sympathising 
hand  to  the  sufferers  and  the  dying,  in  conjunction  with  a 
solid  religious  instruction  to  my  listeners,  have  been  my 
constant  means  to  introduce  moral  habits  among  the 
lepers.  I  am  happy  to  say  that,  assisted  by  the  local 
administration,  my  labours  here,  which  seemed  to  be 
almost  in  vain  at  the  beginning,  have,  thanks  to  a  kind 
Providence,  been  greatly  crowned  with  success." 

The  water  supply  of  Molokai  was  a  pleasant  subject 


328  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

with  Father  Damien.  When  he  first  arrived  the  lepers 
could  only  obtain  water  by  carrying  it  from  the  gulch  on 
their  poor  shoulders;  they  had  also  to  take  their  clothes 
to  some  distance  when  they  required  washing,  and  it  was 
no  wonder  that  they  lived  in  a  very  dirty  state.  He  was 
much  exercised  about  the  matter,  and  one  day,  to  his 
great  joy,  he  was  told  that  at  the  end  of  a  valley  called 
Waihanau  there  was  a  natural  reservoir.  He  set  out  with 
two  white  men  and  some  of  his  boys,  and  travelled  up  the 
valley  till  he  came  with  delight  to  a  nearly  circular  basin 
of  most  delicious  ice-cold  water.  Its  diameter  was 
seventy-two  feet  by  fifty-five,  and  not  far  from  the  bank 
they  found,  on  sounding,  that  it  was  eighteen  feet  deep. 
There  it  lay  at  the  foot  of  a  high  cliff,  and  he  was  informed 
by  the  natives  that  there  had  never  been  a  drought  in 
which  this  basin  had  dried  up.  He  did  not  rest  till  a 
supply  of  waterpipes  had  been  sent  them,  which  he  and 
all  the  able  lepers  went  to  work  and  laid.  Henceforth 
clear  sweet  water  has  been  available  for  all  who  desire  to 
drink,  to  wash,  or  to  bathe. 

It  was  after  living  at  the  leper  settlement  for  about  ten 
years  that  Father  Damien  began  to  suspect  that  he  was 
a  leper.  The  doctors  assured  him  that  this  was  not  the 
case.  But  he  once  scalded  himself  in  his  foot,  and  to  his 
horror  he  felt  no  pain.  Anaesthesia  had  begun,  and  soon 
other  fatal  signs  appeared.  One  day  he  asked  Dr. 
Arning,  the  great  German  doctor  who  was  then  resident 
in  Molokai,  to  examine  him  carefully. 

"I  cannot  bear  to  tell  you,"  said  Dr.  Arning,  "but  what 
you  say  is  true." 

"It  is  no  shock  to  me,"  said  Damien,  "for  I  have  felt 
sure  of  it." 

I  may  mention  here  that  there  are  three  kinds  of 


Father  Damien  329 

leprosy.  Father  Damien  suffered  (as  is  often  the  case) 
both  from  the  anaesthetic  and  the  tubercular  forms  of  the 
disease.  "Whenever  I  preach  to  my  people,"  he  said, 
"I  do  not  say  'my  brethren,'  as  you  do,  but  'we  lepers.' 
People  pity  me  and  think  me  unfortunate,  but  I  think 
myself  the  happiest  of  missionaries." 

Henceforth  he  came  under  the  law  of  segregation,  and 
journeys  to  the  other  parts  of  the  islands  were  forbidden. 
But  he  worked  on  with  the  same  sturdy,  cheerful  forti- 
tude, accepting  the  will  of  God  with  gladness,  undaunted 
by  the  continual  reminders  of  his  coming  fate,  which  met 
him  in  the  poor  creatures  around  him. 

"I  would  not  be  cured,"  he  said  to  me,  "if  the  price  of 
my  cure  was  that  I  must  leave  the  island  and  give  up  my 
work." 

A  lady  wrote  to  him,  "You  have  given  up  all  earthly 
things  to  serve  God  here  and  to  help  others,  and  I  believe 
you  must  have  now  joy  that  nothing  can  take  from  you 
and  a  great  reward  hereafter." 

"Tell  her,"  he  said,  with  a  quiet  smile,  "that  it  is 
true.     I  do  have  that  joy  now." 

He  seldom  talked  of  himself  except  in  answer  to  ques- 
tions, and  he  had  always  about  him  the  simplicity  of  a 
great  man — "clothed  with  humility." 

My  last  letter  from  him  is  dated: 

"Kalawao,  2%th  February,  1889. 
"My  dear  Edward  Clifford — Your  sympathising 
letter  of  24th  gives  me  some  relief  in  my  rather  distressed 
condition.  I  try  my  best  to  carry,  without  much  com- 
plaining and  in  a  practical  way,  for  my  poor  soul's  sancti- 
fication,  the  long-foreseen  miseries  of  the  disease,  which, 
after  all,  is  a  providential  agent  to  detach  the  heart  from 


330  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

all  earthly  affection,  and  prompts  much  the  desire  of  a 
Christian  soul  to  be  united — the  sooner  the  better — with 
Him  who  is  her  only  life. 

"During  your  long  travelling  road  homeward  please  do 
not  forget  the  narrow  road.  We  both  have  to  walk  care- 
fully, so  as  to  meet  together  at  the  home  of  our  common 
and  eternal  Father.  My  kind  regards  and  prayers  and 
good  wishes  for  all  sympathising  friends.  Bon  voyage, 
mon  cher  ami,  et  au  revoir  au  ceil — Votus  tuus, 

"J.  Damien." 

About  three  weeks  after  writing  this  letter  he  felt  sure 
that  his  end  was  near,  and  on  the  28th  March  he  took  to 
his  bed. 

"You  see  my  hands,"  he  said.  "All  the  wounds  are 
healing  and  the  crust  is  becoming  black.  You  know  that 
is  a  sign  of  death.  Look  at  my  eyes  too.  I  have  seen  so 
many  lepers  die  that  I  cannot  be  mistaken.  Death  is 
not  far  off.  I  should  have  liked  to  see  the  Bishop  again, 
but  le  bon  Dieu  is  calling  me  to  keep  Easter  with  Him- 
self.    God  be  blessed! 

"How  good  He  is  to  have  preserved  me  long  enough  to 
have  two  priests  by  my  side  at  my  last  moments,  and  also 
to  have  the  good  Sisters  of  Charity  at  the  Leproserie. 
That  has  been  my  Nunc  Dimittis.  The  work  of  the 
lepers  is  assured,  and  I  am  no  longer  necessary,  and  so 
will  go  up  yonder." 

Father  Wendolen  said,  "When  you  are  up  above, 
father,  you  will  not  forget  those  you  leave  orphans  behind 
you  ?" 

"Oh  no!  If  I  have  any  credit  with  God,  I  will  inter- 
cede for  all  in  the  Leproserie." 

"And  will  you,  like  Elijah,  leave  me  your  mantle,  my 
father,  in  order  that  I  may  have  your  great  heart?" 


Father  Damien  331 

"Why,  what  would  you  do  with  it?"  said  the  dying 
martyr,  "it  is  full  of  leprosy." 

He  rallied  for  a  little  while  after  this,  and  his  watchers 
even  had  a  little  hope  that  his  days  might  be  lengthened. 
Father  Conradi,  Father  Wendolen,  and  Brother  Joseph 
were  much  in  his  company.  Brother  James  was  his  con- 
stant nurse.  The  Sisters  from  Kalaupapa  visited  him 
often,  and  it  is  good  to  think  that  the  sweet  placid  face 
and  gentle  voice  of  the  Mother  were  near  him  in  his  last 
days.  Everybody  admired  his  wonderful  patience.  He 
who  had  been  so  ardent,  so  strong,  and  so  playful,  was 
now  powerless  on  his  couch.  He  lay  on  the  ground  on 
a  wretched  mattress  like  the  poorest  leper.  They  had  the 
greatest  difficulty  in  getting  him  to  accept  a  bed.  "And 
how  poorly  off  he  was ;  he  who  had  spent  so  much  money 
to  relieve  the  lepers  had  so  forgotten  himself  that  he  had 
none  of  the  comforts  and  scarcely  the  necessaries  of  life." 
Sometimes  he  suffered  intensely;  sometimes  he  was 
partly  unconscious.  He  said  that  he  was  continually 
conscious  of  two  persons  being  present  with  him.  One 
was  at  the  head  of  his  bed  and  one  at  his  feet.  But  who 
they  were  he  did  not  say.  The  terrible  disease  had  con- 
centrated itself  in  his  mouth  and  throat.  As  he  lay  there 
in  his  tiny  domicile,  with  the  roar  of  the  sea  getting 
fainter  to  his  poor  diseased  ears,  and  the  kind  face  of 
Brother  James  becoming  gradually  indistinct  before  his 
failing  eyes,  did  the  thought  come  to  him  that  after  all 
his  work  was  poor,  and  his  life  half  a  failure?  Many 
whom  he  had  hoped  much  of  had  disappointed  him.  Not 
much  praise  had  reached  him.  The  tide  of  affection 
and  sympathy  from  England  had  cheered  him,  but 
England  was  so  far  off  that  it  seemed  almost  like  sym- 
pathy and  affection  from  a  star.     Churches  were  built, 


332  Heroes  Every  Child  Should  Know 

schools  and  hospitals  were  in  working  order,  but  there  was 
still  much  to  be  done.  He  was  only  forty-nine,  and  he 
was  dying. 

"Well!  God's  will  be  done.  He  knows  best.  My 
work,  with  all  its  faults  and  failures,  is  in  His  hands,  and 
before  Easter  I  shall  see  my  Saviour." 

The  breathing  grew  more  laboured,  the  leprous  eyes 
were  clouded,  the  once  stalwart  frame  was  fast  becoming 
rigid.  The  sound  of  the  passing  bell  was  heard,  and  the 
wail  of  the  wretched  lepers  pierced  the  air.  .  .  .  The 
last  flickering  breath  was  breathed,  and  the  soul  of 
Joseph  Damien  de  Veuster  arose  like  a  lark  to  God. 


<^A^^L  &h<ml. 


■' 

mm  i 


J; 


